HISTORY    OF   WACHOVIA 

IN   NORTH    CAROLINA 


HISTORY     OF    WACHOVIA 

IN    NORTH    CAROLINA 


THE  UNITAS  FRATRUM  OR  MORAVIAN 
CHURCH  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA  DURING 
A  CENTURY  AND  A  HALF   .   .   .    1 752-1902 


From  the  Original  German  and  English  Manuscripts  and  Records 
in  the  Wachovia  Archives^  Salem^  North  Carolina 


BY 
JOHN    HENRY   CLEWELL,    Ph.D. 


NEW  YORK 

DOUBLEDAY,   PAGE   &    COMPANY 

1902 


Copyright,  1902, 

BY  DOUBLEDAY,  PAGE  &  COMPANY. 

PtfBLisHED  March,  1902. 


NortoDoU  3|res9 

J.  S.  Gushing  &  Co.  —  Berwick  &  Smith 

Norwood  Masa.  U.S.A. 


TO    MY   WIFE 

0lice  aHolle  Cleiuell 

THIS    VOLUME 
IS    AFFECTIONATELY    DEDICATED 


LIBRARY 

IXNIVERDITY  OF  CALTIP'OR^; 
SANTA  BARBARA 


PREFACE 

This  history  is  based  chiefly  on  the  original  manuscripts 
and  records  of  the  Wachovia  Archives,  deposited  in  the 
building  of  the  Historical  Society,  Salem,  North  Carolina. 
The  manuscripts  from  1752  to  1854  were  written  in  the 
German  language,  and  from  1855  to  the  present  time  in 
the  English  language.  There  is  an  unbroken  file  from 
the  first  year,  and  the  value  of  these  documents  as  a  part 
of  the  general  history  of  North  Carolina  and  the  special 
history  of  the  Moravian  Church  in  Wachovia  cannot  be 
overestimated. 

The  chapters  which  follow  do  not  attempt  to  give  a  full 
resume  of  the  contents  of  these  valuable  papers.  The 
future  student  of  the  history  of  Wachovia  will  find  matter 
to  fill  a  number  of  volumes ;  biography,  religion,  educa- 
tion, adventure,  finances,  industries,  are  all  treated  in  the 
Archive  records,  and  we  trust  that  this  book  may  act  as 
an  influence  to  stimulate  further  research  into  the  story 
of  Wachovia,  which  is  so  rich  in  historical  lore,  but 
which  has  thus  far  not  been  given  its  proper  place  in  the 
literature  of  the  State  and  Church. 

The  task  of  examining  these  records  was  beset  with 
many  difficulties.  In  fact,  the  writer  could  not  have 
accomphshed  the  work  of  translation  had  it  not  been  for 
the  interested,  able,  and  tireless  assistance  of  Mrs.  Jose- 


vm 


PREFACE 


phine  Wurreschke,  who  has  during  the  past  four  or  five 
years  given  much  time  and  effort  to  deciphering  the 
papers,  yellow  with  age  and  often  in  broken  fragments. 
Mrs.  Wurreschke's  labour  was  not  only  that  of  a  scholar 
and  expert,  but  she  was  also  influenced  by  the  motive 
which  comes  from  the  good  which  she  felt  she  was  doing 
for  the  church. 

Additional  sources  of  information  are  the  following :  — 

"Moravians  in  North  Carolina."     Reichel.     1857. 

"  Forsyth  County."     Fries.     1898. 

"  History  of  the  Moravian  Church."     Hamilton.      1900. 

From  Mr.  James  T.  Leinback,  Treasurer  of  the  Wach- 
ovia Land  Office,  were  received  various  documents  and 
maps.  Articles  and  tables  have  been  furnished  by  Bishop 
Rondthaler,  Miss  Emma  Lehman,  Miss  Adelaide  Fries, 
Miss  L.  C.  Shaffner,  Mr.  C.  B.  Pfohl.  Valuable  assist- 
ance in  connection  with  the  preparation  and  publication 
of  the  work  has  been  given  by  Mr.  H.  E.  Fries,  Dr.  H.  T. 
Bahnson,  Mr.  W.  S.  Pfohl,  Dr.  J.  F.  Shaffner,  Sr.,  Mr.  J. 
W.  Fries,  Mr.  Walter  H.  Page,  and  other  friends,  and 
their  interest  is  thankfully  acknowledged. 

This  book  has  been  written  with  the  hope  that  church 
and  community  may  be  benefited  by  a  study  of  our  early 
and  more  recent  history,  and  that  it  may  in  an  humble 
way  be  instrumental  in  promoting  the  cause  of  Christ. 

J.  H.  C. 

Winston-Salem,  N.C,  1902. 


TABLE   OF   CONTENTS 

CHAPTER   I 

PAGE 

Causes  which  led   to   the  Founding  of   the  Moravian 

Church  in  North  Carolina i 

CHAPTER   n 
Spangenberg's  Exploration  and  Surveying  Tour      .        .        4 

CHAPTER   HI 

Journey   of   the  First   Inhabitants  of  Wachovia   from 

Pennsylvania  to  North  Carolina 13 

CHAPTER   IV 
The  First  Year  in  Wachovia 20 

CHAPTER   V 

Indian  Troubles  threaten  Wachovia,  and  the  Bethabara 

Fort  erected 32 

CHAPTER  VI 
Wachovia  during  the  French  and  Indian  War         .        .      44 

CHAPTER   VII 
The  Founding  of  Bethania  and  a  Time  of  Sorrow  .        .      53 

CHAPTER   VIII 
Between  the  Indian  War  and  the  American  Revolution      72 


X  TABLE   OF   CONTENTS 

CHAPTER   IX 

PAGB 

Salem  founded 84 

CHAPTER  X 

Tryon,   the    Royal   Governor,    makes   Two    Memorable 

Visits  to  Wachovia 95 

CHAPTER  XI 
Wachovia  during  the  Revolution 121 

CHAPTER  XII 
Friend  and  Foe 125 

CHAPTER  XIII 
With  the  Legislature    .        .       • 133 

CHAPTER  XIV 
"In  the  very  Theatre  of  the  Waji" 161 

CHAPTER  XV 
Provincial  Affairs 172 

CHAPTER  XVI 
The  Close  of  the  Century 176 

CHAPTER  XVII 
Salem  Church  built 186 

CHAPTER  XVIII 
Salem  Female  Academy 191 

CHAPTER  XIX 
Half  a  Century iq8 


TABLE   OF   CONTENTS  xi 


CHAPTER  XX 

PAGE 

Mission  Work  among  the  Cherokee  Indians      .        .        .    200 


CHAPTER  XXI 
Home  Mission  Work 204 

CHAPTER  XXII 
Winston  founded 209 

CHAPTER  XXIII 
Transition  Period 216 

CHAPTER  XXIV 
Salem  Female  Academy  after  Fifty  Years       .        .        .    220 

CHAPTER  XXV 
The  Time  of  the  Civil  War 235 

CHAPTER  XXVI 
The  Decade  following  the  Civil  War       ....    256 

CHAPTER  XXVII 
A  New  Era 259 

CHAPTER  XXVIII 
History  of  the  Water  Supply  and  Fire  Protection       .    262 

CHAPTER  XXIX 
Growth  of  the  Twin  City 274 


xii  TABLE   OF   CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  XXX 

PAGE 

Sunday-school  Activity 278 

CHAPTER  XXXI 
Enlarged  Church  Work 283 

CHAPTER  XXXH 
Two  Centennials 290 

CHAPTER  XXXIII 
The  Moravian  Church  in  Wachovia  as  it  is  To-day        .    296 

PART   TWO 

The  Doctrinal  Position  of  the  Moravian  Church  .        .    301 

Historical  Sketch  of  the  Moravian  Church     .        .        .    308 

Biographical  Sketch  of  the  Principals  of  the  Salem 

Female  Academy 317 

Lists  and  Statistics 336 


MAPS   AND    ILLUSTRATIONS 

Salem  Church Frontispiece 

PAGE 

Augustus  Gottlieb  Spangenberg  ....      Facing  4 

Map  of  Wachovia 11 

The  First  Buildings  in  Wachovia 19 

HoRTUs  Medicus 22 

Map  of  Bethabara  and  Plan  of  Fort         ....  39 

Frederick  William  de  Marshall         .        .        .      Facing  86 

Congregation  House,  Salem,  1771         .        .        .      Facing  90 

Proposed  Plan  for  Salem 94 

Salem  Graveyard Facing  120 

Cedar  Avenue,  Salem Facing  158 

Bethabara  Church,  1788 Facing  180 

First  Building  of  Salem  Female  Academy,  1805      Facing  196 

Evolution  of  Winston  and  Salem  Corporations.    Map  .  210 

First  Forsyth  County  Court-house,  Winston    .        .        .212 

Second  Forsyth  County  Court-house,  Winston        Facing  214 

In  the  Park,  Salem  Academy  and  College        .       Facing  218 

Main  Hall 221 

The  Dell 223 

A  Favourite  Retreat 225 

The  Spring 227 

On  the  Hillside 229 

A  Peaceful  Spot 230 

xiii 


XIV 


MAPS   AND    ILLUSTRATIONS 


A  Graduate  .... 
A  Corner  in  Salem  Square  . 
George  Frederick  Bahnson  . 
Robert  William  de  Schweinitz 
Emil  Adolphus  de  Schweinitz 
Edward  Rondthaler 
Salem  Academy  and  College 


PAGE 


•  234 

Facing  238 

Facing  250 

Facing  260 

Facitig  284 

Facing  294 


HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 


CHAPTER   I 

CAUSES   WHICH    LED   TO    THE    FOUNDING   OF    THE    MORAVIAN 
CHURCH    IN    NORTH    CAROLINA  ^ 

When  the  Moravians  came  to  America  they  were  in- 
fluenced by  two  motives.  The  one  was  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  the  inhabitants  of  Pennsylvania  and  other 
colonies,  somewhat  in  the  same  manner  that  the  Diaspora 
work  was  and  is  now  carried  on  in  Europe.  The  Diaspora 
work  is  spiritual  work  done  within  the  State  Church,  but 
without  causing  a  separation  from  the  State  Church. 
Tens  of  thousands  of  members  of  the  Lutheran  Church 
in  Germany  are  ministered  to  in  this  way  by  Moravian 
pastors.  A  century  and  a  half  ago,  when  the  Moravians 
came  to  America,  the  condition  of  affairs  was  pitiful.  The 
various  little  sects  were  without  pastoral  oversight,  and 
what  was  worse,  were  engaged  in  bitter  struggles  with 
each  other.  The  first  object  of  the  Moravians  was  to 
preach  the  pure  gospel  of  love  to  these  neglected  and  con- 
tentious inhabitants,  and  if  possible  to  introduce  friendship 
and  harmony  into  their  midst. 

The  second  object  was  missionary  work  among  the 
Indians. 

Neither   of   these   objects  was  fully  realized,    but   the 

^  For  a  brief  historical  sketch  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  or  Moravian  Church, 
and  also  its  doctrine,  see  Part  II. 


2  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

second,  viz.  mission  work  among  the  Indians,  was  actively 
prosecuted  both  during  and  after  the  Indian  War. 

A  secondary  result  of  the  work  in  the  northern  portion 
of  the  American  colonies  was  the  founding  of  a  number 
of  towns,  such  as  Bethlehem,  Nazareth,  and  Lititz,  in 
Pennsylvania,  as  distinctive  Moravian  towns,  and  these 
grew  and  flourished,  becoming  centres  in  the  further 
history  of  the  Moravian  Church  in  America. 

In  the  meantime  certain  causes  were  at  work  in  the 
Moravian  Church  in  Europe,  which  tended  to  bring  about 
the  purchase  of  the  large  tract  of  land  in  North  Carolina, 
later  known  as  "Wachovia."  The  foreign  mission  work 
was  growing  in  importance  and  called  for  an  outlay  of 
money  far  beyond  the  ability  of  the  church  to  provide, 
without  the  aid  of  friends.  Some  of  their  undertakings 
were  not  successful,  and  this  occasioned  great  loss.  Then, 
too,  as  a  result  of  persecution,  misfortune  fell  to  their  lot, 
and  notwithstanding  liberal  gifts  on  the  part  of  members 
and  friends,  the  financial  troubles  about  the  middle  of  the 
eighteenth  century  were  very  great. 

A  business  enterprise  which  is  temporarily  embarrassed 
is  sometimes  rescued  by  placing  into  the  business  more 
capital.  So  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  make  an  effort 
to  enter  upon  new  and  enlarged  work  in  the  mission 
fields,  and  begin  a  settlement  in  some  section,  later  to  be 
selected,  which  by  its  size  and  magnitude  would  strengthen 
the  church,  and  restore  full  confidence  in  the  Moravians. 

This  was  at  a  time  when  noblemen  had  been  given 
large  grants  of  land  in  America.  These  noblemen  desired 
worthy  settlers  for  their  possessions.  It  was  hoped  that 
mines  would  be  discovered,  the  land  cultivated,  and  towns 
and  cities  built.  The  Moravians  were  well  known  for 
their  thrift  and  industry,  and  Lord  Granville  made  them 


FOUNDING  OF  MORAVIAN  CHURCH    3 

a  liberal  offer  in  connection  with  his  North  Carolina 
estates.  This  offer  was  carefully  considered  and  later 
accepted. 

The  general  plan  of  the  authorities  was  to  secure  a  tract 
of  land  sufficient  in  size  to  permit  the  building  of  a  cen- 
tral town  in  which  to  locate  the  administration  offices, 
where  trades  and  industries  could  be  established,  educa- 
tional institutions  founded,  and  which  would  be  a  centre 
for  conducting  missionary  work.  Furthermore,  it  was  the 
original  plan  of  the  church  authorities,  long  before  the 
selection  of  the  Wachovia  tract,  to  sell  the  land  round 
about  the  central  town  to  members  of  the  church  for 
farming  purposes.  Thus  the  new  colony  would  differ 
from  other  Moravian  settlements,  because  they  would  not 
only  control  the  town,  but  also  the  surrounding  neighbour- 
hood for  a  distance  of  five  to  ten  miles. 

Another  cause  which  led  to  the  founding  of  the  Mora- 
vian Church  in  North  Carolina  was  the  desire  for  reli- 
gious liberty.  This  feature  of  the  pilgrims  to  Carolina 
has  not  been  emphasized  in  the  same  manner  as  in  the 
case  of  the  pilgrims  to  New  England.  A  careful  study 
of  the  situation  in  Europe  shows  that  during  the  pre- 
ceding twenty-five  years  Bohemia  and  Moravia  had  wit- 
nessed persecutions  in  the  church  even  unto  the  death. 
In  Germany  bitter  and  hostile  decisions  were  made  by 
narrow-minded  officials,  and  a  good  and  noble  man  like 
Count  Zinzendorf  was  heartlessly  banished  from  his  home 
and  estates.  Leases  and  contracts  were  cancelled  on 
some  technicality  and  caused  heavy  financial  losses. 
From  all  these  things  the  Moravians  turned  and  said  in 
effect,  "  Let  us  seek  an  estate  where  we  can  worship  God 
without  restraint,  and  where  we  will  be  able  to  use  our 
lives  and  our  means  to  promote  his  glory." 


CHAPTER   II 
spangenberg's  exploration  and  surveying  tour 

Receiving  the  grant  of  land  from  Lord  Granville  did 
not  remove  all  the  difficulties  in  connection  with  the 
founding  of  the  proposed  Moravian  settlement.  Little 
was  known  of  North  Carolina  by  the  average  inhabitant 
of  Europe.  The  very  terms  of  the  boundary  description 
impress  us  with  the  vague  idea  they  had  of  their  posses- 
sions in  America.  After  seven  of  the  eight  Proprietors 
who  owned  the  American  soil  from  the  Virginia  line  to  a 
point  in  Florida  had  relinquished  to  the  crown  their 
rights,  Edward,  Earl  of  Clarendon  (Lord  Granville),  re- 
tained his  portion.  This  territory  of  Lord  Granville 
extended  from  the  Virginia  line  to  a  point  about  seventy 
miles  south,  and  according  to  the  terms  of  the  deed,  from 
the  Atlantic  Ocean  on  the  east  to  the  Pacific  Ocean  on 
the  west,  or,  as  the  Spangenberg  papers  describe  it,  "  to  the 
South  sea."  Thus,  when  the  Moravian  explorers  began 
their  journey,  they  had  a  strip  of  land  seventy  miles  wide 
and  three  thousand  miles  long  from  which  to  select  their 
tract. 

A  conference  was  held  November  29,  175 1,  in  Lindsay 
House,  London,  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  Moravian 
Church  at  that  time,  and  it  was  decided  to  accept  Lord 
Granville's  offer.  So  much  depended  upon  the  choice  of 
the  proper  location  that  the  very  best  men  were  sent  to 
North  Carolina  to  survey  the  one  hundred  thousand  acres 
of  land.    Among  them  was  Bishop  Spangenberg,  a  learned 

4 


Augustus  Gottlieb  Spa.ngenberg 


SPANGENBERG'S  EXPLORATION  TOUR   5 

man,  and  possessed  of  an  unusual  degree  of  practical 
knowledge.  He,  with  his  companions,  made  the  journey, 
and  he  described  it  in  what  are  commonly  known  as  "  The 
Spangenberg  Papers."  These  are  in  the  possession  of  the 
Wachovia  Land  Office,  and  have  been  in  part  translated 
from  the  German  and  published  in  the  '*  Colonial  Records  of 
North  Carohna,"  Vol.  V,  pp.  i  to  14.  The  first  twelve  papers 
describe  the  journey  from  place  to  place,  and  from  camp 
to  camp  in  western  Carolina,  till  at  last  Wachovia  itself 
is  discovered  and  surveyed.  Papers  13  to  23,  inclusive, 
contained  the  maps,  but  these  have  unfortunately  been 
lost.  Possibly  they  were  sent  to  Edenton,  and  not  re- 
turned, or  possibly  they  are  in  some  archive  house  in 
some  other  portion  of  the  Unity.  Papers  24  to  35, 
inclusive,  give  information  in  regard  to  the  people,  the 
climate,  the  rivers,  soil,  and  fruits.  There  is  also  a  care- 
fully written  paper  describing  the  political  status,  how 
taxes  are  collected,  laws  made,  and  officials  elected.  The 
Spangenberg  papers  are  valuable  documents.  The  jour- 
ney from  Edenton  to  the  far  western  portion  was  difficult. 
It  is  not  possible  to  definitely  locate  their  various  camps, 
but  it  is  possible  to  follow  them  with  sufficient  certainty  to 
make  the  general  route  clear. 

Having  left  Edenton  in  the  northeastern  section  of  the 
colony,  the  surveying  party  made  its  way  in  a  south- 
westerly direction  to  the  Catawba  River.  The  survey 
began  in  the  general  neighbourhood  of  Hickory  or  Mor- 
ganton.  Thence  westward  for  some  distance  they  jour- 
neyed. Next  they  proceeded  northward  and  travelled 
over  mountains  and  through  untrodden  wilderness.  They 
then  changed  their  course  and  with  great  difficulty  made 
their  way  in  a  southeasterly  direction  till  they  came  to 
Moravian    Falls,    near   the   present   site    of    Wilkesboro. 


6  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Following  the  course  of  the  river,  they  were  later  informed 
of  a  very  desirable  tract  of  land  on  Muddy  Creek,  several 
miles  from  the  river,  and  this  they  visited,  surveyed,  and 
later  purchased. 

The  journey  was  fraught  with  so  much  that  was  thrill- 
ing and  hazardous  that  it  would  well  form  the  basis  of  a 
story  of  adventure  and  travel. 

On  the  25th  of  August,  1752,  a  party  of  five  men  left 
Bethlehem,  Pennsylvania,  on  their  way  to  North  CaroUna. 
The  following  day  one  more  joined  them,  and  on  August 
29  they  left  Philadelphia.  The  names  were  Bishop  Spang- 
enberg,  Timothy  Horsefield,  Joseph  Miller,  Herman 
Loesch,  John  Merk,  and  Henry  Antes.  The  journey 
from  Philadelphia  to  North  Carolina  occupied  thirteen 
days  and  was  made  in  part  by  land  and  in  part  by  water. 
September  10  they  arrived  at  Edenton,  where  they  were 
hospitably  entertained  by  the  Hon.  Francis  Corbin,  the 
agent  of  Lord  Granville.  They  remained  in  Edenton  a 
week  or  more,  and  better  would  it  have  been  for  them  if 
they  had  made  the  time  less.  Their  systems  were  filled 
with  malarial  poisons,  which  prostrated  all  but  two  of 
their  party  of  six.  Horsefield's  condition  caused  Miller 
to  insist  on  the  necessity  of  his  remaining  at  the  home  of 
one  Captain  Sennet,  until  he  could  regain  sufficient 
strength  to  join  the  party.  Spangenberg  was  so  ill  with 
continuous  fever  that  he  fainted  while  on  his  horse,  and 
often  on  account  of  weakness  had  to  be  assisted  to  mount 
and  dismount.  When  urged  by  his  brethren  to  remain  till 
he  was  really  able  to  go  forward,  he  replied,  "  The  Lord 
will  give  me  the  necessary  health  and  strength.  I  will 
have  to  pass  through  much  weakness,  you  will  have  to 
exercise  much  patience,  but  the  Lord  will  help  me 
through."     With  this  spirit  Spangenberg,  Antes,  Loesch, 


SPANGENBERG'S  EXPLORATION  TOUR   7 

and  Merk  continued  their  westward  journey,  while  Horse- 
field  and  Miller  remained.  These  two  did  not  again  join 
the  others,  but  later  returned  to  Pennsylvania. 

When  the  party  arrived  at  the  Catawba  River  it  con- 
sisted of  the  four  already  named,  together  with  Mr. 
Churton,  the  surveyer,  and  two  men  who  were  acquainted 
with  life  in  the  forest,  and  who  could  act  in  the  double 
capacity  of  carrying  the  surveyor's  chain  and  supplying 
the  party  with  game.  As  we  have  already  stated,  they 
began  surveying  in  the  general  neighbourhood  of  Hickory 
and  Morganton.  The  first  tract  consisted  of  one  thousand 
acres,  to  which  it  was  proposed  to  give  the  name  "Gruenau," 
(green  meadow)  because  of  the  fine  pasture  land.  The 
second  tract,  two  miles  distant,  was  two  hundred  acres 
in  extent,  and  was  called  "  Merkfield,"  in  honour  of  one 
of  the  party.  Later  one  thousand  acres  were  selected. 
This  valley  on  the  Catawba  was  called  "  Schoenthal " 
(beautiful  valley).  Fifty  miles  from  their  first  camp  six 
thousand  acres  were  surveyed,  and  because  of  the  beautiful 
mountains  this  land  was  given  the  name  "  Reichmont  " 
(rich  in  mountains).  Thus  in  succession  they  surveyed 
and  named  "  Loesch  Creek,"  "  Montfort,"  "  Oli  "  (the 
kettle,  because  of  its  shape),  "  Freydeck "  (secluded 
corner),  "  Forkland,"  "  New  Hope,"  and  last  of  all 
"  Wachau  "  or  "  Wachovia." 

They  passed  over  the  first  seventy  miles  of  the  wilder- 
ness with  no  great  inconvenience,  though  obliged  to  make 
their  way  over  Indian  trails  and  along  paths  made  by 
buffalo  to  and  from  the  streams.  At  times  they  were 
followed  by  the  Indians  and  watched  with  suspicious 
eye.  When  they  came  to  the  most  western  point  of 
their  journey,  their  real  sorrows  began.  They  were 
in  a  wilderness  unfrequented  by  even  a  wandering  hunter 


8  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

or  Indian.  The  mountain  peaks  spread  out  on  all  sides 
like  the  waves  of  the  ocean.  It  was  the  beginning  of 
December.  A  hunter  who  was  acting  as  their  guide 
missed  his  way,  and  they  were  lost  in  the  wilds  of  western 
Carolina.  They  found  it  necessary  to  scale  a  steep 
mountain,  with  precipices  all  about  them.  The  baggage 
was  removed  from  the  horses  to  prevent  them  from  being 
hurled  backward.  The  poor  beasts  trembled  with  fear. 
At  last,  having  braved  a  multitude  of  difficulties  and 
dangers,  the  top  was  gained.  Here  the  party  rested  and 
partook  of  a  morsel  from  their  scant  stock  of  provisions. 
Their  faithful  horses  had  nothing  except  the  dry  leaves. 
The  descent  was  not  quite  so  precipitous,  but  night  came 
on  and  there  was  neither  water  nor  pasture  land,  and  the 
condition  of  man  and  beast  was  pitiful.  At  night  they 
were  not  able  to  erect  a  tent  because  of  a  wind  storm. 

The  second  day  they  found  pasturage  for  their  horses, 
and  killed  two  stags,  so  that  all  were  somewhat  refreshed  ; 
but  as  they  were  in  the  midst  of  the  beaver  dams  they 
had  to  cut  their  way  through  the  obstructions,  and  the 
exertions  greatly  weakened  them. 

Continuing  their  wanderings,  they  came  on  the  third 
day  to  a  rocky  stream,  which  they  could  not  cross.  On 
both  sides  precipices  arose,  impossible  to  scale.  Food 
for  the  horses  could  not  be  found.  One  of  the  hunters 
was  sent  forward  to  examine  the  character  of  the  land. 
He  returned  and  stated  that  from  the  top  of  the  ravine 
he  could  see  a  large  valley  with  pasturage  for  the  horses, 
and  a  camping  ground  for  the  party.  With  renewed 
hope  they  pressed  forward,  cutting  away  the  undergrowth 
as  they  advanced.  At  last  the  mountain  was  crossed 
and  the  valley  reached,  but  their  troubles  were  not  yet 
at  an  end.     Before  the  tents  could  be  erected  a  terrible 


SPANGENBERG'S   EXPLORATION   TOUR      9 

blizzard  swept  down  and  then  it  was  that  hope  forsook 
them.  A  hundred  miles  from  civilization,  lost  in  the 
mountains,  no  food  for  the  horses,  and  Httle  for  the 
human  beings,  the  weather  at  zero,  and  the  ground  cov- 
ered with  a  deep  snow,  —  we  do  not  wonder  that  they 
exclaimed  in  despair,  "  What  shall  we  do  ?  Our  horses 
will  perish  and  we  with  them !  " 

The  night  passed,  and  Bishop  Spangenberg  writes  that 
he  could  not  remember  ever  to  have  felt  so  cold  a  wind  as 
that  in  the  December  blizzard  in  the  mountains  of  North 
Carolina.  A  bright  sunshine  greeted  them  the  next  day, 
and  though  the  nights  were  terribly  cold  all  were  merci- 
fully spared. 

Later  they  travelled  by  the  aid  of  the  compass  directly 
to  the  southeast,  climbed  boldly  over  all  obstacles,  and 
at  last  reached  the  Yadkin  Valley,  after  having  been  lost 
in  the  mountains  nearly  two  weeks,  and  during  which 
time  they  had  suffered  great  hardships  and  dangers. 
Antes  was  enduring  intense  pain  from  an  accident,  when 
they  providentially  came  to  the  home  of  Mr.  Owens,  where 
he  received  tender  care. 

December  27  they  reached  the  site  of  Wachovia,  on 
Muddy  Creek.  Fourteen  sections  were  surveyed,  a  total 
of  seventy-three  thousand  acres,  ten  miles  wide  and  eleven 
miles  long.  More  land  was  later  added,  increasing  the 
amount  to  nearly  one  hundred  thousand  acres.  The  record 
describes  it  as  being  one-half  good,  one-fourth  medium, 
and  one-fourth  bad.  Well  watered,  springs  perennial, 
good  timber,  and  good  fishing  and  hunting. 

Bishop  Spangenberg  examined  the  fine  meadows,  which 
called  to  mind  the  home  of  the  Zinzendorfs  in  Austria. 
He  remembered  the  rich  and  well-watered  ancestral 
estates  had  been  given  the  name  '*  Wachau,"  from  "wach," 


lO  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

a  stream,  and  "  aue,"  a  meadow.     Hence,  he  said,  let  us 

give  a  fitting  name  to  our  new  possessions  and  renew  the 

old  title;  and  on  January  25,   1753,  Spangenberg  named 

the  tract  which  has  through  a  century  and  a  half  retained 

the  title 

"WACHOVIA" 

In  addition  to  the  information  which  served  as  a  basis 
for  the  foregoing  account  of  the  search  for  and  the  dis- 
covery of  Wachovia,  Spangenberg  comments  on  the  con- 
dition of  affairs  in  North  Carolina  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years  ago.  He  speaks  of  politics,  describing  the  troubles 
which  arose  between  the  old  and  the  new  counties  in  the 
way  of  legislative  representation.  He  draws  a  comparison 
between  the  government  of  North  Carolina  and  that  of 
South  CaroHna  and  Pennsylvania,  and  suggests  possible 
remedies  for  existing  evils.  What  he  says  of  the  inhabit- 
ants throws  light  on  the  persecutions  which  Wachovia 
endured  twenty  years  later.  His  thirty-third  paper  says  : 
"  Some  of  the  people  are  native,  and  these  are  lazy. 
They  cannot  be  compared  with  those  who  live  in  sec- 
tions farther  north.  Others  are  from  foreign  parts,  too 
poor  to  buy  land  in  New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  hence 
they  have  come  here,  where  land  is  cheap.  These  are 
harmless  people.  There  are  men  here  who  have  run  away 
on  account  of  debt,  or  have  deserted  their  families  and 
are  fleeing  from  justice.  Whole  bands  of  horse  thieves 
are  exercising  their  art.  For  these  reasons  North  Caro- 
lina has  received  a  bad  name.  On  the  other  hand,  many 
fine  families  are  coming  from  the  northern  colonies  to 
western  Carolina,  and  they  will  raise  the  standard."  The 
three  nations  most  largely  represented  in  western  North 
Carolina  at  that  time  were  the  English,  German,  and  Irish. 

The  Spangenberg  papers  tell  us  of  the  condition  of  the 


12  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Indians,  also  of  the  negroes.  They  give  a  list  of  the 
counties,  and  they  tell  of  the  taxes,  and  tax  gathering,  and 
suggest  that  "it  is  well  to  keep  tax  receipts." 

In  concluding  this  chapter  we  add  the  following  facts  :  — 
August  17  of  the  same  year,  1753,  the  survey  was 
approved  by  Lord  Granville  and  nineteen  deeds  were 
made  to  James  Hutton,  of  London,  the  agent  of  the  Mo- 
ravian Church.  The  first  payment  was  ;^500  ($2^00). 
The  exact  amount  of  land  was  98,985  acres.  In  addition 
to  this  first  payment  a  yearly  rental  of  three  shillings 
(seventy-five  cents)  formed  a  ground  rent.  This  ground 
rent  amounted  to  nearly  §750. 

We  have  already  called  attention  to  the  stringency  of 
money  matters  in  the  Moravian  Church  at  large.  Hence 
to  secure  funds  for  the  purchase  of  the  land,  payment  of 
the  rent,  transportation  of  colonists,  and  their  support 
during  the  first  five  years,  a  land  company  was  formed, 
in  which  friends  in  Holland  were  particularly  interested. 
December  18,  1753,  Bishop  Spangenberg  and  Cornelius 
Van  Laer  were  appointed  directors  of  this  company.  They 
experienced  some  difficulty  in  securing  all  the  money  that 
was  required,  but  in  the  end  their  efforts  were  crowned 
with  success. 


CHAPTER   III 

JOURNEY    OF   THE    FIRST    INHABITANTS   OF    WACHOVIA    FROM 
PENNSYLVANIA   TO    NORTH    CAROLINA 

In  the  archives  of  the  Bethlehem  congregation  is  a 
paper  written  in  quaint  EngHsh,  containing  an  account 
of  the  journey  of  the  little  colony  which  left  that  town 
early  in  the  autumn  of  1753  to  begin  the  settlement  of 
Wachovia,  North  Carolina.  The  original  document  is  in 
German,  and  it  was  for  many  years  lost,  but  is  now  in  the 
archives  of  the  Salem  congregation.  The  paper  shows 
how  difficult  was  travel  in  those  early  days ;  it  gives 
information  in  regard  to  Virginia,  through  which  they 
passed ;  it  makes  clear  the  perfect  consecration  of  the 
men  who  began  the  settlement  of  Wachovia.  As  the 
reader  follows  the  party  over  the  six  weeks  of  their  trip 
of  five  hundred  miles,  and  then  recalls  how  comfortable 
and  pleasant  is  this  same  journey  in  our  day,  the  contrast 
is  indeed  striking. 

All  the  negotiations  between  Lord  Granville  and  the 
church  authorities  had  been  completed.  Wachovia  had 
been  purchased  and  plans  made  in  1753  to  begin  the 
settlement.  The  further  details  were  carefully  arranged, 
and  it  was  decided  in  the  beginning  to  send  a  small  colony 
of  carefully  chosen  single  men.  The  new  settlement  was 
to  have  a  minister  to  care  for  the  spiritual  needs,  a  physi- 
cian for  their  bodily  health,  a  business  man  of  ability  to 
guard  the  temporal  affairs,  and  to  these  were  added  men 
who  represented  several  trades,  and  two  farmers.     They 

13 


14  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

were  to  live  as  one  household,  and  thus  would  be  so  situ- 
ated as  best  to  endure  hardships,  brave  dangers,  and 
overcome  difficulties. 

The  following  is  the  list  of  those  who  located  in  Wacho- 
via, and  founded  the  village  of  Bethabara :  — 

1.  Rev.  Bernhard  Adam  Grube,  a  German  by  birth, 
age  37  years,  the  first  minister. 

2.  Jacob  Loesch  (Lash),  born  in  New  York,  age  31 
years,  the  warden. 

3.  Dr.  Hans  Martin  Kalberlahn,  born  in  Norway,  age 
31  years,  the  physician. 

4.  Hans  Peterson,  born  in  Danish    Holstein,  age   28 
years,  a  tailor. 

5.  Christopher  Merkly,  born  in  Germany,  age  39  years, 
a  baker. 

6.  Herman  Loesch  (Lash),  born  in  Pennsylvania,  age 
27  years,  a  farmer. 

7.  Erich  Ingebretsen,  born  in  Norway,  age  31  years, 
a  carpenter. 

8.  Henrich  Feldhausen,  born  in  Holstein,  age  38  years, 
a  carpenter. 

9.  Johannes  Lisher,  a  farmer. 

10.  Jacob  Lung,  born  in  Germany,  age  40  years,  a 
gardener. 

11.  Friedrich  Jacob  Pfeil,  born  in  Germany,  age  42 
years,  a  shoemaker  and  tanner. 

12.  Jacob  Beroth,  born  in  Germany,  age  28  years,  a 
farmer. 

With  these  twelve  came  the  brethren,  Gottlob  Koenigs- 
derfer,  Nathaniel  Seidel,  and  Joseph  Haberland.  After  a 
brief  visit  these  three  returned  to  Bethlehem. 

The  little  colony  left  Bethlehem,  October  8th,  1753,  with 
their   goods    stored   in    a   large  wagon.     The   route   was 


JOURNEY   TO    NORTH   CAROLINA  15 

almost  in  a  direct  line  to  Wachovia.  The  night  before 
arriving  at  the  Susquehanna  they  sojourned  at  the  house 
of  Mr.  Loesch,  the  father  of  Jacob  and  Herman.  Here 
they  were  hospitably  entertained,  the  mother  filling  their 
boxes  with  provisions,  and  the  father  placing  a  part  of  the 
load  in  his  own  wagon  till  the  river  had  been  forded.  The 
width  of  the  Susquehanna  was  a  surprise  to  them.  Con- 
tinuing southward,  they  crossed  the  border  line  between 
Pennsylvania  and  Maryland,  and  arrived  at  Frederick 
October  i8th.  Frederick  was  then  a  village  of  sixty 
houses.  Entering  the  famous  Shenandoah  Valley,  they 
continued  southward  by  the  present  town  of  Staunton, 
then  called  Augusta  Court-house.  They  crossed  in  suc- 
cession the  Potomac,  the  James,  and  the  Roanoke  rivers, 
and  probably  passed  near  the  present  site  of  the  cities  of 
Lexington  and  Roanoke.  In  due  time  the  Pilot  Mountain, 
so  well  known  to  all  the  inhabitants  of  northwestern  North 
Carolina,  came  in  sight.  The  Mayo  River  was  reached 
and  followed  till  they  arrived  at  the  junction  of  the  Mayo 
and  Dan  rivers,  where  are  situated  the  present  Mayodan 
village  and  mills.  A  short  journey  and  they  reached  the 
general  section  of  the  present  town  of  Walnut  Cove,  and 
soon  thereafter  they  crossed  the  borders  of  Wachovia. 

Great  difficulties  confronted  them  at  every  stage  of  their 
journey.  Their  heavily  loaded  wagon  was  too  much  for 
the  poorly  built  bridges,  and  in  one  instance  the  bridge 
gave  way  just  as  the  horses  and  the  fore  part  of  the  wagon 
were  safely  over.  With  a  great  effort  they  climbed  the 
steep  hills,  at  times  being  compelled  to  carry  the  load  to 
the  top,  as  the  empty  wagon  was  all  the  three  pair  of 
horses  could  draw.  Nor  were  their  troubles  ended  when 
the  top  was  reached,  for  the  steep  descent  was  very  dan- 
gerous.    Having  cut  down  a  tree  and  fastened  it  to  the 


i6  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

rear  of  the  wagon,  and  having  locked  the  wheels,  it  was 
even  then  with  difficulty  that  the  descent  was  made.  Dur- 
ing the  early  part  of  the  journey  the  heat  was  at  times 
quite  oppressive,  and  before  North  Carolina  was  reached 
the  snow  lay  upon  the  ground.  Heavy  rains  caused  high 
waters  which  detained  them  days,  and  even  when  this 
trouble  did  not  exist,  the  steep  banks  had  often  to  be  dug 
down  before  they  could  enter  and  leave  the  stream,  while 
it  was  not  uncommon  to  be  obliged  to  clear  a  road  of 
trees  and  undergrowth  before  they  could  proceed.  The 
search  for  food  was  no  small  item,  and  the  accidents  to  the 
wagon,  as  well  as  the  sickness  of  the  horses,  often  caused 
the  deepest  anxiety.  We  will  devote  space  to  but  two 
incidents,  to  convey  the  impression  of  what  was  almost  a 
daily  occurrence. 

The  party  arrived  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Roanoke 
River  about  the  end  of  October.  It  was  cold,  wet,  and 
had  been  snowing.  Hill  after  hill  had  been  climbed,  and 
the  night  was  coming  on  apace.  Before  them  was  a  long 
and  very  steep  ascent  up  the  mountain  side.  A  man 
approached  and  was  asked  whether  it  was  possible  to  cross 
the  hill  before  night.  He  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
He  added  that  at  the  top  of  the  hill  was  a  house  at  which 
they  could  spend  the  night.  As  the  hill  was  too  steep  to 
allow  the  horses  to  draw  the  wagon  and  the  load,  the 
horses  were  taken  from  the  wagon  and  the  goods  placed 
upon  their  backs.  Then  a  part  of  the  company  journeyed 
on  and  a  part  remained  with  the  wagon.  Before  the  ascent 
was  half  made  they  were  surrounded  by  storm  and  dark- 
ness, and  when  the  top  was  reached  they  found  that  they 
had  been  deceived  by  the  traveller.  No  house  was  on  the 
top  of  the  hill  nor  on  the  other  side  of  the  mountain,  and 
as  they  pressed  forward  in  the  rain  and  darkness,  they  at 


JOURNEY   TO    NORTH    CAROLINA  17 

last  discovered  that  the  distance  between  them  and  their 
companions  was  too  great  for  them  to  rejoin  those  who 
had  remained  with  the  wagon.  It  was  a  dismal  experience, 
and  with  great  thankfulness  they  met  again  on  the  mor- 
row by  the  aid  of  daylight  and  sunshine. 

The  second  instance  took  place  two  weeks  later.  They 
had  crossed  the  border  line  between  Virginia  and  North 
Carolina.  They  determined  if  possible  to  reach  the  Dan 
River  that  day.  The  journey  was  begun  at  three  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  but  storms  and  bad  weather  detained  them. 
They  missed  the  right  road,  and  by  nightfall  found  that 
they  were  still  about  seven  miles  from  their  destination. 
They  were  obliged  to  stop  till  the  storm  abated.  At  mid- 
night the  rain  ceased,  the  horses  were  attached  to  the 
wagon,  and  with  lighted  torches  to  guide  the  driver,  the 
journey  was  continued  to  Dan  River.  What  a  picture 
is  presented  by  these  sturdy  Christian  men  as  in  the  mid- 
night hour,  with  flaring  torches,  they  made  their  way 
through  the  mountain  wilds,  happy  and  cheerful,  remind- 
ing themselves  that  the  day  was  November  13,  a  great 
festival  day  of  the  church.  As  the  traveller  now  passes 
over  this  same  ground  he  can  easily  imagine  this  midnight 
scene  as  he  looks  upon  the  rugged  hillsides,  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Mayodan  and  Avalon,  two  places  where  Mora- 
vian churches  have  recently  been  erected. 

The  paper  to  which  reference  was  made  earlier  in  the 
chapter  speaks  of  the  inhabitants  of  Virginia,  in  the  sec- 
tion through  which  they  passed.  They  met  travellers,  they 
conversed  with  farmers  and  merchants,  they  came  in  con- 
tact with  many  nationalities,  they  saw  some  who  were 
worthless  and  "lived  like  beasts,"  but  others  showed  deep 
piety  in  their  words  and  actions. 

Whatever  else  the  paper  sets  forth,  the  one  picture  which 


I 


i8  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

stands  in  the  clearest  light  is  the  great  piety  of  this  com- 
pany, and  their  perfect  devotion  to  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
service.  Night  and  morning  they  rejoiced  in  the  spiritual 
food  afforded  by  the  songs,  the  prayers,  the  Scripture,  and 
the  words  of  admonition  spoken  by  the  ministers  who  ac- 
companied them.  Wherever  they  tarried,  day  or  night,  all 
men  recognized  that  they  were  a  company  of  Christians. 
Believers  confided  to  them  their  faith  in  Jesus  Christ, 
invited  them  to  preach,  and  wished  them  Godspeed  when 
they  departed.  Not  only  did  their  zeal  and  piety  cause 
these  devoted  men  to  seek  the  souls  of  those  who  came  in 
contact  with  them,  but  this  spirit  of  devotion  knit  them 
together  in  the  bonds  of  love  and  affection.  Neither  hard- 
ships nor  perils,  toils  nor  sufferings,  could  separate  them. 
In  this  little  company  travelling  from  Pennsylvania  to 
North  Carolina  we  have  a  picture  of  the  power  of  Chris- 
tian fellowship  which  is  delightful  to  contemplate. 

After  a  delay  of  several  days  at  the  Dan  River  because 
of  the  high  water,  the  crossing  was  finally  made,  and  the 
last  section  of  the  journey  was  begun.  Several  members 
of  the  party  had  gone  over  in  a  canoe  and  had  made  a 
tour  of  inspection.  Returning,  they  met  the  party  with 
the  wagon.  The  previous  night  had  been  very  cold.  A 
dull,  leaden,  November  sky  threatened  snow.  The  progress 
was  slow.  They  paused  for  a  noonday  lunch,  after  which, 
continuing  their  journey,  the  travel-worn  company  crossed 
the  border  line  of  Wachovia  a  little  after  noon,  Novem- 
ber 17,  1753. 


^^q:^ 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    FIRST   YEAR    IN    WACHOVIA 

When  the  little  company  of  fifteen  persons  crossed  the 
borders  of  Wachovia  at  noon,  November  17,  1753,  they 
were  still  six  miles  from  the  cabin  which  was  to  shelter 
them.  Half  this  distance  they  had  to  cut  a  new  road,  but 
wiUing  hands  and  happy  hearts  made  the  labour  light,  and 
ere  long  they  reached  the  deserted  hut.  It  was  an  hum- 
ble abode,  without  floor,  and  with  a  roof  that  did  not  pro- 
tect them  from  the  weather.  Yet  it  offered  comforts  and 
pleasures  compared  with  the  experiences  of  the  preceding 
weeks.  Their  joy  knew  no  bounds,  and  so  happy  were 
they  that  they  were  more  like  little  children  in  the  exuber- 
ance of  their  spirits,  than  like  the  travel-worn  pioneers  on 
their  earnest  errand.  Turning  to  the  text  for  November 
17,  they  found  that  it  was  indeed  suited  to  their  case, 
"I  know  where  thou  dwellest."     (Rev.  2:13.) 

As  the  early  Christians  were  accustomed  to  celebrate  all 
special  occasions  with  "agapse"  or  "love-feasts,"  in  like 
manner  these  weary  travellers  made  their  first  meal  a  love- 
feast,  thus  consecrating  it  to  their  Lord  and  Master,  and 
making  it  an  emblem  of  the  strong  bond  of  brotherly  love 
which  held  them  together.  This  happy  duty  performed, 
they  felt  that  they  had  arrived  at  a  place  which  they 
could  call  home,  and  how  blessed  was  the  beginning  of 
this  new  home  with  Jesus  speaking  to  them  in  the  text  of 
the  day,  "  I  know  where  thou  dwellest,"  and  they  respond- 
ing by  making  their  first  meal  a  solemn  but  happy  love- 


THE   FIRST   YEAR   IN   WACHOVIA 


21 


I. 

Herba  Mentha.     Curly  Mint. 

48. 

Levisticum.     Lovage, 

2. 

Herba  Mentha.     Curly  Mint. 

49. 

Angelica  Hortensis.    Angelica. 

3- 

Semen  Anisi.     Anise  Seed. 

50. 

Rumex  Acetosa.     Sorrel. 

4- 

Nasturtium. 

SI. 

Fumaria.     Fumitory. 

5- 

Semen  Foeniculi.    Fennel  Seed. 

52. 

Chamomilla  Rub.  Red  Chamomile, 

6. 

Nasturtium. 

Lilium  Album.     White  Lily. 

7- 

Semen  Carui.     Caraway  Seed. 

53- 

Lilium  Album.     White  Lily. 

8. 

Semen  Carui.     Caraway  Seed. 

54- 

Rosa  Rub.  et  Alb.     Red  and  White 

9« 

;.  Artemisia.     Mugwort. 

Rose. 

9b 

.  Violex.     Knot  Grass. 

5S^ 

I.  Semen  Citri.     Seed  of  Citron, 

9f 

.  Semen  Carvi. 

SS^ 

'.  Vicus  Hispanio. 

lO. 

Floras  Lavenduli.     Lavender. 

56. 

Rosa  Rubra.     Red  Rose. 

II. 

Semen  Anethi.     Dill. 

57- 

Lilium  Album.    White  Lily. 

12. 

Centaurea  Minor.    Centaury. 

58. 

Chamomilla.    Chamomile.    Semen 

13- 

Salvia.     Sage. 

Coriander.    Coriander  Seed. 

14. 

Salvia.    Sage. 

59- 

Plantago  Minor.     Small   Plantain. 

IS- 

Artemisia,     Mugwort. 

Marrubium.     Hoarhound. 

16. 

Artemisia.     Mugwort. 

60. 

Santonicum. 

17- 

Rumex  Acet.     Sorrel. 

61. 

Lavendula.    Lavender.    Hormium 

18. 

Rumex  Acet.     Sorrel. 

Clary. 

19. 

Rumex  Acet.     Sorrel. 

62. 

Nigellum.    Fennel. 

20. 

Millifolium.    Yarrow. 

63. 

Scurvy  Grass  and  Lavender, 

21. 

(Empty.) 

64. 

White  Poppy, 

22. 

"  Mundrosen." 

65. 

Hyssop. 

23- 

Petroselinum.     Parsley. 

66. 

Larkspur. 

24. 

Calcatrippa.     Larkspur. 

67. 

Flor.  Belidor  Min. 

25- 

(Empty.) 

68. 

Chamomile  and  Hyssop. 

26. 

Abrotan.    A  Small  Cypress. 

69. 

Sage. 

27. 

Abrotan.    A  Small  Cypress. 

70. 

Fennel. 

28. 

Abrotan.    A  Small  Cypress. 

71. 

Cardui  Benedict. 

29. 

Basilicon.    Sweet  Basil.  Marjorana. 

72. 

Scurvy  Grass. 

Sweet  Marjoram. 

73- 

Salsify. 

30. 

Basilicon.    Sweet  Basil.  Marjorana. 

74. 

Balm. 

Sweet  Marjoram. 

75- 

Herb.    Absynth.     Wormwood. 

31- 

Abrotan.    Small  Cypress. 

76. 

Herb.  Ruth.     Garden  Rue. 

32. 

Abrotan.     Small  Cypress. 

n- 

Parthenium. 

33. 

Abrotan.     Small  Cypress. 

78. 

Wandering  Poppy. 

34. 

(Empty.) 

79. 

Chamomile. 

35- 

Calcatrippa.    Larkspur. 

80. 

Scabiosa, 

36. 

(Empty.) 

81. 

Sage. 

37. 

Flor.  Papaver  Alb.    White  Poppy. 

82. 

Sage. 

38. 

(Empty.) 

83. 

Chamomile. 

39- 

(Empty.) 

84. 

Chamomile. 

40. 

Aquilegia.     Columbine.      Papaver 

85- 

Althea.     Marsh  Mallow. 

Rubra.     Red  Poppy. 

86. 

Althea.    Marsh  Mallow. 

41- 

Semen  Papaver  Rubra.     Seed  Red 

87. 

Althea.    Marsh  Mallow, 

Poppy. 

88. 

Comfrey. 

42. 

Semen  Papaver  Rubra.    Seed  Red 

89. 

Marsh  Mallow. 

Poppy. 

90. 

Sweet  Clover. 

43- 

Angelica  Hortensis.     Angelica. 

91. 

Black  Comfirey.     (Black  Bryony.) 

44. 

Millefolium.    Yarrow. 

92. 

Poppy. 

45- 

Safflore.    Wild  Saffron. 

93. 

Columbine, 

46  a 

.  Carduus  Marise.     Mary  Thistle. 

94. 

Melons. 

46-5, 

.  Fumaria.     Fumitory. 

95. 

Cucumeris, 

47- 

Levisticum.     Lovage. 

96. 

Comfrey, 

HortusMedicus 


72 

71 

70'. 

1 

1 

1 

1 

--             1 

IB 

;'S.       II     79.    \ 

eo"      II 87  1 

HZ 


J   u 


JJc. 


fE6.  -fSc 


n 


Scocle^-^d'  JE?i^ZijhJeei. 


^^g«j« 


THE   FIRST   YEAR   IN   WACHOVIA         23 

feast  What  mattered  it  that  the  space  on  the  ground 
was  cramped  and  small !  What  mattered  it  that  the  cold 
found  its  way  through  roof  and  wall !  What  mattered  it 
that  the  howhng  of  the  wolves  and  the  cry  of  the  panthers 
greeted  them  as  they  entered  their  new  abode  !  Religion 
came  with  them,  love  came  with  them,  and  on  these  two 
foundation  stones  they  began  a  work  on  that  dark  and 
cheerless  November  day,  which  was  destined  to  outlive 
many  generations,  a  work  which  is  still  felt  after  the  lapse 
of  a  century  and  a  half. 

The  next  day  was  Sunday.  It  was  a  real  day  of  rest. 
They  took  great  interest  in  examining  their  surroundings. 
Looking  northward,  they  saw  a  forest-covered  lowland, 
which  in  imagination",  they  could  picture  cleared  and  cul- 
tivated, or  covered  with  luxuriant  grass.  Through  this 
flowed  a  clear,  strong  stream  which  was  destined  to  turn 
the  wheel  of  the  busy  mill.  This  lowland  was  bordered 
by  low  hills,  while  in  the  distance  could  be  seen  the 
mountains,  robed  in  their  mantle  of  blue.  Turning  to  the 
east  and  south,  they  saw  a  rolling  country,  suited  for  farm 
land.  West  of  their  cabin  home,  and  overshadowing  it, 
was  a  great  bluff  or  hill,  at  the  base  of  which  flowed  a  riv- 
ulet of  the  clearest  water.  Could  the  newcomers  have 
lifted  the  veil  of  the  future,  they  would  have  beheld,  on 
this  same  hillside,  the  most  luxuriant  ferns  and  rare  wild 
flowers  in  profuse  abundance.  And  on  the  top  of  this 
beautiful  hill,  with  its  covering  of  giant  pines,  chestnuts, 
and  oaks,  they  would  have  beheld  the  graveyard,  or,  as 
they  termed  it,  "  God's  Acre,"  in  which  one  and  another 
would  find  a  peaceful  home  when  life's  duties  were  done. 
These  were  the  surroundings  which  appeared  to  the  twelve 
settlers  as  they  arose  and  greeted  the  first  Sabbath  day  in 
their  new  home  in  North  Carolina. 


24  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

A  somewhat  detailed  account  of  the  life  of  this  little 
colony  during  the  first  year  in  Wachovia  will  serve  as  a 
description  of  the  life  in  Wachovia  for  a  generation  and 
more,  and  will  also  bring  before  the  mind  of  the  reader 
the  experiences  in  the  several  congregations  which  were 
founded  after  Bethabara.  It  is  true  that  never  were  the 
struggles  so  difficult  as  during  this  first  year,  at  the  same 
time  they  were  so  brave  and  hopeful,  that  the  picture  is 
really  a  pleasant  one  to  study. 

Refreshed  by  the  day  of  rest,  the  brethren  arose  Mon- 
day morning,  ready  for  the  task  of  making  a  home  in  the 
wilderness.  We  are  impressed  with  the  businesslike  man- 
ner in  which  they  began  the  work.  With  the  implements 
brought  with  them,  they  commenced  clearing  a  tract  of 
land  to  sow  with  winter  wheat,  and  within  three  weeks 
from  the  date  of  their  arrival,  six  acres  had  been  cleared 
and  planted.  During  the  first  year  not  less  than  fifty 
acres  of  land  had  been  prepared  for  farming  purposes. 
They  recognized  that,  in  this  sparsely  settled  section,  it 
would  be  difficult  to  secure  provisions,  hence  at  the  very 
outset  they  began  to  raise  cattle  and  to  plant  a  variety  of 
grain  for  their  future  use  and  comfort.  In  the  first  sum- 
mer, they  gathered  wheat,  corn,  flax,  millet,  barley,  oats, 
buckwheat,  turnips,  cotton,  and  tobacco,  in  addition  to  the 
garden  vegetables.  Fruit  trees  were  planted,  and  various 
kinds  of  medicinal  herbs.  A  most  interesting  map  of  a 
"medical  garden"  (see  page  22)  is  in  the  Wachovia 
Land  Office.  This  map  shows  the  garden  divided  into 
squares  and  sections,  and  each  square  named.  It  is  of 
great  interest  to  the  medical  profession  as  indicating  what 
medicines  were  produced  in  western  Carolina,  a  hundred 
and  fifty  years  ago. 

Diversity  of  industries  is  said  to  be  the  real  test  of  the 


THE   FIRST   YEAR   IN   WACHOVIA         25 

prosperity  of  a  place.  In  1754,  with  the  great  strain  of 
clearing  land  and  building  houses,  we  find  the  record  of 
trade  commenced  with  their  neighbours,  and  the  notes 
indicate  that  they  had  in  operation  the  following:  — 

Carpenter  shop.  Shoe  shop. 

Tailor  establishment.  Tannery. 

Pottery.  Cooper  shop. 
Blacksmith  shop. 

Under  the  head  of  prices,  we  note  the  value  of  a  pair  of 
shoes.  A  stranger  passing  through  Wachovia  desired  to 
purchase  a  pair  of  shoes.  He  evidently  had  no  money. 
To  overcome  this  difficulty  and  secure  them,  he  was  will- 
ing to  cut  down  and  trim  one  hundred  forest  trees  as  a 
compensation. 

The  company  of  twelve  men  were  very  busy  during  the 
first  year.  They  had  roads  to  cut,  journeys  to  make,  farm- 
ing work  to  attend  to,  and  houses  to  erect.  But  their 
greatest  undertaking  was  the  building  of  the  mill,  though 
this  was  not  entirely  finished  in  1754.  The  magnitude  of 
the  undertaking  will  be  understood,  when  we  recall  the 
fact  that  all  the  needed  articles  had  to  be  made  by  the 
members  of  the  little  company.  The  site  for  the  mill  was 
selected  a  mile  or  more  down  the  stream.  The  dam  was 
built,  and  the  race  constructed.  The  foundation  stones 
were  large,  as  is  indicated  by  the  one  used  as  a  step 
before  the  door;  this  is  now  in  the  possession  of  the 
Wachovia  Historical  Society.  Timber  they  had  in  abun- 
dance, but  old  persons  who  remember  the  mill  express 
surprise  at  the  great  size  of  the  beams  and  timbers  used 
in  its  construction.  Then  the  wheel  had  to  be  built ;  forg- 
ing metal  bearings  for  the  wheel  was  no  small  task ;  suit- 
able  millstones   had  to  be  found,  quarried,  shaped,  and 


26  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

dressed.  They  were  discovered  on  Muddy  Creek,  in  the 
general  neighbourhood  of  Friedberg.  Before  the  second 
year  of  their  stay  in  Wachovia  had  passed,  the  mill  was 
completed  and  was  busily  grinding.  It  was  a  great 
blessing  to  this  entire  section,  and  the  maps  of  those  days 
show  roads  leading  from  the  mill  to  all  points,  north, 
south,  east,  and  west,  and  the  records  indicate  that  not 
only  from  a  commercial  standpoint  was  the  mill  impor- 
tant, but  in  the  Indian  War,  and  in  the  days  of  the 
American  Revolution  citizens  and  refugees  were  fed, 
and  the  soldiers  of  both  armies  made  demands  upon  it 
from  time  to  time.  Hence,  at  this  early  day,  the  mill 
was  of  importance  to  the  entire  western  section  of  the 
colony. 

The  live-stock  industry  shows  sixty-nine  head  of  cattle 
and  pigs. 

It  was  apparent  to  the  company  the  first  night  of  their 
arrival  that  larger  accommodations  would  have  to  be  pro- 
vided. The  Hans  Wagner  hut,  which  they  found  upon 
their  arrival,  a  picture  of  which  is  given  in  this  volume,  was 
not  large  enough  to  allow  sleeping  room,  and  a  second  story 
was  improvised  by  stretching  hammocks  from  wall  to  wall. 
Strangers  often  came,  and  it  was  not  an  uncommon  thing 
to  give  the  law  of  hospitality  the  precedence,  and  this  sent 
a  number  of  the  company  to  sleep  beneath  the  stars, 
a  thing  which  was  not  pleasant  in  January  in  North 
Carolina. 

As  soon  as  it  became  known  that  there  was  an  able  physi- 
cian and  a  skilled  surgeon  in  Wachovia,  many  persons  came 
for  medical  treatment.  As  the  original  cabin  was  too  small 
for  their  own  comfort,  they  resolved  to  build  a  "  stranger's 
house,"  that  is,  a  modest  hotel,  the  first  one  in  Wachovia. 
It  was  indeed  an  humble  strangers'  house,  not  much  larger 


THE   FIRST   YEAR   IN   WACHOVIA         27 

than  the  first  hut.  February  9  this  second  building  was 
finished,  and  four  days  later  a  man  arrived  from  his  home 
fifty  miles  away,  with  his  invalid  wife.  These  were  the 
first  to  use  the  new  house. 

As  soon  as  the  little  house  for  strangers  was  completed, 
work  on  the  dormitory  was  begun,  and  though  crudely  con- 
structed, it  afforded  sufficient  room,  being  thirteen  feet  wide 
and  fifty  feet  long.  With  the  addition  of  some  small 
shelters  for  the  grain,  etc.,  the  above-mentioned  buildings 
were  all  that  were  completed  within  twelve  months  after 
their  arrival,  though  the  work  on  the  mill  was  being  actively 
pushed,  and  the  foundations  for  a  large  dwelling  house  had 
been  laid. 

The  many  duties  left  little  time  for  social  enjoyments, 
yet  the  narrative  pictures  a  carefully  arranged  plan  by 
means  of  which  they  did  enjoy  the  home  life.  The  table 
fare  was  simple  but  varied,  and  when  the  work  was  unusu- 
ally hard  the  kind  and  supply  of  the  food  was  adapted  to 
the  needs  of  the  body.  Not  only  when  the  days  were 
marked  by  inclement  weather  do  we  find  them  in  the  house, 
but  on  other  occasions  they  gathered  together  to  plan  the 
work,  to  read  letters  or  hear  church  news  from  other  parts 
of  the  world,  and  to  hold  sessions  of  what  they  called  their 
"society." 

They  were  not  fond  of  hunting.  They  did  not  like  it  as 
a  sport,  and  they  concluded  that  it  was  not  profitable  as  a 
business  pursuit.  When  it  was  necessary  to  kill  a  bear  or 
scatter  a  pack  of  wolves  or  hunt  down  a  panther  in  order 
to  protect  their  own  animals,  they  entered  energetically 
into  the  duty  and  did  their  work  well. 

The  life  of  the  first  settlers  in  Wachovia  was  by  no 
means  a  quiet  and  retired  one.  The  Moravian  brethren 
were  busy  travellers.     Their  first  journeys  were  to  inspect 


28  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

their  possessions.  They  journeyed  to  the  Black  Walnut 
Bottom,  where  later  Bethania  was  located.  They  went 
down  to  Muddy  Creek,  where  lived  Adam  Spach,  later  the 
well-known  member  of  the  Friedberg  congregation.  They 
made  so  many  trips  to  the  well-watered  and  productive 
Yadkin  River  Valley  that  a  road  was  cut  through  to  the 
river.  The  diary  gives  a  condensed  list  of  the  visits  of 
Lash,  the  business  manager,  and  Kalberlahn,  the  physician. 
The  former  went  hither  and  thither  to  buy  and  to  sell. 
The  latter  was  called  to  go  twenty,  fifty,  even  one  hundred 
miles  through  the  forests  to  minister  to  the  sick  and  those 
who  were  suffering  from  accidents.  Several  trips  were 
made  to  Fayetteville  and  Wilmington  to  consider  the 
arrangements  for  their  later  commercial  interests,  and  to 
interview  the  authorities  on  legal  points.  Then,  too,  we 
find  accounts  of  the  arrivals  from  and  the  departures  to 
Bethlehem.  It  is  a  tender  and  beautiful  picture  to  see  how 
with  tears  and  prayers  they  bade  farewell  to  the  brethren, 
Koenigsderfer,  Seidel,  and  Haberland,  as  they  began  the 
return  journey  to  Pennsylvania.  This  is  in  strong  contrast 
to  the  note  of  joy  with  which  they  welcomed  the  brethren, 
Fries  and  Lisher,  on  the  1 5th  of  April.  The  former  arrived 
as  minister,  and  it  is  to  his  interesting  and  clearly  written 
record  that  we  are  indebted  for  the  facts  which  have  come 
down  to  us  in  connection  with  1754  and  1755.  In  Septem- 
ber the  famous  Peter  Boehler  visited  them.  In  a  love-feast 
held  soon  after  his  arrival,  the  bishop  announced  that  the 
name  which  Spangenberg  had  selected  last  year  had  been 
indorsed  by  the  authorities,  and  our  land  would  in  future 
be  officially  known  as  "Wachovia." 

In  addition  to  the  visitors  from  Bethlehem  and  the  visits 
made  by  the  brethren  themselves,  many  strangers  came  on 
matters  of  business  or  for  professional  advice.     In  1754, 


THE   FIRST   YEAR   IN   WACHOVIA         29 

within  three  months  they  had  103  guests,  and  in  1755  not 
less  than  426  persons  visited  Bethabara.  All  this  shows 
that  while  the  Moravians  carried  out  their  idea  of  retaining 
Wachovia  for  themselves,  they  also  came  into  close  contact 
with  the  outside  world. 

Their  relations  to  others  were  pleasant  and  satisfac- 
tory. They  paid  their  taxes  promptly  and  without  pro- 
test. They  refused  to  take  an  oath,  and  declined  to 
perform  military  duty,  but  socially  they  were  on  the 
best  terms  with  all  their  neighbours  near  and  far.  The 
many  presents  sent  to  them  showed  the  kindly  feelings 
which  existed. 

The  first  year  in  Wachovia  was  not  entirely  free  from 
sufferings.  It  is  true  that  there  was  no  death  and  no 
alarming  illness,  but  two  accidents  threatened  serious 
results.  On  New  Year's  Day  the  roof  of  their  little  home, 
their  only  shelter  at  this  time,  was  discovered  to  be  in 
flames.  In  the  struggle  to  save  the  building  from  destruc- 
tion, Kalberlahn  was  severely  burned.  While  he  was  suf- 
fering from  his  wound,  some  members  of  the  company 
were  cutting  timber.  As  one  giant  of  the  forest  came 
crashing  to  the  ground,  f  eterson  was  struck  by  a  limb,  and 
when  his  companions  rushed  to  his  aid,  it  appeared  to  them 
that  he  was  fatally  hurt.  With  heavy  hearts  they  bore 
him  home.  An  examination  was  not  possible  that  day, 
but  the  following  day.  Dr.  Kalberlahn  discovered  that  the 
skull  had  not  been  broken ;  and  though  the  wound  was 
both  serious  and  painful,  he  recovered,  as  did  also  the  vic- 
tim of  the  fire  on  New  Year's  Day. 

To  the  student  of  the  weather  bureau,  it  is  interesting  to 
note  that  the  same  general  conditions  prevailed  then  as 
now.  It  is  sometimes  claimed  that  climatic  conditions 
have  changed  in  a  century  and  a  half.     Such  is  not  the 


30  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

case,  as  the  sketch  of  each  month's  weather  given  in  the 
diary  will  show. 

The  love  for  music  appeared  at  the  very  outset.  Sing- 
ing formed  a  large  part  of  their  worship,  and  liturgical  ser- 
vices with  hymns  specially  composed  for  the  occasion  were 
not  infrequent.  The  first  mention  of  instrumental  music  is 
found  under  date  of  February  23,  1754,  when  it  is  said  that 
the  evening  singing  was  accompanied  by  the  playing  of  a 
trumpet,  which  would  compare  favourably  with  the  excellent 
instruments  used  in  the  Bethlehem  congregation.  A  year 
later  the  music  is  mentioned  as  having  been  very  good. 
On  this  occasion  the  singing  was  accompanied  with  flutes 
and  trumpets. 

We  close  this  account  of  the  first  year  by  referring  to 
their  religious  life.  We  have  already  spoken  of  their  deep 
piety  and  perfect  consecration.  Their  worship  formed  a 
regular  part  of  the  programme  of  each  day.  They  fre- 
quently had  the  meal  in  common,  as  a  religious  obser- 
vance. With  joy  they  mentioned  the  fact  that  in  late 
summer  a  love-feast  was  provided  with  buns  from  the  flour 
made  of  the  first  fruits  of  their  wheat  fields.  Saturday 
afternoon  was  observed  as  a  preparation  time  for  the 
approaching  Sunday.  Only  on  a  few  occasions,  when 
special  conditions  made  it  necessary,  did  they  labour  on 
Saturday  afternoon.  Sunday  was  observed  in  about  the 
same  manner  as  we  observe  it  at  the  present  day,  though 
modified  to  suit  their  circumstances.  At  Easter  they 
celebrated  all  the  occasions  of  that  festival,  greeting 
each  other  on  the  resurrection  morning  with  the  happy 
"Ave!" 

A  touching  and  beautiful  sketch  might  be  written  of  the 
first  Christmas,  when  they  related  the  ever  sweet  and  ten- 
der story  of  the  Christ  Child,  as  they  gathered  in  the 


THE   FIRST   YEAR   IN   WACHOVIA         31 

Christmas  vigils.  These  are  the  words  of  the  journal, 
"  We  had  a  little  love-feast ;  then  near  the  Christ  Child  we 
had  our  first  Christmas  Eve  in  North  Carolina,  and  rested 
in  peace  in  this  hope  and  faith ; "  and  a  later  writer  says, 
"All  this  while  the  wolves  and  panthers  howled  and 
screamed  in  the  forests  near  by." 


CHAPTER  V 

INDIAN   TROUBLES   THREATEN   WACHOVIA,    AND   THE 
BETHABARA   FORT   ERECTED 

The  war  between  France  and  England,  including  the  . 
period  of  which  we  are  now  writing,  dates  its  origin  to  the 
time  of  Washington's  campaign  in  1754.  The  time  of 
the  treaty  between  England  and  France  in  1763  is  con- 
sidered the  conclusion  of  the  war.  The  progress  of  hos- 
tilities was  not  as  rapid  as  in  our  day  of  steam,  telegraph, 
and  telephone,  hence  not  till  the  summer  of  1755  did  dis- 
quieting influences  reach  the  Indians  of  North  Carolina. 
Alarming  rumours  then  began  to  fill  the  air,  and  during  the 
following  four  years  the  situation  became  increasingly 
worse,  though  actual  war  did  not  break  out  till  1759.  The 
delay  of  open  hostilities  was  due  to  the  fact  that  the  cen- 
tre was  far  north  of  the  Carolinas,  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  Great  Lakes,  in  New  York,  and  in  Pennsylvania.  The 
Moravians  in  Pennsylvania  experienced  the  horrors  of  the 
struggle  several  years  before  bloodshed  began  in  North 
Carolina.  Another  reason  for  the  delay  was  that  the 
Cherokees,  Creeks,  and  Catawbas  were  friendly  to  the 
whites.  In  time  they  were  won  over  by  their  red  breth- 
ren. First  secretly  and  then  openly,  they  espoused  the 
cause  of  the  hostile  Indians  against  the  white  men,  and 
from  1759  we  may  consider  Wachovia  as  in  the  midst  of 
a  bloody  Indian  war.  Toward  the  end  of  1761  the  troops 
conducted  a  campaign  of  destruction  against  the  Indians 
of  western  Carolina,  and  at  the  same  time  a  similar  cam- 

32 


INDIAN   TROUBLES;    FORT   ERECTED      33 

paign  was  carried  on  in  the  western  portion  of  Virginia. 
This  really  brought  the  war  to  a  close  in  these  sections, 
though  it  was  two  years  later  before  the  peace  negotia- 
tions were  concluded  between  England  and  France.  The 
present  chapter  will  deal  with  the  period  of  four  years  of 
unrest  which  gradually  led  up  to  open  warfare. 

As  a  sudden  storm  will  rise  without  previous  warning 
and  in  an  hour  cover  everything  with  dark  and  threatening 
*  clouds,  so,  in  1755,  the  prosperous  and  thrifty  little  settle- 
ment in  Wachovia  within  a  day  found  its  peace  had  de- 
parted. On  July  22,  a  Dunkard  with  his  family  arrived 
from  New  River.  He  had  travelled  seventy  miles  in  a 
circuitous  route,  and  reported  the  beginning  of  Indian  out- 
rages in  his  section,  relating  many  instances  of  cruelty  and 
bloodshed.  One  of  his  more  distant  friends  had  been 
attacked,  his  family  murdered,  and  he  himself  carried  to 
the  torture.  The  night  before  the  Dunkard  fled,  his  near- 
est neighbour's  family  had  been  slain.  Twenty-eight  per- 
sons were  known  to  have  been  captured  or  killed. 

A  little  later  in  the  evening  a  man  came  to  Bethabara  to 
seek  for  his  strayed  horses.  The  man's  name  was  Benner. 
After  a  time  he  departed.  About  four  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing they  were  awakened  by  cries  of  distress.  Upon  investi- 
gation they  found  that  it  was  the  same  man  Benner  who 
had  been  searching  for  his  horses  the  evening  before.  He 
told  them  that  he  had  returned  to  his  home  only  to  find  it 
robbed  and  his  family  gone.  They  could  do  nothing  to 
comfort  him  in  his  great  distress.  A  little  later  the  breth- 
ren engaged  in  their  morning  devotions,  using  the  trumpet 
with  the  singing.  This  was  not  usually  done,  but  it  was 
thought  the  trumpet  might  attract  the  attention  of  any 
friend  who  happened  to  be  in  the  forest,  or  to  warn  the 
foe  that  the  inmates  of  the  house  were  not  sleeping.    When 


34  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

they  had  concluded  their  devotional  exercises,  one  of  the 
party  went  into  the  yard  and  fired  a  gun  to  warn  enemies 
or  attract  friends.  Blowing  the  trumpet  and  firing  the 
gun  was  continued,  and  after  a  time  they  heard  a  call. 
Hastening  to  the  spot,  they  found  the  wife  of  the  dis- 
tressed man  with  her  four  children.  The  smallest  child 
was  a  babe  in  the  arms  of  the  mother.  The  joy  at  this 
unexpected  meeting  was  touching  and  pathetic.  After 
the  needs  of  the  woman  had  been  attended  to  and  she  had 
somewhat  recovered,  she  related  her  experiences.  Night 
had  come  on,  and  she  was  awaiting  her  husband's  return. 
Suddenly  the  dogs  rushed  barking  into  the  woods,  but 
returned  howling  with  fear.  As  she  went  to  the  door  sev- 
eral stones  whizzed  by  her  head.  She  closed  the  door  and 
fled  from  the  house,  her  children  with  her.  As  she  en- 
tered the  shelter  of  the  forest,  she  turned  once  more  toward 
the  house,  and  by  the  light  within  the  room  saw  three  men 
spring  in.  Continuing  her  flight,  she  wandered  all  night 
hither  and  thither,  and  was  providentially  guided  to  Beth- 
abara,  where  the  blowing  of  the  trumpet  and  the  reports 
of  the  gun  reassured  her,  and  she  called  for  help  which 
was  right  willingly  given. 

This  incident  illustrates  the  condition  of  things  in  the 
entire  section.  The  most  alarming  intelligence  continued 
to  reach  them,  Haltem  and  Owens  came  from  the  section 
north  of  Wachovia,  and  said  that  all  the  families  in  that 
neighbourhood  were  leaving  their  homes,  A  man  arrived 
from  the  Yadkin  Valley,  and  reported  that  the  neighbours 
up  and  down  the  river  were  gathering  together  for  mutual 
protection  against  either  wandering  bands  of  savages,  or 
an  organized  attack.  Even  from  Haw  River  came  an 
appeal  for  help. 

With  the  same  thoroughness  that  characterized  all  their 


INDIAN   TROUBLES;   FORT   ERECTED      35 

actions,  the  men  of  Wachovia  made  their  plans.  They 
reasoned  among  themselves  as  follows :  If  the  Indians 
who  are  causing  all  the  trouble  are  only  in  scattered  bands, 
watchfulness  and  ready  rifles  will  be  sufficient.  Therefore 
a  watch  was  established,  and  their  work  was  so  arranged 
that  they  remained  close  to  each  other.  If  an  alarm  had 
to  be  given,  they  could  readily  assemble.  They  were  not 
panic-stricken,  but  continued  to  run  the  mill  and  pushed 
forward  the  work  on  the  large  building  which  they  were 
erecting.  They  further  argued  that  if  a  large  body  of 
Indians  was  moving  against  the  western  part  of  North 
Carolina,  the  only  hope  would  be  instant  flight.  But  they 
determined  in  the  conference  which  was  held  that  all 
things  should  be  done  wisely.  Accordingly  the  following 
plan  in  regard  to  their  property  was  approved  by  all. 
This  plan  was  to  be  carried  out  in  the  event  of  the 
approach  of  a  large  body  of  Indians. 

1.  All  the  iron  was  to  be  hid  in  the  creek,  as  iron  was  a 
precious  metal  in  those  days. 

2.  All  the  wooden  materials  were  to  be  buried  in  the 
ground. 

3.  The  house  was  to  be  fortified  so  that  resistance  could 
be  made  in  case  of  a  sudden  attack  by  a  large  company  of 
savages. 

4.  A  stock  of  provisions  was  stored  in  the  house,  espe- 
cially flour.  The  miller  could  not  remain  at  the  mill,  still 
the  mill  was  left  open  for  the  use  of  customers  who  might 
wish  to  grind  their  grain. 

These  plans  and  precautions  having  all  been  made,  they 
continued  with  their  usual  work,  and  during  the  following 
weeks  the  excitement  subsided  and  many  of  the  refugees 
left  Bethabara  to  return  to  their  own  homes.  Some  moved 
away    from   the   section   altogether,    and   the    Bethabara 


36  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

warden  purchased  their  cattle  and  grain  from  time  to 
time,  as  it  was  his  policy  to  provide  for  the  future  as  well 
as  the  present.  This  policy  of  providing  for  the  future 
was  a  great  blessing  to  many  in  the  later  experiences  of 
the  war. 

Six  months  passed.  In  January,  1756,  rumours  again 
began  to  fill  them  with  alarm.  This  time  the  reports 
related  to  the  Moravian  congregations  in  Pennsylvania. 
Again  and  again  the  stories  were  told,  sometimes  in  one 
form  and  sometimes  in  another,  but  always  the  one  fact  of 
a  massacre  was  incorporated.  Finally  they  heard  the  true 
statement,  and  though  the  calamity  was  not  as  widespread 
as  they  had  at  first  been  led  to  fear,  still  it  was  terrible, 
and  might  well  fill  them  with  forebodings  as  to  their 
possible  fate.  Hamilton  in  his  history  of  the  Moravian 
Church  describes  the  massacre  in  the  colony  of  Pennsyl- 
vania to  which  the  rumours  and  later  reports  referred.  He 
says :  — 

"  On  November  24  the  worst  fears  were  realized  at  the 
Gnadenhuetten  station  on  the  Mahoni.  As  the  evening 
shadows  lengthened,  and  the  occupants  of  the  Mission 
House  were  gathered  for  their  evening  meal,  the  dreaded 
war-whoops  suddenly  rang  out,  and  the  reports  of  firearms 
reechoed  among  the  hills.  When  the  startled  men  and 
women  darted  from  the  lower  story  to  the  room  above, 
and  barricaded  the  entrance,  fire  was  applied  to  the  house. 
Those  who  fled  from  the  flames  by  leaping  from  the  win- 
dows were  pierced  by  bullets  or  slashed  by  tomahawks. 
Out  of  fifteen  only  four  persons  escaped  to  tell  the  manner 
of  their  companions'  martyrdom.  The  raiders  soon  left 
only  ashes  and  charred  fragments  to  tell  where  once 
church  and  school  and  dwelhngs  had  stood." 

The  inhabitants  of  Bethlehem  and  other  Moravian  towns 


INDIAN   TROUBLES;    FORT   ERECTED      37 

escaped,  though  all  these  places  were  threatened  at  the 
time  of  which  we  write,  and  Bethlehem  had  been  sur- 
rounded by  a  stockade  fort,  and  two  swivel  guns  had  been 
mounted. 

Reference  is  several  times  made  to  a  certain  body  of 
men  whom  the  diary  calls  "  outlaws."  This  company  had 
organized  and  erected  a  fortification.  The  colonial  authori- 
ties sent  troops  who  attacked  their  stronghold.  The  men 
fled,  leaving  the  women  and  children.  One  of  the  outlaws 
requested  the  Moravians  to  adopt  his  two  boys.  Just 
what  influence  brought  these  people  together  is  not  made 
clear  by  the  Bethabara  journal,  nor  can  we  assume  with 
certainty  that  they  were  desperadoes.  Owens  was  one  of 
them,  and  in  earlier  days  he  frequently  visited  Bethabara, 
and  nothing  is  said  against  him  in  the  diary.  In  those 
days  even  good  men  were  often  styled  outlaws  by  the 
colonial  authorities  if  perchance  they  did  not  belong  to  the 
king's  party. 

The  spring  of  1756  approached,  and  the  rumours  of  Ind- 
ian atrocities  continued  to  reach  them.  Fearing  that  be- 
cause of  some  neglect  disaster  might  overwhelm  the  little 
colony,  it  was  decided  to  appoint  additional  watchmen  as  a 
precaution  against  a  possible  surprise. 

In  May  there  were  several  experiences  which  indicated 
the  increasing  tension  between  the  Indians  and  white 
people.  Lash  was  making  a  trip  to  some  point  in  the 
neighbourhood  for  the  purpose  of  buying  oil.  He  had  with 
him  a  small  keg  in  which  to  carry  it.  Suddenly  he  was 
confronted  by  eleven  Indians  accompanied  by  a  white 
woman.  The  Indians  began  to  revile  and  abuse  him,  and 
ordered  him  to  dismount.  Lash  refused,  knowing  that  to 
do  so  was  to  surrender  to  them  his  horse.  Then  they 
pointed  to  the  keg  and  demanded  "  fire-water."     He  told 


38  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

them  that  he  had  none,  and  tapped  the  head  of  the  little 
keg  to  show  them  that  it  was  empty.  Then  they  became 
still  more  excited,  and  feeling  that  at  any  moment  they 
might  resort  to  personal  violence,  and  recalling  the  many 
murders  in  more  distant  sections,  he  made  an  attempt  to 
divert  their  minds.  He  told  them  that  he  lived  twelve 
miles  away,  and  that  he  had  a  good  meal  awaiting  them  if 
they  would  visit  him.  This  pleased  the  savages;  but  the 
white  woman  turned  in  surprise  to  Lash,  told  him  that  he 
was  a  fool,  and  assured  him  that  this  band  would  visit  him 
and  steal  all  that  he  owned.  The  savages  agreed  to  come, 
and  the  record  says  that  Lash  rode  away  with  "  great  speed." 

As  soon  as  Lash  arrived  at  Bethabara,  a  conference  was 
held  and  a  messenger  was  sent  to  the  house  of  Hughes  and 
Banner.  The  latter  gathered  men  quickly,  and  when  the 
Indians  arrived  they  found  that  the  number  of  the  white 
men  exceeded  their  own  numbers,  and  therefore  they  be- 
haved well.  Some  distance  farther  on  they  continued  their 
depredations,  were  captured,  and  taken  to  Salisbury. 

Two  weeks  later  Indians  suddenly  appeared  at  Bethab- 
ara. No  special  notice  was  taken  of  them.  The  people 
acted  as  though  they  took  it  as  a  matter  of  course  that 
they  should  come.  The  diary  says  that  they  pursued  their 
usual  duties,  but  that  they  were  careful  to  so  dispose  them- 
selves that  the  Indians  could  recognize  their  strength. 
Lash  went  to  them,  showed  them  the  mill,  furnished  them 
with  a  good  meal,  and  presented  them  with  pipes  and 
tobacco.  This  greatly  pleased  them.  While  eating  the 
meal  they  talked  with  each  other  in  signs,  and  in  this  way 
informed  Lash  that  eight  more  Indians  were  on  their  way 
to  Bethabara.  That  night  they  slept  in  the  woods.  The 
next  morning  they  returned,  were  given  a  good  breakfast, 
and  then  proceeded  on  their  journey. 


i'ili|lM|i(il|i'ii;ii/))"iii'i'^«- 

i.  JBz'jDt'heiys'I//n}Ase.     '&  ^^ ;;;, 

xnxly  /Sleeping  Twills.      ^ 

A.  Cell)  stctMe.    i.  y%>z^Jie.\  # 

k.JBxxt*rv.  l.Jjjock^Tnlth.  m.  SZacItsmtffv. 
n.  Tlce'ilem.  x>--«j-  2l3ce^h-hencs£s., 
p.*Spvinqh(nuye,  Ji/iTDjclliBcl  H'Tie^y  sAeu)  J^hiff 
still  jLcc'n.clcizff..cetJthis'xiioite.   v.Fioite'Fi/. 

i).  AS^UfO/Cye,  J6^^eet/cn^x>c^^lM(y/b£C.zc)ide. 


#\Wll'////% 


% 


X. 


% 


%///( 


j^txle^  SGfyEJnffUshJjeei.      -^inch&s  2eri^. 


Ksjgrehi. 


^•S?Jwi> 


40  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

The  repeated  visits  of  these  increasingly  hostile  bands 
of  Cherokees  made  them  feel  that  more  decided  measures 
should  be  taken  to  protect  the  colony,  especially  the  women 
and  children,  for  Wachovia  now  had  a  number  of  families 
in  the  village. 

One  year  from  the  time  that  the  first  alarm  reached 
them,  that  is  in  July,  1756,  an  important  conference  was 
held.  Rauch,  the  pastor,  explained  to  them  that  now  he 
had  certain  knowledge  of  the  hostility  of  the  Cherokees, 
as  they  had  secretly  espoused  the  cause  of  the  French. 
He  furthermore  called  attention  to  the  fact  that  Wachovia 
was  on  the  frontier,  and  Bethabara  would  be  one  of  the 
first  points  attacked  by  the  cruel  redmen.  Two  letters 
were  read  describing  what  Bethlehem  had  done  in  the 
midst  of  troubles  similar  to  their  own.  These  letters  told 
how  the  town  had  been  surrounded  by  a  stockade,  this 
converting  it  into  a  fort,  affording  protection  to  life  and 
property.  Rauch  continued  his  earnest  address,  and  opened 
his  heart  to  his  congregation.  He  said  that  for  himself  he 
had  no  fear ;  he  felt  that  his  life  was  in  the  hands  of  his 
Saviour ;  at  the  same  time  precaution  was  wisdom  worthy 
of  the  people  of  God,  and  any  neglect  which  endangered 
the  lives  of  the  helpless  ones  committed  to  their  care  would 
be  a  great  wrong.  The  decision  was  deferred  to  the  next 
afternoon. 

A  parenthetical  clause  in  the  diary  says  that  although 
the  question  of  the  fortification  was  deferred  till  the  next 
afternoon,  early  in  the  morning  Peterson  was  sent  for  more 
powder  and  lead. 

The  afternoon  of  the  following  day  a  second  conference 
was  called,  and  at  this  meeting  it  was  decided  to  erect  the 
stockade  fortification  which  became  the  well-known  "  Fort," 
and  played  a  prominent  part  in  the  Indian  War,  being  a 


INDIAN   TROUBLES;    FORT   ERECTED      41 

place  of  refuge  for  many  unfortunate  people,  and  affording 
protection  for  themselves  and  their  families. 

All  other  work  was  temporarily  suspended.  One 
detachment  of  men  went  to  the  forest  to  cut  down  and 
prepare  timber ;  another  party  transported  it  to  the  village ; 
while  still  another  company  dug  the  trenches  and  placed 
the  timbers  in  an  upright  position.  Gates  were  arranged, 
and  when  these  were  secured  the  inmates  were  reasonably 
safe.  A  good  map  exists,  giving  the  plan  of  the  fort 
drawn  to  scale.  Fortunately  we  are  able  to  locate  the 
foundation  of  one  house  which  formed  a  part  of  the  line  of 
the  stockade,  and  with  this  as  a  starting-point  we  can 
easily  trace  the  outhnes.     (See  ^on  map,  p.  39.) 

If  the  visitor  of  to-day  will  enter  the  grounds  just  above 
the  "  garden,"  that  is  about  one  hundred  feet  north  of  the 
Bethabara  church  building,  and  will  walk  westward  toward 
the  graveyard  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet,  where  the  ground 
descends  to  the  level  of  the  meadow,  he  will  find  himself  at 
the  location  of  the  house  that  formed  a  part  of  the  stockade 
line.  From  this  point  the  line  of  the  fort  ran  southeast  to 
the  site  of  the  present  church.  Thence  north  to  the  brick 
residence  of  Mr.  Calvin  Hauser,  about  three  hundred  feet. 
Thence  toward  the  graveyard  hill,  to  a  point  near  the 
little  bridge.  The  stockade  enclosed  all  the  space  from  the 
little  bridge  southeast  to  the  church,  and  northeast  to  Mr. 
Hauser's  house,  the  eastern  boundary  extending  along  the 
main  road.  The  shape  of  the  fort  was  triangular,  each  of 
the  sides  being  three  hundred  feet  or  more.  Within  the 
enclosure  were  the  main  buildings,  that  is,  the  home  of 
the  single  men,  the  large  congregation  house  in  which  the 
married  people  lived,  as  well  as  a  number  of  other  build- 
ings, including  the  various  workshops.  The  first  cabin 
was  not  within  the  stockade. 


42  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

The  further  history  of  the  fort  will  appear  as  the  events 
of  the*war  develop,  but  we  will  add  that  a  spot  so  rich  in 
historical  associations  ought  to  be  carefully  measured,  by 
means  of  the  map,  and  the  location  made  plain  to  all  visi- 
tors by  stone  pillars. 

The  actual  work  was  begun  on  the  13th  of  July,  1756, 
and  within  ten  days  the  enclosure  was  finished,  except  the 
gates,  these  having  been  added  a  few  days  later.  The 
news  that  there  was  a  place  of  refuge  in  Wachovia  spread 
rapidly,  and  from  that  time  forth  so  great  was  the  com- 
pany of  refugees  that  special  provisions  had  to  be  made 
for  them.  A  village  grew  up  at  the  mill,  which  was  also 
surrounded  by  a  stockade.  When  the  record  mentions 
"  the  people  at  the  mill,"  reference  is  made  to  this  second 
portion  of  the  village  of  Bethabara. 

The  following  two  years  brought  with  them  a  continua- 
tion of  the  experiences  we  have  just  described.  The 
Indians  were  nominally  friendly,  but  were  becoming  more 
and  more  restless.  Bands  passed  and  repassed.  Some- 
times as  many  as  a  hundred  warriors  would  make  their 
appearance  at  one  time,  and  the  number  of  Indians  who 
visited  Bethabara  in  1757-1758  was  very  large.  The  com- 
pany of  fugitives  became  larger  and  larger.  The  com- 
mittee endeavoured  to  dissuade  people  from  moving  to 
Bethabara,  unless  in  case  of  dire  distress,  but  even  this  did 
not  prevent  them  from  coming.  Every  house  and  every 
place  of  temporary  abode  was  filled  with  the  terrified 
refugees.  The  behaviour  of  the  Indians  was  one  thing  at 
a  strongly  guarded  fort,  but  it  was  quite  another  thing  at 
a  lonely  farmhouse  in  the  wilderness. 

A  petition  asking  the  governor  to  provide  a  company  of 
troops  to  guard  this  section  was  one  day  presented  with  a 
request  that  they  sign  it.     They  declined  to  do  so.     They 


INDIAN   TROUBLES;  FORT   ERECTED      43 

argued  that  if  they  were  not  willing  to  take  part  in  mili- 
tary affairs,  they  could  not  logically  ask  for  military  aid. 
They  were  willing  to  be  assessed  to  pay  money  for  the 
support  of  the  soldiers,  but  the  question  of  sending  troops 
must  rest  with  the  governor. 

The  preparation  for  the  impending  struggle  was  pushed 
forward  from  week  to  week,  and  every  precaution  taken. 
By  this  time  every  one  felt  convinced  that  the  struggle 
must  come.  Weil  it  was  that  they  had  this  time  of  prep- 
aration, and  well  it  was  that  they  used  it  to  complete  their 
defences.  Otherwise  it  might  readily  have  been  with  them 
as  it  was  with  the  martyrs  in  Pennsylvania  and  Ohio,  and 
with  scores  of  families  in  North  Carolina,  a  quick  death  in 
the  light  of  their  burning  houses,  or  the  slower  and  more 
terrible  death  by  torture.  As  it  was,  by  the  blessing  of 
the  Lord  upon  their  precautionary  measures  and  upon 
their  watchfulness  and  bravery,  all  escaped,  though  mur- 
der and  bloodshed  were  all  about  them  during  the  years 
that  followed. 


CHAPTER  VI 

WACHOVIA   DURING   THE    FRENCH   AND    INDIAN   WAR 

Nowhere  does  the  wisdom  of  our  forefathers  call  for 
our  admiration  more  than  during  the  years  from  1755  to 
1763.  So  long  as  it  was  possible  to  maintain  peaceful 
relations  with  the  Indians,  this  was  done.  When  this  was 
no  longer  possible  they  made  a  sudden  change  of  base, 
and  presented  a  front  to  the  enemy  which  completely  out- 
witted the  utmost  cunning  of  the  wily  savage.  The  first 
statement  is  proved  by  the  fact  that  when  men  and  women 
were  being  driven  in  terror  from  their  homes  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Wachovia,  the  Indians  who  caused  the  trouble 
came  peacefully  to  Bethabara,  enjoyed  the  fine  meals 
which  were  prepared  for  them,  rejoiced  in  the  gifts  of 
pipes  and  tobacco,  and  far  and  wide  among  the  redmen 
spread  the  fame  of  Bethabara,  a  place  "  where  there  are 
good  people  and  much  bread."  This  policy  was  supple- 
mented by  every  precaution  and  every  provision  for  de- 
fence. Then  there  came  a  sudden  turn  in  affairs,  when 
peace  was  no  longer  possible ;  in  a  day  "  the  good  people 
and  much  bread  "  principle  had  disappeared,  and  thence- 
forth no  Indians  were  allowed  to  approach.  We  admire 
the  sagacity  which  preserved  peace  as  long  as  peace  was 
possible,  as  well  as  the  wisdom  which  carried  the  com- 
munity safely  through  the  treacherous  and  tortuous  wind- 
ings of  a  cruel  war. 

When  we  speak  of  the  Indian  War,  we  must  recall  the 

44 


DURING   FRENCH   AND    INDIAN   WAR     45 

fact  that  the  Indians  always  employed  a  method  of  war- 
fare different  from  that  of  civihzed  nations.  We  must  not 
think  of  planned  battles  nor  of  large  bodies  of  moving 
soldiers.  The  picture  shows  us  the  stealthy  warrior  de- 
stroying the  isolated  home,  or  waylaying  the  unsuspecting 
traveller.  At  times  they  gathered  in  sufficient  numbers 
to  attack  a  wagon  train  or  even  resist  a  body  of  troops, 
but  this  was  not  the  rule.  It  will  not  be  our  object  to  give 
a  full  list  of  the  sickening  atrocities  which  took  place  in 
and  around  Wachovia,  but  we  will  describe  a  sufficient 
number  to  impress  the  fact  that  Bethabara  was  really  in 
the  midst  of  the  terrors  of  this  war  which  swept  over  the 
American  colonies. 

Allusion  has  already  been  made  to  the  fact  that  open 
hostilities  in  North  Carolina  began  later  than  elsewhere, 
because  the  Indians  in  this  colony  were  friendly  toward 
the  whites.  This  friendship  became  weaker  and  then  dis- 
appeared. For  a  time  the  semblance  of  a  neutral  posi- 
tion was  maintained.  But  the  actions  of  the  Indian  bands 
proclaimed  a  spirit  of  growing  hostility.  Finally,  when 
their  true  position  could  no  longer  be  concealed  by  arti- 
fice, the  Cherokees  and  Creeks  declared  war,  and  the  news 
was  announced  to  the  Bethabara  settlement  in  October, 
1759.  From  that  time  on  there  was  no  further  attempt 
on  either  side  to  maintain  even  the  semblance  of  friend- 
ship. It  is  true  that  we  find,  recorded  in  the  diary,  the 
statement  that  they  did  not  seek  the  destruction  of  their 
enemies  as  in  the  Old  Testament  days,  but  at  the  same 
time  we  see  no  further  personal  contact  with  the  redmen. 
The  "  good  people  with  plenty  of  bread  "  entertained  no 
more  bands  of  Indians,  nor  was  the  pipe  of  peace,  nor 
any  other  pipe,  presented  to  the  passing  savages.  When 
the  tribes  declared  war,  the   Bethabara   settlers  accepted 


46  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

the  situation,  and  thenceforward  even  the  wary  spies  were 
detected  and  promptly  fired  upon. 

After  the  news  of  the  declaration  of  war  reached  them, 
they  carefully  cleared  all  the  undergrowth  from  the  forest 
around  the  towns  (for  Bethania  had  been  begun  three 
miles  northwest  of  Bethabara),  and  made  the  road  wider 
between  these  two  places,  to  prevent  ambuscade.  The 
high  hill  west  of  Bethabara  became  a  watch  tower,  and  in 
time  of  special  peril  the  watchman  scanned  the  horizon 
for  miles  around  to  detect  the  first  sign  of  the  approach 
of  the  enemy.  The  visitor  of  to-day  should  always  pause 
as  he  ascends  the  steep  hill  leading  to  the  Bethabara 
graveyard,  and  admire  the  broad  expanse  of  hill  and  val- 
ley spread  out  before  him,  and  as  he  admires  the  beauties 
of  nature,  he  should  recall  the  perilous  task  of  the  solitary 
watchman  of  1759. 

The  first  duty  was  to  rescue  their  good  friend  and 
neighbour.  Justice  Hughes.  He  sent  a  messenger  to  the 
village  asking  for  assistance,  as  the  Indians  were  sur- 
rounding him  and  would  soon  attack  his  home.  Help 
was  sent,  and  when  they  saw  the  relief  approaching  they 
fled. 

From  Salisbury  came  the  most  alarming  reports.  Men 
bore  testimony  to  the  dreadful  atrocities  which  they  them- 
selves had  witnessed.  The  authorities  considered  the 
question  of  drafting  every  third  man  for  service,  but  this 
was  not  done,  as  there  were  enough  volunteers.  Fort 
Dobbs,  about  forty  miles  west  of  Wachovia,  had  within  it 
a  number  of  friendly  Indians.  Hostile  redmen  tried  to 
entice  them  from  the  fort,  but  were  unsuccessful.  Fight- 
ing occurred  at  and  around  the  fort.  It  was  at  this  time 
that  the  authorities  began  to  press  the  campaign  against 
the  Indians.     Some  of  the  Cherokees  still  maintained  the 


DURING    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN   WAR     47 

semblance  of  friendship,  and  they  gave  a  score  or  more 
hostages  for  the  murders  which  had  occurred. 

Bethabara  now  made  its  final  plan  in  case  of  an  attack, 
as  everything  indicated  that  the  savages  were  all  about 
them  and  drawing  nearer  and  nearer.  They  received  one 
hundred  pounds  of  powder  from  the  fort  as  an  additional 
supply.  Spies  approached,  and  they  were  promptly 
driven  away  from  the  mill,  from  the  fort,  and  from 
Bethania.  At  the  latter  place  they  were  fired  upon  by 
the  guards  and  quickly  disappeared  in  the  forest.  The 
volley  from  the  guns  of  the  sentinels  was  replied  to  by  the 
war-whoop  of  the  Indians  concealed  in  the  woods,  and  the 
diary  says  it  sounded  like  the  "  howling  of  a  hundred 
wolves."  The  scouts  sent  out  from  the  settlement  dis- 
covered tracks  of  Indians  in  all  this  section,  a  large  com- 
pany having  encamped  for  six  weeks  a  short  distance 
from  Bethabara. 

Much  has  been  written  of  the  New  England  Pilgrim 
attending  to  his  religious  duty  with  his  gun  on  his 
shoulder  as  he  trudged  along  over  the  snow.  Should  the 
artist  of  the  future  depict  these  godly  men  in  the  forests 
of  North  CaroHna,  he  will  show  how,  with  equal  piety, 
they  did  not  neglect  their  religious  duty.  With  his  Bible 
in  his  hand,  and  with  his  trusty  rifle  on  his  shoulder,  with 
the  most  pressing  dangers  about  him,  the  inhabitant  of 
Wachovia  went  to  his  usual  place  of  worship.  Or  again, 
the  picture  may  be  drawn,  showing  the  congregation  de- 
voutly singing  and  praying  in  the  church,  while  in  front 
are  stacked  the  guns,  the  sentinel  pacing  up  and  down  to 
guard  against  sudden  attacks. 

The  month  of  March  was  a  month  of  terror.  On  the 
9th  of  the  month  a  man  arrived  at  Bethabara,  who  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of   the  murderous  bands.     He  had 


48  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

escaped  and  fled  to  Bethabara.  There  were  among  the 
refugees  at  the  latter  place  a  Mr.  Fish  and  his  son,  who 
had  been  driven  from  home  on  the  Yadkin  River.  The 
father  and  son  asked  this  man  to  whom  we  have  referred 
to  accompany  them,  to  see  whether  their  house  had  es- 
caped the  torch  of  the  redman.  Before  they  reached  the 
Fish  homestead  they  entered  an  ambush  from  which  the 
arrows  flew  thick  and  fast.  Father  and  son  fell  dead. 
The  stranger  was  wounded  in  two  places,  one  arrow  pass- 
ing through  his  body  and  protruding  from  his  back.  He 
fled  from  his  enemies  and  escaped  by  fording  the  Yadkin 
River.  He  did  not  draw  out  the  arrows,  knowing  that 
without  medical  aid  he  would  bleed  to  death.  In  fact,  he 
felt  that  he  could  not  survive  the  effects  of  his  wounds, 
and  he  wished  to  receive  spiritual  advice  before  he  died. 
Accordingly  he  turned  toward  Bethabara.  In  his 
wounded  and  suffering  condition  he  suddenly  saw  a  com- 
pany of  savages  approaching.  Plunging  into  the  river, 
he  again  crossed  and  eluded  the  Indians.  By  this  time 
night  was  approaching  and  it  began  to  rain.  How  pitiful 
the  condition  of  this  wounded  man,  as  all  night  long,  in 
the  rain  and  darkness,  he  wandered  in  pain  and  dread  of 
meeting  another  company  of  murderers !  At  the  end  of 
twenty-four  hours  he  arrived  at  Bethabara,  and  the  arrows 
were  extracted  by  a  skilful  physician.  Dr.  Bonn. 

A  detachment  of  soldiers  were  near,  and  with  Lash 
and  others  as  guides  they  determined  to  march  to  the 
scene  of  the  murder  and  give  the  bodies  Christian  burial. 
Before  reaching  their  destination  a  new  trouble  met 
them.  A  farmer  had  been  besieged  in  his  home,  and 
with  his  trusty  rifle  was  defending  himself  and  his  family. 
The  savages  had  succeeded  in  setting  fire  to  the  house, 
and   the   experience    on   the    Mahoni    was   about    to    be 


i 


DURING   FRENCH   AND    INDIAN   WAR     49 

repeated.  The  flames  were  taking  hold  of  the  building, 
and  in  a  few  moments  more  the  atrocious  work  of  the 
pitiless  band  would  be  completed.  Suddenly  the  sharp 
report  of  the  guns  of  the  soldiers  were  heard,  one  savage 
fell  dead,  and  the  remainder  saved  themselves  by  flight. 
The  soldiers  did  not  feel  that  they  dared  pursue  the 
Indians,  nor  did  they  continue  their  march  to  the  scene 
of  the  Fish  murder,  as  they  discovered  how  large  was 
the  number  of  the  enemy.  They  were  satisfied  to  have 
rescued  the  farmer  and  his  family,  all  of  whom  they  took 
to  Bethabara  for  protection.     This  occurred  March  11. 

The  next  day  an  appeal  for  help  came  from  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  what  is  now  Walnut  Cove,  the  inhabitants 
stajting  that  they  were  surrounded  by  the  enemy.  A  com- 
pany made  up  of  soldiers  and  others  hurried  to  the  relief 
of  the  besieged.  They  returned  and  brought  with  them 
those  who  still  survived,  but  help  came  too  late  for  two 
families,  Robinson  and  Leslie.  One  case  is  particularly 
pitiful.  This  man  had  surrounded  his  humble  home  with 
an  outer  defence,  a  small  palisade.  When  the  enemy 
approached,  he  took  shelter  behind  his  improvised  fortifica- 
tion. He  was  driven  from  his  yard  into  his  log  house. 
But  still  he  resisted.  Only  when  his  last  load  of  powder 
had  been  used  did  his  enemies  overcome  him ;  he  and 
his  family  fell  victims  to  the  tomahawk,  and  in  a  brief 
space  only  a  few  ashes  remained  where  was  before  a 
happy  home  —  truly  an  experience  as  thriUing  as  any 
related  in  the  Leather  Stocking  Tales. 

One  week  after  the  rescue  of  the  people  of  Town  Fork 
neighbourhood,  three  ministers  were  journeying  south  to 
where  Salem  was  later  founded.  One  was  a  Baptist 
minister  by  name  Thomas.  They  were  attacked  by  the 
Indians,  Thomas  was  slain,  and  later  his  body  was  found. 


so  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

The  second  minister  escaped,  but  of  the  third  nothing 
was  ever  heard.  He  was  doubtless  captured  and  reserved 
for  the  torture. 

Does  the  reader  ask  how  fared  Bethabara  itself  ? 
Indians  were  all  about  them.  Two  refugees  residing  at 
the  mill,  by  name  Makefy  and  Woodman,  went  into  the 
forest.  Having  ventured  too  far  from  the  protection  of 
the  company  residing  there,  Makefy  was  shot  and  left 
by  the  Indians,  who  thought  him  dead.  A  passing  stran- 
ger brought  him  to  us.  Woodman  was  captured  by  the 
enemy,  and  of  him  nothing  more  was  heard. 

Even  those  within  the  fort  were  not  secure.  Two 
women  were  milking  the  cows  near  the  stockade,  quite 
unconscious  of  impending  danger.  Looking  up,  they  saw 
two  Indians  peering  over  the  fortifications,  with  their 
faces  disfigured  with  war-paint.  A  scream  of  terror 
sounded  through  the  enclosure.  The  Indians  fled,  but 
this  incident,  coupled  with  the  murder  at  the  mill,  illus- 
trates their  danger. 

Not  until  some  time  later  did  the  Bethabara  people 
know  their  peril  at  this  time.  A  large  body  of  Cherokees, 
having  lost  a  distinguished  chief,  determined  to  take 
revenge.  This  was  doubtless  the  party  who  committed 
the  murders  we  have  described.  They  had  planned  on 
a  number  of  occasions  to  attack  and  destroy  the  village. 
When  approaching  the  fortifications,  they  heard  the  ring- 
ing of  the  bell,  and  by  this  they  understood  that  they  had 
been  discovered.  They  then  withdrew.  The  bell  was  only 
intended  to  call  the  congregation  to  their  evening  service. 
Again  the  redmen  planned  an  attack,  and  when  stealthily 
surrounding  the  fort  they  heard  a  trumpet  sound  out  in 
the  stillness  of  the  night,  and  thinking  that  their  plan  had 
been  discovered,   they   hastily   retreated.      The    trumpet 


DURING   FRENCH    AND    INDIAN   WAR     51 

was  really  that  of  the  night  watchman,  who  was  only 
announcing  that  another  hour  had  passed.  Little  he 
knew  that  he  was  wielding  a  protection  which  was  as 
potent  as  would  have  been  the  rifles  of  the  soldiers. 
Thus  a  number  of  weeks  passed,  and  a  kind  Providence 
held  his  protecting  hand  over  his  people  till  the  hostile 
Cherokees  moved  to  another  section. 

The  information  in  regard  to  the  action  of  the  band  of 
Cherokees  around  Bethabara,  and  who  were  repeatedly 
prevented  from  attacking  the  fort,  was  received  from 
two  interpreters,  by  name  William  Priest  and  Aaron 
Rice,  and  they  received  the  information  from  the  well- 
known  chief,  "  Little  Carpenter." 

It  became  evident  that  this  state  of  affairs  would  have 
to  be  brought  to  an  end,  and  toward  the  close  of  1760, 
and  especially  in  1761,  larger  bodies  of  troops  began  to 
move  here  and  there,  with  the  determination  to  check 
the  heartless  murders  of  harmless  settlers  and  helpless 
women  and  children.  In  place  of  the  continued  tales 
of  woe  and  suffering  which  had  reached  Bethabara  the 
past  two  years,  came  the  news  of  the  successes  of  the 
militia.  One  of  the  murdering  bands  had  been  discovered 
on  the  Catawba,  and  before  they  could  escape  twenty  of 
their  number  had  been  killed.  The  Indians  did  not 
always  submit  to  the  soldiers,  but  in  some  cases  were  very 
bold.  A  wagon  train,  with  an  escort  of  five  hundred 
soldiers,  was  attacked  near  the  South  Carolina  line, 
and  a  desperate  battle  followed.  There  were  one 
thousand  Indians  in  the  attacking  party. 

This  new  phase  of  the  war  changed  the  situation  of 
things,  and  brought  about  its  peculiar  experiences. 
Farming  had  been  greatly  neglected  in  many  sections 
during  this  time,  and  yet  the  soldiers  had  to  be  fed.     The 


52  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

demands  upon  Wachovia  were  great,  and  well  it  was 
that  they  sowed  and  reaped  and  bought  grain.  They 
complied  with  all  the  demands  of  the  increasing  number 
of  soldiers.  Even  with  the  arrival  of  the  troops  their  expe- 
riences were  not  always  pleasant.  As  a  Virginia  regiment 
passed  through  Bethabara,  discontent  was  abroad  among 
the  soldiers.  When  they  neared  Bethania  it  culminated 
in  a  mutiny.  Lash  recognized  the  situation,  and  per- 
suaded them  to  camp  on  the  creek,  away  from  the 
village.  That  night  a  court  martial  was  held,  and  the 
record  says  "a  dreadful  execution  took  place." 

The  last  important  event  in  the  war  occurred  in  June, 
1 76 1.  Colonel  Bird  sent  a  messenger  to  Wachovia,  in- 
forming them  that  an  invasion  had  been  made  into 
the  middle  section  of  the  Cherokees.  The  most  severe 
measures  were  necessary.  Accordingly  the  soldiers 
burned  fifteen  villages,  in  which  there  were  eight  hun- 
dred houses,  and  they  also  destroyed  eighteen  hundred 
acres  of  corn.  A  similar  campaign  was  entered  upon 
in  Virginia,  and  these  two  efforts  broke  the  power  of 
the   Indians. 

It  was  some  time  before  the  usual  quiet  was  restored. 
Many  desperate  characters  were  passing  hither  and  thither. 
Murders  still  occurred  in  various  sections.  The  people  at 
the  mill  were  not  always  upright,  still,  in  a  time  of  danger 
they  could  not  be  ordered  off.  Famine,  too,  was  abroad 
in  the  land,  but  they  rose  to  the  needs  of  the  times,  and 
the  writer  of  the  Bethabara  diary  says,  "  This  year  we 
became  a  storehouse  (bread  room)  for  the  entire  western 
portion  of  North  Carolina." 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  FOUNDING  OF  BETHANIA  AND  A  TIME  OF  SORROW 

Before  leaving  the  period  of  the  Indian  War,  we  will 
study  the  internal  history  of  Wachovia.  It  might  well  be 
supposed  that  with  all  the  difficulties  there  could  be  little 
progress,  yet  the  contrary  is  true.  All  their  trades  and 
industries  increased  because  of  the  needs  of  the  times. 
Their  farming  operations  were  on  a  larger  scale  than 
usual.  Their  wagons  were  going  hither  and  thither,  and 
their  store  and  mill  were  centres  of  activity. 

After  the  arrival  of  the  first  twelve  settlers,  others  jour- 
neyed from  Pennsylvania  from  time  to  time.  Some  of 
these  came  to  direct  and  plan,  and  to  establish  the  proper 
relationship  between  Wachovia  and  the  central  church 
government  in  Germany.  Among  these  were  Spangen- 
berg,  Nitschman,  Boehler,  Zeisberger,  Hehl,  and  others. 
Some  came  as  leaders  and  directors  of  the  communities, 
and  remained  several  years.  Still  others  came  to  make 
North  Carolina  their  permanent  home.  Single  men 
arrived  in  larger  or  smaller  companies.  A  band  of  boys 
walked  the  entire  distance  from  Bethlehem,  and  entered 
the  various  trades  to  "  grow  up  with  the  country." 

The  advent  of  the  first  married  couples  was  a  marked 
event.  Two  years  had  passed  since  the  first  twelve  men 
had  entered  the  little  hut  built  by  Hans  Wagner.  These 
years  had  been  busy  years,  but  no  doubt  there  was  often 
the  desire  for  the  pleasures  of  home  life.     These  unmar- 

53 


54  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

ried  men  had  erected  a  large  house  which  they  now  occu- 
pied, and  when  they  heard  that  the  first  married  couples 
were  on  their  way  to  Wachovia,  they  began  to  prepare 
with  great  zeal  for  the  erection  of  what  was  termed  a 
"Congregation  House."  In  this  building  the  married 
people  would  reside,  and  in  the  same  house  would  be 
located  the  new  meeting  hall  or  chapel.  As  the  days  and 
weeks  went  by,  the  interest  in  the  approaching  company 
increased,  and  when  it  was  finally  announced  that  on  the 
morrow  they  would  reach  Bethabara,  we  can  well  imagine 
the  hurry  and  bustle  which  attended  the  final  preparation. 
Toward  evening,  November  4,  1755,  the  long-expected 
company  arrived.  A  formal  reception  was  tendered  them 
that  evening.  There  were  twenty-nine  in  the  party,  four- 
teen of  whom  were  married  people.  Including  all  who 
came  since  the  beginning,  we  find  that  there  were  sixty 
members  in  the  congregation  at  the  end  of  the  second  year. 

On  the  evening  of  November  9,  Fries  writes :  "  This 
closes  the  diary  of  the  single  brethren.  What  shall  I  say 
who  have  served  a  year  and  a  half  in  this  field  .-*  Praise 
the  Lord  for  all  his  blessings !  " 

Heretofore  they  lived  in  one  house,  sat  down  to  one 
table,  and  conferred  as  "  a  committee  of  the  whole,"  on 
all  subjects  relating  to  the  work  of  the  community,  and 
the  record  says  "  nothing  was  decided  without  the  advice 
of  all  having  been  given."  It  was  a  happy  collegiate  life 
in  which  they  were  joined  very  closely  together.  It  was 
said  that  Fries,  who  was  their  devoted  spiritual  adviser 
during  this  time,  and  who  later  served  the  church  faith- 
fully elsewhere,  always  spoke  in  the  warmest  terms  of  the 
happiness  of  those  days,  when  they  made  the  beginning 
of  the  new  work  in  North  Carolina. 

At  this  time  we  find  a  note  in  regard  to  what  is  termed 


BETHANIA   AND   A   TIME   OF   SORROW     55 

the  smaller  conference,  "  Enge  Conferenz."  As  their  num- 
ber had  now  increased  so  as  to  make  it  impossible  to  gather 
together  the  entire  community  for  the  consideration  of 
each  and  every  question,  and  as  the  company  was  now 
made  up  of  men,  women,  and  children,  the  smaller  con- 
ference was  begun,  and  was  no  doubt  composed  of  the 
ministers  and  the  heads  of  the  several  divisions  of  the 
congregation.  It  was  the  beginning  of  the  government 
by  elected  or  ex-officio  boards. 

More  space  might  be  given  to  the  visitors  of  note,  either 
Moravians  or  others.  We  might  speak  of  Bishop  Spang- 
enberg,  who  is  so  well  known  because  of  his  writings, 
and  is  beloved  because  of  his  godly  life  and  his  genial  dis- 
position, as  well  as  his  scholarly  attainments.  We  could 
expand  on  the  visit  of  Bishop  Boehler,  so  well  known  to 
all  Methodists,  the  friend  and  spiritual  adviser  of  John 
Wesley  when  he  was  being  prepared  for  his  great  work 
by  the  spirit  of  God.  We  might  mention  more  at  length 
the  great  Indian  missionary,  David  Zeisberger,  who  spent 
sixty  years  in  missionary  labours,  and  whose  body  is  buried 
on  the  banks  of  the  beautiful  Tuscarawas  River,  in  Ohio. 
To  these  could  be  added  the  names  of  Hehl  and  Nitsch- 
man,  and  others,  who,  by  their  successful  labours  and  de- 
voted lives,  have  come  down  in  history  as  great  men  in  the 
cause  of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  like  manner  we  could  relate  how  the  village  was 
visited  by  the  chief  justice  on  more  than  one  occasion, 
how  they  welcomed  Colonel  Bird  and  Colonel  Frohok, 
and  other  well-known  military  men  of  their  day,  nor 
would  it  be  right  to  forget  the  Philadelphia  botanist  who 
spent  some  time  in  Wachovia,  and  declared  that  the  hill- 
side west  of  Bethabara  was  a  "  treasure-house  for  the  bot- 
anist."    We  might  tell  of  the  cultured  and  refined  Swiss 


56 


HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 


lady  who  came  many  miles  to  make  purchases  of  goods, 
and  who  left  greatly  pleased  by  the  visit,  but  who  met 
with  an  untimely  end  on  her  return  journey,  probably 
drowned  while  crossing  one  of  the  streams.  The  entire 
subject  of  the  arrivals  and  the  departures  we  will  include 
in  the  following  list  of  all  who  came  and  went  from  1753 
to  1762.  In  the  later  years  the  numbers  were  so  great 
that  this  list  will  be  the  only  one  which  can  include  the 
entire  membership. 


Grube,  Rev.  Bernhard  Adam. 

Lash,  Jacob. 

Kalbeflahn,  Dr.  Hans  Martin. 

Peterson,  Hans. 

Merkly,  Christoph. 

Lash,  Herman. 

Ingebretsen,  Erich. 

Feldhausen,  H  enrich. 

Lischer,  John. 

Lung,  Jacob. 

Pfeil,  Friedrich  Jacob. 

Beroth,  Jacob. 

Koenigsderfer,  Rev.  Gottlob. 

Seidel,  Rev.  Nathaniel. 

Haberland,  Rev.  Joseph. 

April  15,  1754. 
Fries,  Rev.  Jacob. 

Sept.  10,  1754. 
Boehler,  Bishop  Peter. 
Hoeger,  Andrew  (Surveyor). 

Oct.  26,  1754. 
Christensen,  Hans  Christoph. 

(For  the  miU). 
von  der  Merk,  Jacob. 
Schmidt,  George. 
Kapp,  Jacob. 
Bez,  Andrew. 
Holder,  George. 


Rancke,  John. 
Nagel,  John. 

April  28,  1755. 
Nitschman,  Bishop  David. 
Benzien,  Rev.  Christian  Thomas. 
Stauber, . 

June  13,  1755. 
Rancke,  Michael. 
Steiner,  Jacob. 
Baumgarten,  John  George. 

Aug.  I,  1755. 
Sauter,  John  Michael. 

Kreiter, . 

Mueller,  Joseph. 

Sept.  15,  1755. 
Wutke,  Samuel. 
Goss,  Andrew. 
Richter,  John. 
Goepfert,  George. 

Oct.  II,  1755. 
Friebel,  Christian. 
Kuerschner,  Christoph. 
Angel,  William  (England). 
Pfeiffer,  Christian. 

Nov.  4,  1755. 
Hoffman,  Rev.  Gottlob. 
Bachhoff,  Rev.  Ludwig. 
Fogle  (Fockel),  Gottlieb. 


BETHANIA   AND   A   TIME   OF   SORROW     57 


Kremer  (Cramer),  Adam. 
Aust,  Gottfried. 
Myers,  Stephen. 
Rasp,  Melchior 
Renner,  John  George. 
Muenster,  Melchior. 
Rauch,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Christian. 
Kuehnast,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Christoph. 
Opiz,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles. 
Krause,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Matthew. 
Bieffel,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Henry. 
Schmidt,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Christoph. 
Schaub,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  John  Fred- 
erich. 

May  28,  1756, 
Zeisberger,  Rev.  David. 

Aug.  22,  1756. 
Hehl,  Bishop  Matthew. 
Seidel,  Rev.  Christian. 

Sept.  12,  1756. 
BischofF,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  David. 

Oct.  29,  1756. 
Grabs,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gottfried. 
Grabs,  William  (nine  months  old). 
Straus,  Abraham. 
Schaaf,  Jeremiah. 
Heckedorn,  Erhard. 
Hoffman,  Thomas. 
Anspach,  Nicholas. 

Dec.  31,  1756. 
Mack,  Martin. 
Garrison,  Nicholas. 

June  28,  1757. 
Pizman,  . 

Nov.  17,  1757. 
Lawatsch,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Anton. 
Lueck,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Martin. 
Lueck,  Magdalin. 
Hege,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Balthasar. 


Lash,  Mrs.  Anna. 

July  22,  1758. 
Ettwein,  Rev.  John. 
Rogers,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Jacob. 
Nilson,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jonas. 
Renter,  Gottlieb  (surveyor). 
Lenzner,  Henry. 
Wuertele,  John. 
Blum,  Jacob. 
Lash,  George. 

Nov.  II,  1758. 
Bonn,  Dr.  Jacob. 

May  30,  1759. 
Seidel,  Catharina. 
Kalberlahn,  Catharina. 
Lash,  Barbara. 
Ranke,  Elizabeth. 
Beroth,  Maria  Elizabeth. 
Kremer,  Barbara. 
Ettwein,  Johanna  Maria. 

June  5,  1759. 
Spangenberg,  Bishop  and  Mrs. 
Buerstler,  John. 

June  25,  1759. 
Schaus,  Andrew. 

Dec.  31,  1759. 
Odenwald,  Michael. 

July  23,  1760. 
Dickson,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Christian, 
von  der  Merk,  Christina. 
Schubert,  Dr.  John  A. 
Edwards,  William. 

Feb.  15,  1 761. 
Post,  John  Frederick. 
Bonn,  John. 

June  8,  1762. 
Graff,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  John  Michael, 
von  Gammon,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Abra- 
ham. 


58  HISTORY  OF  WACHOVIA 

Transou,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Philip.  Grosh,  Felicitas. 

Transou,  Abraham.  Holder,  Elizabeth. 

Transou,  Philip.  Palmer,  Elizabeth. 
Transou,  Maria.  Nov.  14,  1762. 

Herbst.  John  Henry.  KofBer,  Adam. 

Witke,  Elizabeth.  Stoz,  Peter. 
Leibert,  Maria. 

Although  we  have  devoted  some  space  to  the  industrial 
features  of  the  first  year,  it  is  necessary  to  allude  to  these 
matters  in  the  period  now  under  consideration. 

In  the  year  1755  six  houses  were  finished,  or  nearly  fin- 
ished, in  addition  to  the  smaller  ones  described  earlier  in 
the  history. 

Mill.  Kitchen. 

Congregation  house.  Smith  shop. 

Single  brethren's  house.  Home  for  the  miller. 

The  erection  of  all  these  was  accomplished  without  seri- 
ous accident,  though  one  of  the  workmen  had  his  arm 
broken,  and  on  New  Year's  Day,  1756,  the  large  frame- 
work in  one  of  the  buildings  fell,  but  providentially  all  the 
workmen  were  away  at  the  time.  The  mill  gave  them 
some  trouble  before  all  was  in  order.  The  iron  bearings 
of  the  large  wheel  were  defective,  hence  they  had  to  be 
taken  out  and  repaired.  The  first  millstones  were  found 
to  be  too  soft,  therefore  another  set  had  to  be  quarried 
and  dressed.  Gradually  all  things  were  arranged.  The 
married  people  moved  into  their  house  March  5,  1756, 
and  the  single  men  were  again  given  possession  of  their 
home.  A  bell  was  placed  in  position,  the  same  that 
alarmed  the  Indians  when  they  had  gathered  for  the 
attack.  This  bell  was  blown  down  from  its  frame  about 
the  close  of  the  Indian  War,  and  was  broken.  An  organ 
was  brought  to  Bethabara  in  1762. 


BETHANIA   AND   A   TIME   OF   SORROW     59 

The  farming  was  successful  during  these  years.  They 
understood  how  to  get  the  best  results.  One  year  during  the 
war  they  planted  an  additional  sixty  acres  in  wheat,  because 
they  thought  the  demands  would  be  greater  than  usual. 

In  1759  they  harvested  1400  bushels  of  grain. 

In  1 76 1  the  harvest  is  described  as  follows  :  — 

1984  shocks  of  wheat.  7  wagon  loads  of  barley. 

304  shocks  of  rye. 

The  harvest  of  1 762  was  as  follows  :  — 

1009  bushels  of  wheat.  40  bushels  of  buckwheat. 

163  bushels  of  rye.  73  bushels  of  flaxseed. 

328  bushels  of  barley.  114  bushels  of  corn. 

300  bushels  of  oats.  

2027  total. 

This  was  several  hundred  bushels  more  than  the  year 
before. 

The  commercial  interests  were  not  as  great  prior  to  1 763 
as  after  that  date.  At  the  same  time,  some  of  the  indus- 
tries had  assumed  creditable  proportions,  among  them  the 
pottery  trade.  When  it  was  known  that  a  kiln  would  be 
burned,  large  crowds  gathered,  and  the  ware  was  sold  as 
soon  as  taken  out.  People  came  fifty  miles  and  more  to 
the  mill  for  flour  and  meal. 

We  notice  a  number  of  entries  in  the  diary  which  can- 
not be  classified,  but  must  be  given  as  independent  items. 
As  early  as  this  we  note  the  request  of  parents  to  have 
their  children  cared  for  by  the  Moravians,  as  if  the  love 
of  the  church  for  children  had  been  recognized  before  the 
day  of  schools. 

There  is  a  record  of  the  appointment  of  fire  inspectors, 
that  is,  men  whose  duty  it  was  to  inspect  the  condition  of 
each  house,  to  be  sure  that  there  was  no  risk  of  fire  from 
neglect  or  defect. 


I 


60  HISTORY  OF  WACHOVIA 

A  request  came  to  them  from  South  Carolina  to  estab- 
lish a  colony,  a  grant  of  land  having  been  offered  them. 
Request  also  came  from  Fayetteville  to  establish  a  ware- 
house, in  order  that  their  commercial  interests  might  be 
fxinhered. 

We  read  that  on  a  certain  day  all  engaged  in  opening 
a  new  road  which  they  termed  "  The  king's  highway." 

The  government  paid  the  usual  bounty  for  all  the  wolf 
scalps  which  were  presented  to  the  proper  authorities. 

Wrld  pigeons  passed  in  great  flocks  ;  so  numerous  were 
they  that  the  air  was  darkened  by  their  numbers,  and 
when  they  settled  for  the  night  great  Umbs  of  trees  were 
broken  by  the  weight  of  their  numbers. 

The  poll  tax  was  a  little  more  than  $2. 

The  professional  work  done  by  Kalberlahn  and  Bonn  is 
worthy  of  our  admiration.  Not  only  were  they  called 
upon  to  attend  to  the  ordinary  forms  of  illness,  but  espe- 
cially difficult  cases  arose.  Wounded  men  were  brought 
to  Bethabara,  and  received  the  best  care  and  interest-  We 
are  told  of  one  man  who  had  his  skull  fractured.  A 
part  of  the  skull  pressed  upon  the  brain,  and  his  mind 
was  affected.  By  a  skilful  operation  the  splinter  of  bone 
was  removed  and  the  man's  reason  was  restored.  It  is  of 
interest  to  note  the  visit  of  the  Bethabara  physician  to 
Hans  Wagner,  the  same  farmer  whose  hut  had  sheltered 
the  first  settlers  when  they  arrived  in  1753.  In  the  records 
we  find  the  note  that  on  a  certain  occasion  "  all  the  people 
in  Bethania  were  bled  by  the  direction  of  the  physician." 
A  list  of  the  medical  herbs  gathered  is  recorded  and  a 
laboratory  and  a  drug  store  established.  During  this 
period  the  good  and  famous  physician  Kalberlahn  died, 
and  Bonn  arrived.  The  latter  won  great  honour  in  the  War 
of  the  American  Revolution,  as  a  physician  and  surgeon. 


BETHANIA  AND   A   TIME   OF   SORROW    6i 

In  the  domestic  life  we  find  among  the  arrivals,  which 
were  now  increasingly  frequent,  the  names  of  a  number  of 
single  women  who  came  in  1762.  It  is  but  logical  to  find, 
later  in  the  year,  the  record  of  the  first  marriages  in 
Wachovia. 

The  first  death  occurred  December  26th,  1757, — a  little 
child,  the  infant  daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Opiz,  by  name, 

Anna  Maria. 

In  speaking  of  this  death  the  diary  says,  "  She  was  gath- 
ered in  as  the  first  flowret  in  Wachovia  by  our  Heavenly 
Gardener,  and  her  little  tenement  was  sown  as  the  first 
grain  of  wheat  in  this  God's  acre,  which  upon  this  occa- 
sion was  consecrated." 

The  first  child  born  in  Bethabara  was  a  little  girl,  the 
daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Krause,  the  date  being  May  11, 
1756.    The  name  was 

Anna  Johanna. 

The  political  history  of  Wachovia  during  this  period  is 
both  interesting  and  important,  and  parts  are  given  in 
detail  in  the  record.  In  1755  the  legislature  was  peti- 
tioned to  constitute  Wacho\aa  a  separate  parish.  This 
petition  was  granted.  Benzien  and  Stauber  were  the 
representatives  from  Wachovia  to  present  the  petition. 
Jacob  and  Herman  Lash  waited  on  the  governor  in  New- 
berne,  in  December,  and  received  official  notice  that  the 
bill  was  a  law.  The  representatives  of  the  Bethabara 
congregation  were  graciously  received  by  Governor  Dobbs. 

In  April,  1756,  the  Act  of  the  Assembly  was  communi- 
cated to  the  congregation  by  Ranch  and  Angel.  By  this 
act  twenty  men  were  created  freeholders,  and  each  man  re- 
ceived fifty  acres  of  land.  In  May  these  twenty  men  were 
summoned   to    Salisbury   to   be   invested  with   their  new 


62  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

powers.  The  journey  was  somewhat  difficult  for  so  large 
a  company,  but  at  nine  o'clock,  June  i,  all  arrived  in  Salis- 
bury. The  record  gives  a  detailed  account  of  the  visit,  and 
we  copy  the  extract,  which  throws  light  upon  the  experi- 
ences at  court  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago :  — 

"  In  Sahsbury  some  lodged  at  Mr.  Burry's  in  a  little 
room.  Hughes  and  the  Sheriff  welcomed  them.  Weidell, 
a  captain  of  the  fort,  of  nice  appearance,  paid  his  respects. 
He  had  met  Benzien  at  Newbern.  In  his  reception  he 
was  very  kind.  They  had  a  short  discussion  and  all  went 
to  the  court  house  to  elect  vestrymen.  A  herald  took 
their  names,  and  then  made  known  to  them  their  duties. 
The  vote  of  the  Freeholders  was  taken,  and  the  names  of 
the  vestrymen  made  known  to  the  public.  When  this  was 
done  the  Chief  Justice  announced  to  the  vestrymen  that 
they  would  have  to  appear  at  court  and  select  two  wardens. 
The  Sheriff  said  that  as  it  would  be  a  task  for  so  many  to 
travel  to  Salisbury  he  would  himself  come  to  Bethabara  to 
qualify  them.  They  gladly  accepted  his  offer.  Twelve 
vestrymen  were  chosen.     Thus  the  affair  happily  ended. 

"  Chief  Justice  Handely  and  other  gentlemen  were 
invited  to  dine  with  us,  but  the  Chief  Justice  had  to  con- 
tinue the  sitting  of  the  court.  The  Sheriff  with  Hughes 
and  Carter  came  and  sat  down  with  us.  We  had  an  enjoy- 
able time  in  our  social  intercourse.  After  the  meal  we 
bade  them  farewell.  The  Sheriff  took  Lash  and  Rauch  to 
pay  their  respects  to  the  Chief  Justice,  who  was  profuse  in 
his  professions  of  friendship. 

"  After  this  we  got  ready  for  our  journey,  which  began 
at  three  o'clock.  We  went  eighteen  miles  and  camped 
where  we  had  been  the  day  before  for  dinner.  Haltem  and 
two  others  were  with  us.     Haltem  had  recovered  his  stolen 


BETHANIA   AND    A   TIME   OF   SORROW    63 

horse.  He  went  on  to  Wachovia,  as  his  family  was  at 
Bethabara.  A  thunderstorm  drenched  the  party,  as  it 
poured  rain  for  two  hours.  We  arrived  well  and  happy.  In 
the  evening  meeting  Ranch  gave  an  account  of  the  visit  to 
Salisbury." 

June  21,  Justice  Hughes  visited  Wachovia  to  complete 
the  organization  of  Dobbs  Parish.     The  record  says  :  — 

"  The  Vestrymen  gathered  in  Lash's  room  before  break- 
fast. There  the  oath  was  taken.  We  answered  "yes." 
Thus  we  were  qualified  to  legally  act.  Our  first  step  was 
to  select  two  wardens.  We  elected  Lash  and  Wutke. 
The  organization  was  now  complete  according  to  the  wish 
of  our  hearts.  We  thanked  the  Lord  that  it  is  so.  A 
breakfast  was  served,  and  remuneration  given  to  the 
officials." 

The  vestry  meeting  was  held  the  first  month  of  each 
year,  and  the  proper  officials  elected. 

Rogers,  an  EngHsh-speaking  minister,  came  to  Bethab- 
ara, this  evidently  being  one  of  the  requirements  of  the 
regulations  of  Dobbs  Parish.  In  August  formal  notice 
was  sent  to  the  governor  that  the  English  pastor  had 
arrived,  and  that  he  would  later  present  himself  in  person. 
In  January  he  visited  both  Newbern  and  Brunswick,  and 
was  formally  presented  to  Governor  Dobbs.  Several  visits 
to  the  governor  were  made  by  others.  On  one  of  these 
visits.  Lash  was  made  justice  of  the  peace,  and  during  the 
war  he  was  appointed  official  commander  of  the  men  at 
Bethabara  and  Bethania,  so  that  in  case  of  emergency  he 
could  act  with  full  military  authority.  This  authority  was 
called  into  use  on  more  than  one  occasion  when  turbulent 
crowds  threatened  harm.  The  freeholders  were  authorized 
to  vote  for  members  of  the  legislature. 


64  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

The  festival  services  were  held  regularly,  and  special 
mention  is  made  of  Christmas  and  Easter.  At  the  Christ- 
mas meetings  there  was  great  rejoicing,  and  we  are  told 
that  the  presentation  of  lighted  wax  candles  to  the  children 
was  begun  thus  early.  On  one  Christmas  eve  the  little 
children  from  the  stranger  families  at  the  mill  were  invited 
to  the  church,  and  each  child  was  presented  with  a  little 
card,  and  was  served  with  a  love-feast  bun  and  coffee. 
They  were  a  ragged  and  neglected  little  company,  "so 
poorly  clad,"  says  the  diary,  "that  it  seems  the  very  stones 
would  cry  out  in  pity."  In  addition  to  the  material  pleas- 
ures, the  minister  gave  good  words  of  religious  advice. 

At  the  Easter  services  the  company  was  increasingly 
large.  These  were  soul-stirring  occasions,  and  though 
many  had  strange  and  fantastic  ideas  in  regard  to  what 
they  expected  to  witness,  all  returned  to  their  homes 
impressed  with  the  deep  religious  spirit  which  actuated 
the  congregation. 

In  1763  they  celebrated  the  tenth  anniversary  of  the 
arrival  of  the  first  settlers  in  Wachovia,  and  by  this  time 
peace  and  prosperity  were  again  abroad  in  the  land. 

Three  miles  north  of  Bethabara  is  located  what  was 
called  the  Black  Walnut  Bottom.  Early  in  their  history 
land  was  cleared,  and  in  1759  the  question  of  providing 
for  certain  existing  circumstances  brought  this  section 
before  them.  A  number  of  persons  were  drawn  very 
close  to  them  in  sympathy  and  had  expressed  a  desire  to 
unite  with  the  church.  These  outside  friends  could  not 
readily  be  received  into  the  congregation  of  Bethabara, 
since  there  was  a  certain  community  of  material  affairs 
which  would  have  failed  as  soon  as  a  strange  or  unsympa- 
thetic element  was  introduced.  Hence  these  strangers  had 
continued  to  live  with  or  near  the  Moravians,  but  had  not 


BETHANIA   AND   A   TIME   OF   SORROW    65 

united  with  them.  Furthermore,  there  were  within  the 
church  a  number  of  famihes  who  desired  to  have  more 
individuahty  in  their  home  interests.  The  condition  of 
affairs  in  Wachovia  made  the  community  of  interests  very 
desirable  at  the  beginning,  but  it  was  never  the  plan  of  the 
church  to  deprive  the  members  of  the  right  to  own  prop- 
erty. To  meet  the  wants  of  these  two  classes  it  was 
decided  to  begin  another  village  at  the  Black  Walnut  Bot- 
tom, in  which  the  members  could  own  their  homes,  conduct 
their  own  housekeeping  independent  of  the  general  econ- 
omy, and  a  part  of  the  town  was  assigned  to  the  strangers 
who  had  applied  for  membership  and  later  became  mem- 
bers. This  village  was  to  be  only  a  village,  as  was  also 
Bethabara.  The  larger  central  town  was  to  be  established 
at  some  point  to  be  later  selected.  To  this  new  settlement 
was  given  the  name  "  Bethania." 

Bishop  Spangenberg  came  to  Wachovia  in  1759,  six  years 
after  his  first  visit,  when  he  and  his  party  surveyed  the 
land.  June  12,  Spangenberg,  Seidel,  and  Jacob  Lash 
decided  the  exact  location  of  Bethania.  It  is  on  a  gently 
sloping  hillside,  north  of  the  Black  Walnut  Bottom.  On 
the  30th  of  the  same  month  the  streets  and  lots  were  laid 
out.  About  thirty  town  lots  were  marked  off,  and  two 
thousand  acres  set  aside  for  the  use  of  the  Bethania  con- 
gregation. This  land  was  divided  into  smaller  sections  to 
be  rented  to  the  members.  The  records  of  the  first  days  in 
the  establishment  of  this  new  village  of  Bethania  have  a 
peculiar  interest,  because  of  the  sad  and  even  tragic  cir- 
cumstances connected  with  the  writing.  The  diary  was 
probably  written  by  Christian  Seidel.  He  was  active  in 
prosecuting  the  work  at  Bethania.  At  a  certain  point  the 
handwriting  in  the  original  manuscript  changes,  and  this 
is  the  exact  time  when  Seidel  was  stricken  with  the  fatal 


66  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

fever.  Hence  the  extract  which  follows  may  be  looked 
upon  as  one  of  the  last  acts  of  the  good  man  who  had  fol- 
lowed the  remains  of  his  devoted  wife  to  the  grave,  and 
who  was  himself  carried  thence  so  soon  after.  The  journal 
says  in  regard  to  the  founding  of  Bethania :  — 

"July  9,  1759.  — In  the  morning  we  held  a  conference 
in  regard  to  building  Bethania.  Renter,  the  surveyor, 
was  appointed  to  lay  out  the  new  road  from  the  mill. 
July  10.  —  Seidel  and  Lash  with  eight  men  went  early  to 
make  the  road,  and  to  cut  down  wood  for  the  houses. 
Erected  our  tent  in  the  midst  of  the  forest  in  the  centre 
of  the  location  of  the  new  town.  July  11. — We  had 
our  morning  devotions,  in  which  Bishop  Spangenberg 
gave  his  benediction  to  the  whole  company,  but  especially 
to  the  Bethania  party  who  were  beginning  their  work. 
The  company  began  their  labours  by  opening  the  road. 
They  were  served  with  breakfast,  there  being  sixteen  in 
the  party.  Noon  arrived,  and  dinner  was  eaten  in  the 
tent  in  the  Bethania  square.  After  the  meal  we  began 
transporting  the  timbers  for  the  Grabs  house.  Renter 
measured  the  square,  and  marked  the  location  of  the 
houses.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  afternoon  we  had  a 
religious  service.  July  12.  —  We  were  awakened  by  some 
of  the  brethren  beginning  to  sing  hymns,  and  when  ready 
for  the  work  of  the  day,  we  went  to  the  place  where 
the  Grabs  house  is  to  be  located.  The  morning  prayers  were 
conducted  on  this  spot,  and  we  prayed  that  those  who 
would  reside  in  the  house,  as  well  as  all  the  future  inhab- 
itants of  the  town,  might  be  blessed.  The  service  drew 
us  very  near  to  each  other  in  the  bonds  of  brotherly  love. 
Last  evening  we  heard  the  Bethabara  trumpet,  three  miles 
distant      Renter  and  Peterson   went  back  to  Bethabara. 


I 


BETHANIA   AND   A   TIME   OF   SORROW    67 

Kapp  became  ill  and  had  to  remain  in  his  tent.  At  ten 
o'clock  the  old  man  Hauser  came  to  cut  timber  for  his 
house.  Jacob  Steiner  presented  a  pound  of  sugar  to 
those  who  were  sick.  In  the  afternoon  we  had  a  heavy 
rain  and  thunder-storm.  Spangenberg  came  soon  after, 
and  was  pleased  to  see  that  the  framework  was  up.  We 
had  a  fine  evening  service.  Spangenberg  remained  all 
night.  July  13. — After  the  morning  service  we  cut  out 
the  road  to  the  stone  quarry,  and  made  a  bridge  over  the 
creek.  Later  a  number  of  men  came  from  Bethabara. 
Holder  and  Spangenberg  returned  to  Bethabara.  The 
foundation  stones  of  the  Grabs  house  are  in  place,  and 
the  chimney  commenced.  Shingles  placed  on  the  roof. 
Sixteen  at  work.  By  sundown  we  had  finished  our  work, 
and  returned  to  Bethabara.  July  15.  —  Conference  about 
second  house  in  Bethania.  This  house  is  to  be  thirty 
feet  long  and  twenty  feet  wide,  and  is  to  serve  as  a  model 
for  the  future  dweUing-houses.  At  four  o'clock  Spang- 
enberg notified  us  that  on  Wednesday,  Brother  Grabs 
would  move  to  Bethania,  and  he  designated  other  brethren 
who  would  live  there.  Brother  Grabs  has  already  been 
assigned  to  his  house.    The  lots  were  divided  as  follows : — 

No.  I.  —  Grabs.  No.  20.  —  Hege. 

No.  2.  —  Beroth.  No.  21.  —  Biefel. 

No.  4.  —  Kremer.  No.  22.  —  Opiz. 

No.  5.  —  Ranke.  No.  23.  —  Schmidt. 

July  16.  —  We  went  to  Bethania  and  the  wagons  followed 
us.  Lash  came  later.  The  day's  work  was  to  clear  lot 
No.  6,  for  the  meeting  hall.  This  was  to  be  the  second 
building,  and  in  addition  to  this  we  were  to  cut  more 
logs.  The  chimney  of  the  Grabs  house  finished.  July  17.  — 
Our  morning  prayers  were  held  on  the  location  of  the 
second  house.     The  text  of  the  day  was  about  the  servants 


68  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

of  the  Lord,  a  fitting  scripture  for  the  day  that  we  laid 
the  foundation  of  the  church.  Grabs  came  from  Bethab- 
ara,  and  Lash  and  Seidel  returned.  July  i8.  —  Peterson 
went  to  Bethabara.  Grabs,  his  wife,  and  his  little  son 
William  moved  into  their  new  house ;  they  are  the  first 
inhabitants  of  Bethania.  Service  conducted  by  Spangen- 
berg  on  the  site  of  the  new  church,  his  text  being  taken 
from  the  23d  Psalm.  Shore  received  lot  No.  10  and 
Strupe  No.  17.  [These  two  names  are  spelled  in  the 
old  record  Shoer  and  Strube.]  July  19.  —  In  the  after- 
noon Lash  returned.  Seidel  called  home  by  the  illness  of 
his  wife.  Otherwise  the  work  continued  as  usual.  Renter 
measured  sixty  acres  of  land  to  be  cleared.  He  also  laid 
out  an  orchard.  A  road  was  made  from  Dorothea  Creek. 
Made  shingles  and  nailed  them  on.  One  side  of  the  meet- 
ing hall  finished.  Seidel  sent  word  that  Mrs.  Rogers 
was  dead.  Most  of  the  brethren  went  to  the  funeral. 
July  21.  —  Some  of  the  members  visited  Bethania,  among 
them  Spangenberg.     He  conducted  the  meeting." 

Here  the  diary  suddenly  stops.  We  know  that  on  the 
next  day  Mrs.  Seidel  died,  and  a  little  later  Seidel  visited 
Bethania.  While  there  he  became  ill  and  felt  that  his 
end  was  probably  near.  A  few  days  later  he  entered 
into  his  rest. 

This  sad  dispensation  introduces  us  to  the  period 
which  we  have  termed  the  time  of  sorrow.  There  is 
no  chapter  in  the  entire  history  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years  so  sad  as  that  of  the  summer  of  1759.  The  work  of 
the  Moravian  colony  had  been  blessed.  Good  and  earnest 
men  and  women  had  come  to  North  Carolina  to  make  it 
their  home.  The  village  of  Bethabara  was  growing.  The 
new  village  of  Bethania  had   been  founded.     Their  har- 


BETHANIA   AND    A   TIME   OF   SORROW    69 

vests  were  abundant,  and  their  efforts  in  every  direction 
were  being  crowned  with  success.  Even  the  terrors  of 
the  Indian  War  did  not  ampen  their  ardour,  yet  at  this 
time  the  saddest  experience  possible  came  upon  them. 

This  terrible  visitation  was  a  deadly  fever.  We  do  not 
know  what  was  the  exact  nature  of  the  disease,  but  it 
was  stated  that  it  was  contagious,  that  the  blood  of  the 
patient  became  "  boiling  hot,"  that  there  was  in  some 
cases  a  white  eruption,  and  that  the  sickness  lasted  only 
from  two  to  four  days.  After  considering  all  the  symp- 
toms described  in  the  diary,  medical  men  of  our  day 
give  it  as  their  opinion  that  it  was  probably  typhus,  or 
ship  fever,  no  doubt  brought  to  the  settlement  by  one  of 
the  numerous  strangers  passing  through  from  a  seaport 
town.  Whatever  may  have  been  the  nature  of  the  disease, 
the  results  were  speedy  and  fatal.  The  first  to  succumb 
was  Mrs.  Rogers,  the  wife  of  the  English  pastor.  She 
died  at  noon  on  the  19th  of  July,  1759.  The  next  day 
her  body  was  tenderly  laid  to  rest  in  the  graveyard  on 
the  hill,  a  large  concourse  of  friends  being  present.  Two 
days  later  Mrs.  Seidel,  the  wife  of  the  German  pastor,  died, 
and  on  July  23  she  was  buried  in  the  same  sacred  spot, 
which  they  termed  their  "  Hutberg."  After  three  days 
the  spirit  of  Seidel  took  its  flight,  and  at  that  time  Dr. 
Kalberlahn,  the  faithful  and  able  physician,  became  ill. 
He  heard  of  several  cases  of  sickness  in  the  town,  and 
deplored  the  fact  that  he  could  not  go  to  them,  and  relieve 
their  suffering.  Two  days  after  the  death  of  the  minister 
the  physician  closed  his  eyes  in  the  last  long  sleep,  and 
on  the  30th  of  the  month,  Ingebretzen,  one  of  their 
business  managers,  died.  He  had  a  foreboding  of  his 
coming  end.  On  the  27th  of  the  month  he  closed  his 
accounts,  and   going   to  his  superior   in  office  he   stated 


70  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

that,  though  four  days  remained  in  the  month,  if  his 
forebodings  were  fulfilled  he  could  turn  over  all  things 
in  order.  His  premonitions  were  realized  and  the  same 
day  the  fever  took  hold  of  him.  Before  the  close  of  the 
month  he  had  closed  all  his  earthly  accounts,  and  his 
body  was  laid  to  rest  beneath  the  sighing  pines. 

To  understand  fully  the  dark  cloud  of  sorrow  which 
fell  upon  them,  we  must  recall  all  the  surrounding  circum- 
stances. Even  though  prosperity  was  smiling  upon  them, 
they  were  only  a  little  band,  a  month's  journey  away 
from  their  nearest  friends.  A  cruel  and  relentless  war 
was  in  progress  around  them.  How  sad  the  company 
of  mourners  as  they  returned  from  the  funeral  of  Mrs. 
Rogers,  and  how  much  heavier  their  hearts  as  the  second 
consecrated  woman  was  laid  to  rest  beside  her  !  Then  the 
blow  fell  on  their  minister,  and  alarm  began  to  mingle 
with  heaviness  of  heart,  only  to  be  increased  and  intensi- 
fied as  their  physician  so  soon  followed.  And  when  the 
warden  and  others  were  called  home,  no  doubt  the  question 
uppermost  in  their  minds  was,  "Where  will  this  end  .'' " 

This  time  of  sorrow  needs  no  comment.  It  was  so 
deep  and  terrible  that  even  at  this  distant  day  our  sym- 
pathy flows  out  to  the  stricken  little  colony.  But  their 
faith  in  an  all-wise  Providence  was  never  shaken,  and  on 
the  following  Easter  the  congregation  gathered  on  the 
hill  at  sunrise,  in  the  midst  of  the  green  graves  of  their 
loved  ones.  The  people  from  the  mill  joined  the  proces- 
sion, and  one  hundred  and  fifty  or  more  stood  with  bared 
heads,  as  good  Bishop  Spangenberg  read  aloud  the  con- 
fession of  faith,  and  then  solemnly  repeated  the  words :  — 

"And  keep  us  in  everlasting  fellowship  with  those  of 
our  brethren  and  sisters  who  since  last  Easter  day  have 
entered  into  the  joy  of  their  Lord." 


BETHANIA   AND   A   TIME   OF   SORROW     71 

At  this  point  in  the  prayers,  he  read  in  a  clear  and  tender 
voice  the  names  of  the  departed,  — 

Christian  Seidel.  Samuel  Wutke. 

Hans  Kalberlahn.  Samuel  Shaub. 

Henry  Biefel.  Maria  Rogers. 

Eric  Ingebretzen.  Catharine  Seidel. 

John  Lentzner.  Anna  Lash. 

John  Negel.  Anna  Smith. 

The  sun  rose  and  bathed  the  hills  and  meadows  and  the 
distant  mountains  with  its  glorious  morning  light.  The 
well-armed  guards  gazed  with  unrelaxing  vigilance  into 
the  gloomy  shadows  of  the  forest,  lest  the  savages  should 
choose  this  sunrise  service  as  the  time  for  a  murderous 
assault.  The  procession  was  again  formed  at  the  con- 
clusion of  the  prayers,  and  as  it  made  its  way  down  the 
hill  the  heavy  tramp  of  soldiers  was  heard  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  village.  This  Easter  Day  in  1760  should 
never  be  forgotten :  the  watchful  sentinels,  guarding 
the  praying  congregation ;  the  silent  graves,  recalling  the 
sorrows  since  last  Easter ;  the  clank  of  arms  as  the  militia 
filed  into  the  fortified  village;  the  sunshine  just  as  bright 
and  gorgeous  as  if  no  sorrows  threw  their  dark  shadows 
athwart  the  months ;  and  above  all  the  triumphant  faith 
of  those  true  and  brave  men  whose  unwavering  trust  in 
God  was  never  shaken,  and  was  never  more  severely  tried 
than  in  1759  and  1760,  and  which  never  appeared  in  a 
brighter  and  grander  light  than  on  that  glorious  Easter 
morning  one  hundred  and  forty-two  years  ago. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

BETWEEN    THE    INDIAN    WAR   AND    THE    AMERICAN 
REVOLUTION 

I 763-1 773 

The  thirty  years  from  the  founding  of  Bethabara,  in 
1753,  to  the  celebration  of  the  Peace  Jubilee  at  the  close 
of  the  Revolution  are  divided  into  three  periods  of  ten 
years  each.  The  first  period  includes  the  founding  of 
Bethabara  and  Bethania ;  the  second  that  of  Salem ;  the 
third  the  formal  organization  of  Friedberg,  Friedland,  and 
Hope. 

The  first  of  these  ten-year  periods  brought  the  colony 
into  touch  with  the  natives,  their  cruelty  and  treachery, 
during  the  Indian  War.  The  second  introduced  them  to 
the  royal  governors,  Dobbs,  Martin,  and  Tryon.  They 
were  in  the  midst  of  the  struggle  which  ended  in  the  sup- 
pression of  the  Regulators,  and  for  a  time  Tryon  had  his 
headquarters  in  Wachovia.  During  this  decade  they  came 
into  close  contact  with  that  type  of  men  which  passed 
away  with  the  War  of  Independence.  The  last  one  intro- 
duced the  new  era,  and  includes  the  interesting  experiences 
of  the  Revolution.  There  is  a  marked  contrast  between 
each  one. 

1753-1763,  the  redman :  his  friendship,  his  treachery, 
his  cruel  warfare. 

1 763-1 773,  the  rough  Regulators,  and  side  by  side  with 
them  the  almost  royal  ceremonies  of  the  ostentatious  Tryon, 

72 


BETWEEN   WAR  AND    REVOLUTION       73 

and  his  struggle  with  and  persecution  of  these  misguided 
men. 

1 773-1 783,  the  American  patriot,  driving  before  him  the 
British  army  as  the  new  era  is  ushered  in. 

These  are  the  bold  and  striking  characteristics.  The 
Indian  troubles  have  been  studied.  The  period  which 
includes  the  battle  of  Alamance  is  now  before  us. 

We  will  first  consider  the  affairs  of  the  Province,  then 
the  founding  of  Salem ;  and  finally  the  account  of  the  two 
visits  of  Tryon  will  form  a  suitable  introduction  to  the  time 
of  the  Revolution. 

1 763-1 773  were  eventful  years  in  the  internal  history  of 
Wachovia,  and  witnessed  many  important  constitutional 
changes.  These  will  be  considered  in  the  next  chapter. 
The  present  chapter  will  bring  before  the  reader  the 
affairs  of  the  Province  in  general. 

The  Indian  troubles  were  at  an  end.  No  doubt  the  red- 
man  suffered  much  at  the  hands  of  the  whites,  —  a  natural 
result  of  their  own  cruelties  inflicted  upon  the  rude  settlers 
during  the  war.  The  diary  says  the  inhabitants  of  Wachovia 
were  uneasy  regarding  the  rumours  which  came  to  them  of 
the  sufferings  of  converted  Indians  in  Pennsylvania.  In 
that  state  the  frontiersmen  were  cruel  and  unjust  in  their 
broadcast  attacks  upon  the  redmen ;  they  did  not  distin- 
guish between  the  wild,  marauding  bands  and  the  peaceful, 
civilized  Christian  Indians.  The  event  to  which  these  re- 
ports referred  is  thus  described  by  Hamilton,  "  History  of 
the  Moravian  Church,"  p.  240 :  — 

"  Dreading  a  counterpart  of  the  Conestoga  massacre 
at  their  village.  Governor  Penn  had,  therefore,  already 
ordered  the  Moravian  Indians  to  remove  to  Philadelphia 
for  safety,  together  with  their  missionaries,  Zeisberger, 
Grube,  Schmick,  and  Roth.     Excitement  ran  high  in  the 


74  HISTORY  OF  WACHOVIA 

city.  Members  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  setting  aside 
their  peace  principles  in  the  conflict  of  duties,  took  arms  to 
defend  their  charges,  against  whom  frontiersmen  swore 
vengeance.  For  a  time  the  lives  of  the  missionaries  and 
their  converts  seemed  to  be  in  serious  danger.  But  actual 
strife  was  providentially  averted,  though  the  arrangements 
for  their  sustenance  at  Province  Island,  the  summer  quar- 
antine of  the  port,  were  distressingly  inadequate,  and  the 
evidences  of  insecurity  and  of  possible  inability  to  protect 
them  led  to  an  attempt  to  remove  them  to  New  York. 
Thither  they  proceeded  under  escort.  But  when  Perth 
Amboy  was  reached,  they  were  stopped  by  a  peremptory 
inhibition  of  farther  advance,  and  had  to  retrace  their 
weary  steps.  Returned  to  Philadelphia,  the  barracks  were 
assigned  as  their  quarters.  Now  came  a  rumour  that  men 
from  Lancaster  and  Reading  were  marching  on  the  capital, 
bent  on  having  the  lives  of  the  Moravian  Indians.  Phila- 
delphia surged  with  excitement.  A  large  part  of  the 
people  sympathized  with  the  Paxton  party.  Again  blows 
were  averted  by  the  determined  position  of  the  governor 
and  his  associates,  backed  by  the  sober  treaty-respecting 
majority.  But  terrible  distress  was  experienced  by  the 
Indians  and  their  teachers  in  their  cramped  quarters  and 
from  the  unnatural  life.  Confinement  enfeebled  them. 
Dysentery  and  smallpox  broke  out.  From  January,  1764, 
to  March,  1765,  fifty-six  victims  of  barrack  life  were  laid 
in  the  potter's  field." 

No  similar  scenes  were  witnessed  in  North  Carolina,  for 
even  when  the  military  expeditions  resorted  to  the  severest 
measures,  they  merely  destroyed  the  villages  and  farms, 
but  spared  their  lives.  "  Little  Carpenter  "  made  overtures 
to  Bethabara  to  establish  friendly  relations,  but  there  is  no 
notice  of  a  response  to  his  efforts  at  that  time,  though 


BETWEEN   WAR   AND    REVOLUTION       75 

later  the  Moravians  were  very  active  in  evangelistic  efforts 
in  his  tribe.  It  was  in  these  years  that  Governor  Tryon 
made  his  expensive  journey  to  the  Indian  reservation  to 
locate  their  boundary  line,  and  received  the  severe  criti- 
cisms of  his  opponents  for  spending  so  much  money  to 
settle  such  a  trivial  matter;  he  greatly  rejoiced  the  chief 
by  presenting  him  with  a  suit  of  his  own  clothing,  but  the 
gift  of  the  suit  of  clothing  did  not  make  the  tribe  accept 
his  ruling  in  regard  to  the  reservation  lines.  On  this  occa- 
sion the  Indians  gave  the  governor  the  sobriquet,  "  The 
Great  Wolf  of  North  Carolina,"  and  the  enemies  of  the 
governor  continued  to  apply  this  title,  though  with  a  dif- 
ferent meaning. 

The  religious  work  of  the  period  was  vigorously  and 
successfully  done.  Within  the  church  itself  the  services 
were  carried  on  with  great  earnestness.  A  number  of 
leading  men  came  to  Wachovia,  either  to  assist  in  mak- 
ing the  constitutional  changes,  or  to  permanently  engage 
in  the  work  of  the  province.  We  notice  such  names  as 
De  Watteville,  Gregor,  De  Schweinitz,  Marshall,  Utley, 
Soelle,  and  others.  A  bishop  for  Wachovia  was  conse- 
crated, and  men  were  ordained  to  the  ministry  to  serve 
as  pastors  or  to  superintend  the  various  divisions  of  the 
congregations.  Instruction  was  regularly  given  to  the 
young  people.  They  were  active  in  the  home  mission 
work,  and  the  foundation  was  laid  for  several  new  con- 
gregations. Had  the  church  all  through  the  succeeding 
years  followed  the  example  of  men  like  Utley  and  Soelle, 
the  Moravian  Church  in  North  Carolina  would  be  a  large 
and  powerful  organization.  The  fathers  thought  differ- 
ently, and  only  under  special  circumstances  did  they  allow 
an  outside  friend  to  join  the  church. 

This  decade  witnessed  the  preliminary  work  of  Fried- 


^6  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

berg,  Friedland,  and  Hope.  Friedberg  is  situated  in  a 
beautiful  grove  nine  miles  south  of  Salem,  Friedland  is 
five  miles  east,  and  Hope  is  west  about  eight  miles.  Reichel, 
in  "  Moravians  in  North  Carolina,"  gives  a  carefully  pre- 
pared account  of  the  founding  of  these  three  congregations, 
pp.  69-79. 

Friedberg 

In  August,  1754,  not  quite  a  year  after  the  arrival  of 
the  first  Moravians  in  Wachovia,  Adam  Spach  settled 
about  three  miles  from  the  southern  line  of  the  land  of 
the  brethren.  In  September  he  visited  Bethabara  for  the 
first  time,  to  become  acquainted  with  his  nearest  German 
neighbours,  and  cut  a  road  from  his  house  to  Bethabara. 
At  a  second  visit,  in  December,  he  requested  the  brethren 
to  send  one  of  their  number  from  time  to  time  to  hold 
meetings  in  his  house;  but,  for  various  reasons,  this  re- 
quest could  not  be  complied  with  at  that  time.  During 
the  first  alarms  of  the  Indian  War  he  and  his  wife  were 
among  those  who  took  refuge  in  the  fort. 

At  his  oft-repeated  and  urgent  solicitations,  Bachhof 
visited  Adam  Spach  on  November  26,  1758,  and  preached 
in  his  house,  eight  German  families  having  assembled 
there  for  the  purpose.  The  commencement  was  thus 
made,  and  preaching  at  this  place  continued  at  intervals, 
the  number  of  hearers  gradually  increasing,  and  at  one 
time  considerably  augmented  by  the  arrival  of  some  fami- 
lies from  Pennsylvania,  previously  in  connection  with  the 
congregations  at  Heidelberg  and  York,  who  now  settled  in 
this  neighbourhood. 

A  meeting-house  would  have  been  built  by  them  at  once 
if  they  could  have  received  any  promise  or  assurance  of 
receiving  a  stationed  minister.      Thus  matters  remained 


BETWEEN   WAR   AND    REVOLUTION       77 

till  1766,  when,  in  answer  to  their  petition,  they  received 
a  promise  that  a  minister  would  be  stationed  among  them, 
which  caused  them  to  prepare  immediately  for  the  build- 
ing of  a  meeting-house.  During  the  preparations  of  the 
building,  Peter  Frey  died,  and  was  buried  in  the  present 
Friedberg  burying-ground. 

The  house  being  finished,  Utley  consecrated  the  same 
on  March  11,  1769,  and  kept  a  love-feast  for  all  those  who 
desired  to  become  members  of  the  congregation.  On  the 
1 2th  he  preached  publicly,  and  baptized  two  children,  viz. 
Joseph  Frey  and  John  Walk. 

They  now  had  stated  services  every  four  weeks,  and 
very  soon  fourteen  married  couples  pledged  themselves 
to  the  support  of  a  resident  minister.  Their  names 
were :  — 

Valentine  Frey.  Adam  Hartman.  Christian  Stauber. 

Christian  Frey.  John  Mueller.  Martin  Walk. 

Peter  Frey.  John  N.  Boeckel.  Peter  Volts. 

George  Frey.  Frederick  Boeckel.  Adam  Spach. 

George  Hartman.  Jacob  Graeter. 

On  February  18,  1770,  Bachhof  was  introduced  as  their 
minister  by  Graff  and  Utley. 

In  January,  1772,  this  society  was  formally  consecrated 
a  Moravian  Brethren's  Congregation,  by  the  name  of  Fried- 
berg (hill  of  peace),  in  which,  besides  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel  and  other  means  of  grace,  the  sacraments  were 
henceforth  regularly  administered,  the  first  communion 
being  held  January  17,  1772. 

February  19,  1768,  the  corner-stone  was  laid  for  a  larger 
church,  and  this  building  served  till  1827,  when  the  pres- 
ent church  was  finished  and  solemnly  dedicated. 


7?,  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Friedland 

In  1769,  quite  unexpectedly  six  German  families  arrived 
from  Broad  Bay  in  Maine.  They  originally  belonged  to  a 
larger  company  of  emigrants  from  Palatinate  and  Wiirtem- 
berg,  who,  about  the  year  1738  or  1739  had  landed  near 
Broad  Bay  and  the  Muscongus  River,  in  the  province  of 
Maine.  There  they  had  settled  and  founded  the  town 
of  Waldoboro,  so  called  in  honour  of  the  original  proprietor 
of  the  soil,  George  Waldo.  They  were  Protestants,  either 
Lutherans  or  German  Reformed,  but  for  a  long  while  des- 
titute of  the  means  of  grace.  Since  1762  George  Soelle, 
who,  before  he  entered  the  Church  of  the  Brethren  had 
been  a  Lutheran  pastor  in  Denmark,  visited  them  from 
time  to  time.  Thus  they  became  acquainted  with  the 
Brethren,  and  soon  began  to  build  a  meeting-house  with  a 
view  to  retaining  Soelle  as  their  resident  minister.  But  as 
there  were  legal  difficulties  concerning  their  title-deeds, 
and  they  could  not  enjoy  full  religious  liberty,  they  re- 
solved, according  to  Soelle's  suggestion,  to  emigrate  to 
North  Carolina.  Having  been  shipwrecked  on  the  coast 
of  North  Carolina,  they  arrived  by  way  of  Wilmington,  in 
November,  1769,  on  the  Wachovia  tract,  poor,  wayworn, 
and  many  of  them  in  ill  health. 

As  the  brethren  had  not  been  apprised  of  their  inten- 
tions, no  preparations  had  been  made  for  them.  Some 
found  a  temporary  home  in  Bethabara,  others  in  Salem, 
where  some  new  houses  were  yet  unoccupied.  In  the 
following  year  they  were  joined  by  another  company  of 
eight  families,  with  whom  Soelle  arrived.  Not  wishing  to 
remain  in  Salem,  they  determined  to  commence  a  settle- 
ment of  their  own  on  the  southeast  corner  of  the  Wachovia 
tract,  where  nine  lots,  of  two  hundred  acres  each,  were  sold 


BETWEEN   WAR   AND    REVOLUTION       79 

to  them,  and  thirty  acres  in  the  centre  were  reserved  for  a 
meeting-house,  and  for  school  purposes.  In  1771  nine 
houses  were  finished  and  occupied,  and  the  settlement  re- 
ceived the  name  of  Friedland  (land  of  peace). 

In  February,  1772,  the  corner-stone  was  laid  for  the 
house  destined  for  church  and  school  purposes.  This 
house  was  consecrated  to  the  worship  of  the  Lord  on  the 
1 8th  of  February,  1775,  and  Tycho  Nissen  was  introduced 
as  minister.  The  names  of  the  members  of  the  society  in 
connection  with  the  Brethren's  Church  were  :  — 

John  Peter  and  Elizabeth  Kroehn.  Melchior  and  Jacobina  Schneider. 

Michael  and  Catharine  Rominger.  Frederick  and  Salome  Kuenzel. 

Christopher  and  Barbara  Volger.  Michael  and  Elizabeth  Seiz. 

Jacob  and  Barbara  Rominger.  John  and  Catharine  Lanius. 

Frederick  and  Anna  Maria  Miller.  Peter  and  Elizabeth  Fiedler. 

Jacob  and  Margaret  Hein.  George  Frederick  and  Gertrude 
Peter  and  Elizabeth  Schneider.  Hahn. 

Jacob  and  Elizabeth  Ried. 

In  September,  1780,  this  society  had  meanwhile  increased 
to  forty  persons,  and  received  a  regular  constitution  as  a  con- 
gregation in  full  communion  with  the  Brethren's  Church. 

Hope 

As  early  as  the  year  1758  Rogers  and  Ettwein  had  kept 
meeting  on  the  southwest  borders  of  Wachovia,  having 
been  invited  there  by  Christopher  Elrod  and  John  Douthit, 
who  had  enjoyed  the  protection  and  hospitahty  of  the 
brethren,  while  fugitives  to  the  fort,  during  the  Indian 
War.  They  repeatedly  expressed  their  desire  of  entering 
into  a  more  close  fellowship  with  the  Moravian  Church, 
and  some  attached  themselves  to  the  congregation  at 
Friedberg. 


8o  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

But  as  this  was  an  entirely  German  congregation,  they 
desired  to  have  an  English  minister  residing  in  their  midst. 
After  some  years  their  numbers  increased  by  the  arrival 
of  several  English  families  from  Carrol's  Manor,  Mary- 
land, where  Joseph  Powell  had  preached  the  gospel  to 
them  for  some  years.  These  were  followed  by  others,  a 
year  or  two  later,  all  settling  in  the  southwest  corner  of 
the  Wachovia  tract,  near  Muddy  Creek.  For  the  time 
they  participated  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  means  of  grace 
in  the  neighbouring  congregation  of  Friedberg,  the  Breth- 
ren Utley  and  Soelle  attending  to  the  English  part  of  the 
congregation. 

The  church  building  for  the  Hope  congregation  was 
finished  in  1780.  On  the  28th  of  March,  of  that  year,  the 
house  was  solemnly  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  God,  and 
John  Christian  Fritz  placed  in  charge  of  the  little  flock  of 
Christ,  which  was,  on  the  28th  of  August  following,  fully 
constituted  a  congregation  of  the  Brethren's  Church.  On 
this  day,  the  28th  of  August,  two  married  couples,  viz.  John 
and  Mary  Padget,  and  Benjamin  and  Mary  Chitty,  were 
added  to  the  congregation ;  and  on  the  24th  of  September 
the  first  children,  William  Pettycord  and  Elizabeth  Elrod, 
were  baptized.  The  holy  communion  was  administered  for 
the  first  time,  on  October  14,  to  eight  communicants.  The 
burial-ground  of  Hope  was  laid  out  during  the  same  year. 

The  business  interests  of  this  period  were  large.  The 
farming  operations  were  carried  on  with  success,  the  vari- 
ous trades  flourished  and  increased,  while  the  store  drew 
customers  from  the  entire  region  round  about  Wachovia. 
Certain  articles  were  standard  products  of  the  country  and 
were,  no  doubt,  the  same  as  currency  or  coin.  One  was 
deerskins.       Notice  is  frequently  given  of  wagons  going 


BETWEEN   WAR   AND    REVOLUTION       8i 

to  Charleston  loaded  with  deerskins,  and  returning  with 
goods  for  the  store.  While  the  diary  does  not  give  com- 
plete lists,  the  mention  made  from  time  to  time  shows  that 
in  seven  shipments  there  was  a  total  of  thirty-five  thousand 
pounds  of  deerskins.  This  being  evidently  only  a  small 
portion  of  the  amount  sent  from  the  store,  we  can  imagine 
how  numerous  were  the  deer  in  the  forest  at  that  time. 
On  one  occasion  sixteen  hundred  pounds  of  butter  were 
sent  to  Charleston,  four  hundred  pounds  of  snakeroot, 
and  a  number  of  beaver  skins.  When  the  teams  went  to 
Newburn,  shells  were  brought  to  burn  for  lime. 

An  interesting  fact  is  stated  in  connection  with  orchard 
and  garden.  In  1768  apples  were  gathered  which  measured 
fourteen  inches  in  circumference  and  weighed  seventeen 
ounces.  From  the  garden  they  gathered  cabbages,  speci- 
men heads  weighing  eleven  pounds,  and  these  were  raised 
from  seed  without  transplanting. 

No  great  dangers  threatened  the  colony  except  in  1771, 
during  the  troubles  with  the  Regulators,  described  in  a 
later  chapter.  Still  the  country  was  a  rough,  wild  section, 
filled  with  dangers  for  the  individual.  Many  an  hour 
could  be  occupied  with  fireside  stories  for  young  people, 
gleaned  from  the  headings  in  the  diary,  "  Preservations." 
The  mention  of  a  few  will  convey  to  the  reader  the  picture 
of  the  surroundings.  We  find  notices  like  these  all  through 
the  period :  To-day  a  very  large  bear  was  shot  near  the 
mill.  A  wolf  attacked  a  sheep  in  the  barnyard  and  wounded 
it  so  that  it  had  to  be  killed.  Snakes  were  numerous  and 
deadly.  They  were  found  coiled  around  the  vessels  in 
the  spring-house,  lying  on  the  ledges  over  the  doors,  or  on 
the  steps  of  the  houses.  Marshall  was  walking  with  a 
friend  and  had  extended  his  hand  to  raise  the  latch  of 
the  gate.     Some  one  spoke  to  him  at  that  moment,  and 


82  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

he  turned  to  reply.  As  he  did  so  a  venomous  serpent 
dropped  from  the  latch  which  he  had  already  extended 
his  hand  to  raise,  when  interrupted  by  the  voice  of  his 
friend.  Graff  was  preserved  from  a  great  copperhead, 
and  rattlesnakes  of  immense  size  were  killed. 

We  note  a  few  items  which  call  for  passing  mention. 

A  meteor  fell  August  17,  1764.  It  was  so  large  that 
the  surroundings  were  brightly  illuminated.  It  appeared 
to  be  very  near.  We  know  that  large  meteoric  specimens 
have  been  found  some  miles  south  of  Bethabara,  possibly 
remains  of  the  one  which  fell  in  1764. 

Mention  is  made  in  1765  of  a  deadly  disease  in  Wilming- 
ton, which,  from  the  description  given,  is  not  unhke  the 
fever  in  Bethabara  in  1759. 

Trombones  were  used  for  the  first  time  at  a  funeral 
in  1768. 

A  Swiss  miner  visited  Wachovia  in  1767  in  search  of 
minerals.  The  people  wished  to  find  lime,  so  they  joined 
him  in  his  prospecting  tours.  It  is  claimed  that  two  and 
a  half  miles  west  of  Bethabara,  on  the  Johanna  Creek, 
lead  was  found,  with  a  trace  of  silver.  Copper  ore  was 
also  found. 

The  original  Hans  Wagner  hut  was  torn  down  November, 
1768. 

A  number  of  new  roads  were  opened  to  various  sections. 

The  deed  to  Mulberry  Fields  was  secured  in  1769. 

A  number  of  boys  arrived,  and  began  to  study  the  trades 
as  apprentices.  They  were  also  taught  the  common  school 
branches,  and  were  well  cared  for.  A  few  restless  spirits 
made  trouble,  and  several  ran  away,  while  others  rebelled 
against  authority.  It  was  not  an  easy  matter  to  adjust, 
but  all  save  one  returned  to  their  duties. 

An  interesting  episode  was  the  unusual  circumstances 


BETWEEN   WAR   AND    REVOLUTION       83 

surrounding  the  offer  of  marriage  to  Mrs.  Gammon  a  few 
years  after  the  death  of  her  husband.  The  offer  was  from 
an  English  nobleman,  on  a  visit  to  Florida.  He  sent  a 
prominent  officer  in  his  Majesty's  service  to  formally  rep- 
resent him  in  this  matter.  The  lady  declined  the  offer, 
and  later  returned  to  her  home  in  England. 

During  this  decade  there  were  a  number  of  deaths  in 
the  colony,  which  were  a  heavy  loss  to  the  communities. 
Dixon,  Schropp,  Gammon,  and  Klein  were  among  the 
number.  Klein  had  come  to  fill  an  important  office.  He 
was  drowned  while  trying  to  cross  a  stream  swollen  by 
recent  rains.  Gammon  was  the  financial  leader,  a  man  of 
rare  qualities  both  in  his  business  and  his  social  relations. 
When  he  was  buried,  a  very  large  concourse  of  people 
gathered  to  pay  their  respect  to  his  memory,  and  he  was 
spoken  of  as  being  a  "  father  to  this  section  of  the  coun- 
try." Lash  was  called  to  Pennsylvania  in  the  period  now 
before  us.  He  was  very  prominent  in  the  affairs  of  this 
section,  having  laboured  with  great  faithfulness  and  ability 
during  a  residence  of  sixteen  years  in  Wachovia. 

The  social  relations  of  the  people  of  Wachovia  with 
others  were  pleasant.  They  were  envied  by  some,  and 
misunderstood  by  others ;  still  all  good  people  were  their 
friends.  Lash,  Bonn,  Holder,  and  others  were  appointed 
to  civil  offices.  At  times  fears  filled  the  hearts  of  the 
people,  and  we  find  the  note  is  made  that  "  many  colonies 
have  been  blotted  out  in  these  unsettled  times,  but  ours 
has  been  spared."  They  were  visited  by  civil  and  military 
officials,  with  whom  they  discussed  the  odious  "  stamp  act," 
the  "threatened  negro  rebellion,"  which  had  been  put  down 
"by  the  aid  of  the  Indians,"  and  from  the  visitors  they 
heard  of  the  death  of  their  friend,  the  aged  Governor 
Dobbs,  which  occurred  March  29,  1765. 


CHAPTER  IX 

SALEM    FOUNDED 

I 763-1 773 

The  founding  of  Salem  was  an  important  epoch  in  the 
history  of  Wachovia.  The  town,  begun  in  1766,  has  in- 
creased till,  with  Winston,  it  is  now  the  home  of  fifteen 
thousand  people  or  more.  The  towns  Salem  and  Winston 
are  divided  by  only  the  width  of  a  street,  and  hence  geo- 
graphically are  one  town.  The  history  of  this  twin  city 
is  interesting  and  important.  The  business  enterprises, 
begun  in  a  modest  manner  one  hundred  and  thirty-six 
years  ago,  have  continued  to  grow  and  increase,  and  we 
now  have  a  progressive  manufacturing  town.  The  profes- 
sional men  of  that  day  were  well  and  favourably  known, 
and  if  the  history  of  these  men  and  their  successors  were 
written,  we  would  have  an  interesting  volume.  The  man- 
agement of  the  finances  was  difficult,  but  successful,  and 
we  find  all  through  the  generations  that  follow,  men  who, 
in  a  conservative  and  faithful  manner,  administer  impor- 
tant interests.  The  care  of  the  young  people  was  a  prime 
consideration  from  the  early  days,  and  this  same  interest 
has  made  education  one  of  the  most  cherished  objects,  so 
that  in  1902  there  are  thirty-seven  hundred  names  on  the 
school  rolls  of  Salem  and  Winston.  Religion  was  greatly 
neglected  in  many  sections  in  those  early  days,  but  from 
the  time  that  the  first  house  of  worship  was  erected,  in 
1766,  till  1902,  the  people  have  been  a  religious  people. 
The   community  was  important  from  the  beginning,  has 


SALEM    FOUNDED  85 

continued  to  exert  a  power  all  through  the  succeeding 
years,  and  has  a  call  to  continue  the  work  of  solving  cer- 
tain problems  in  the  development  of  the  commonwealth. 
For  these  reasons  a  detailed  account  of  the  founding  of 
Salem  will  be  given.     (See  map  of  Wachovia.) 

Near  the  centre  of  the  tract  of  one  hundred  thousand 
acres  there  is  a  hillside,  at  the  foot  of  which  is  a  stream 
called  on  the  first  maps  the  Wach.  At  this  point  the 
Wach  flows  from  east  to  west.  A  number  of  smaller 
streams  empty  into  it,  among  them  the  Lech,  which  is  a 
mile  or  more  east  of  Salem,  and  about  the  same  distance 
west  is  another  small  creek  called  on  the  map  Petersbach. 
The  present  resident  of  Salem  will  at  once  recognize  in 
the  Wach,  the  Salem  Creek;  in  the  Lech,  the  Brushy 
Fork;  and  in  the  Petersbach,  the  Paper  Mill,  or  Peters 
Creek.  This  body  of  land,  bounded  by  the  Wach,  the 
Lech,  and  the  Petersbach,  is  about  three  miles  wide,  and 
slopes  upward  from  the  Wach  a  distance  of  two  miles 
before  it  reaches  the  elevation  which  the  land  has  as  it 
stretches  northward  toward  Bethabara. 

These  creeks  were  larger  in  the  earlier  days  than  now, 
since  the  rains,  falling  upon  the  forest-covered  land,  filtered 
slowly  through  the  covering  of  leaves  upon  the  ground ; 
while  at  the  present  day  the  rains  fall  upon  the  cleared 
hillsides,  and  rush  down  into  the  valleys  in  a  freshet,  and 
thus  in  a  day  an  amount  of  water  flows  by  which  one 
hundred  years  ago  would  have  slowly  found  its  way  down 
the  same  stream  during  the  entire  month. 

This  land  was  the  centre  of  Wachovia,  as  we  have 
already  said ;  and  when  Frederick  William  de  Marshall 
arrived  for  the  purpose  of  selecting  the  site  for  the 
central  town,  he  naturally  turned  his  attention  to  this 
neighbourhood. 


86  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

The  first  mention  of  a  search  for  the  place  to  locate  the 
town  was  in  November,  1764.  Marshall,  Frommel,  Lash, 
and  Ettwein  went  southward  down  the  Petersbach  to  the 
general  Friedberg  neighbourhood.  They  speak  of  the 
falls  of  the  Wach,  which  was  no  doubt  some  miles  below 
Salem,  at  what  was  later  called  Laugenour's  or  Stafford's 
mill.  On  this  first  search  they  travelled  as  far  south  as 
the  point  where  the  south  fork,  middle  fork  (Wach),  and 
the  north  fork  unite  before  they  empty  into  the  Yadkin 
River.  This  selection  was  disapproved,  as  was  also  the 
one  made  a  month  later.  A  third  place  was  found,  and 
this  was  negatived.  December  19  it  was  made  known  to 
them  that  the  location  was  to  be  between  the  Petersbach 
and  the  Lech. 

With  the  beginning  of  the  new  year,  the  search  was 
continued,  and  all  the  possible  sites  along  the  Petersbach 
and  the  Lech  were  examined,  but  each  selection  was  in 
turn  disapproved  by  the  lot.  February  14  a  place  was 
found  near  the  Wach,  and  about  halfway  between  the 
Petersbach  and  the  Lech.  This  was  approved,  which 
gave  great  happiness  to  the  people.  The  text  for  the 
day  was,  "  Let  thine  eyes  be  open  toward  this  house  night 
and  day,  even  toward  the  place  of  which  thou  hast  said 
my  name  shall  be  there."  (i  Kings  8  :  29.)  The  decision 
was  formally  announced  to  the  congregation  in  the  evening 
service,  and  all  united  in  singing :  — 

"  Die  Stadt  soil  werden 
Dein  Lob  auf  Erden." 

We  hear  little  of  the  project  during  the  year  1765. 
Marshall  returned  to  Pennsylvania.  The  name  Salem 
(peace)  was  given  by  Count  Zinzendorf  before  his  death. 
With  the  beginning  of  1766  the  work  was  pushed  rapidly 
forward. 


Frederick  William  de  Marshall 


i 


SALEM   FOUNDED  87 

Before  taking  up  the  events  connected  with  the  actual 
beginning  of  the  town,  we  will  glance  at  the  life  of  the 
man  who  was  in  a  special  manner  connected  with  the 
founding  of  Salem.  A  careful  study  of  the  one  hundred 
and  fifty  years  under  review  show  us  that,  though  many 
good,  wise,  and  able  men  are  found  all  through  the  years, 
certain  men  stand  out  as  specially  connected  with  periods 
of  development.  Spangenberg  is  the  central  figure  con- 
nected with  the  beginning  of  Wachovia.  Marshall's  influ- 
ence is  felt  from  1764  to  1802.  Louis  David  de  Schweinitz, 
Reichel,  and  Van  Vleck  were  strong  men  in  shaping  affairs 
from  1800  to  1850.  Then  the  names  of  Bahnson  and 
E.  A.  de  Schweinitz  stand  out  prominently  during  the  suc- 
ceeding twenty-five  years,  and  the  present  period  of  growth 
and  progress  has  felt  in  a  marked  degree  the  personahty 
of  Rondthaler.  Thus  we  recognize  the  leaders  and  their 
special  work. 

Frederick  William  de  Marshall  was  born  February  5, 
1 72 1.  His  father  was  the  commander  of  the  great  for- 
tress of  Konigstein  on  the  river  Elbe.  Marshall  received 
a  military  training,  strict  and  severe,  and  was  thus  fitted 
for  the  hardships  which  he  was  later  called  upon  to  en- 
dure, and  habits  of  punctuality  and  order  were  formed. 
Doubtless  the  spirit  of  the  soldier  was  present  when  Mar- 
shall and  Tryon,  in  1771,  stood  as  the  central  figures  of 
the  one  hundred  officers,  and  witnessed  the  evolutions  of 
the  three  thousand  soldiers  on  the  hillside  east  of  Beth- 
abara.  Marshall,  when  a  young  man,  became  acquainted 
with  Zinzendorf,  and  joined  the  Moravian  Church.  He 
always  took  the  part  of  a  leader.  He  spent  more  than 
sixty  years  in  the  service  of  the  church  of  his  adoption, 
and  was  active  till  the  day  of  his  death,  February  11,  1802. 

The  first  act  in  the  founding  of  the  new  town  of  Salem 


88  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

took  place  January  6,  1766.  A  company  of  twelve  men 
went  from  Bethabara  to  the  site  selected  to  clear  the 
ground  and  build  the  first  house.  The  weather  was  very 
cold.  During  the  singing  of  a  hymn  the  work  was  for- 
mally begun  by  the  felling  of  the  first  tree  on  the  lot  at 
present  belonging  to  the  Shaffner  estate,  corner  of  Liberty 
and  Shallowford  streets.  The  house  which  they  erected 
is  still  standing,  being  a  part  of  the  building  used  many 
years  as  a  pottery.  Immediately  north  of  this  was  erected 
a  small  second  house  occupied  by  hired  men.  Their  home 
was  so  far  completed  that  February  19  the  following  per- 
sons moved  to  Salem,  and  thus  made  the  beginning :  — 

From  the  Europeon  party,  Gottfried  Praezel,  Niels  Peter- 
son, Jens  Schmidt,  and  John  Birkhead. 

From  Bethabara,  George  Holder,  Jacob  Steiner,  Mi- 
chael Zigler,  and  Melchior  Rasp. 

To  Peterson  was  given  the  special  duty  of  writing  the 
diary  and  caring  for  the  home,  and  he  and  Praezel  con- 
ducted the  religious  services.  On  the  journey  to  Salem 
two  deer  were  shot.  Bagge  went  with  them  and  spent 
the  first  night  with  the  party.  The  wagons  carried  tiles 
and  brick. 

During  the  month  Renter  was  very  busy  surveying,  and 
ran  a  straight  line  over  the  ridge,  probably  what  is  now 
Main  Street.  This  was  cleared  the  same  year.  At  the 
middle  of  this  line  a  square  was  laid  out,  probably  between 
Bank  and  Academy  streets,  as  this  was  the  first  selection 
of  the  open  public  square  around  which  the  large  congre- 
gation houses  were  to  be  built.  At  the  northwest  corner 
they  located  the  first  church  building,  on  the  lot  now  occu- 
pied by  Hampton's  store.  It  is  probably  known  to  but 
few  persons  that  the  Salem  square  was  originally  one 
block  farther  north.     The  reason  why  it  was  moved  south 


SALEM    FOUNDED  89 

was  that,  after  the  place  had  been  decided  upon,  it  was 
found  that  the  water  from  the  springs  (south  of  Calvary 
Church)  could  be  led  to  the  houses  only  at  the  lower  end 
of  the  original  square.  The  first  church  building  had 
already  been  finished,  and  the  above  fact  explains  why  it 
was  so  far  north.  April,  1766,  the  first  or  upper  site  for 
the  square  was  chosen,  and  two  years  later,  April,  1768,  it 
was  decided  to  locate  it  one  block  farther  down.  Thus 
the  first  place  of  worship  was  not  on  the  public  square, 
though  according  to  the  original  plan  it  was  so  located. 

Under  date  of  April  12,  1766,  the  diary  says,  "further- 
more on  the  northeast  height,  behind  the  outer  street,  the 
place  for  a  graveyard  was  decided." 

A  careful  examination  of  the  original  diary  shows  the 
order  of  the  erection  of  the  first  houses  to  be  as  follows  :  — 

January  6,  1766,  first  house,  located  on  the  lower  corner 
of  Liberty  and  Shallowford  streets,  still  standing. 

In  1766,  a  little  later  than  the  above  date,  a  small  house 
of  logs,  north  of  the  first  one,  and  probably  the  log  build- 
ing still  standing. 

June  6,  1766,  first  meeting  hall,  forming  part  of  a  dwell- 
ing house,  later  removed  to  make  place  for  Fries'  store, 
which  in  its  turn  was  replaced  by  Hampton's  store. 

October,  1766,  a  dwelling  house,  later  the  property  of 
Fries,  now  removed  to  Liberty  Street,  corner  of  Bank 
Street,  and  used  as  a  tenement  house. 

After  this  the  dwelling  houses  were  built  in  rapid  suc- 
cession. 

July  23,  1768,  the  lot  was  measured  for  the  single  breth- 
ren's house,  the  largest  building  undertaken,  thus  far,  in 
the  town.  It  was  finished  December  27,  1769,  and  was 
opened  and  occupied  by  sixteen  single  men  and  four  boys. 
A  very  interesting  and  complete   history  of   this   house 


90  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

(now  occupied  as  a  home  for  the  widows  of  the  congrega- 
tion) was  written  by  Mr.  J.  A.  Lineback,  and  appeared  in 
the  Wachovia  Moravian,  June,  1900,  to  February,  1901.  In 
December,  1768,  a  site  for  a  hotel  was  selected,  and  in  1769 
the  graveyard  was  enclosed  by  a  fence. 

Much  is  said  in  regard  to  the  water-works,  and  this 
forms  an  interesting  subject  to  be  treated  later.  The  first 
supply  of  water  was  obtained  from  the  springs  on  the 
"  reservation "  near  Calvary  Church,  and  led  to  town 
through  wood  pipes. 

At  Easter,  1 770,  the  corner-stone  of  the  new  congregation 
house  was  laid,  and  on  November  13,  1771,  the  meeting  hall 
in  this  building  was  consecrated.  It  faced  the  east  side 
of  the  Salem  square,  and  was  the  residence  of  the  minis- 
ters, and  contained  the  hall  for  religious  meetings.  The 
consecration  services  were  solemn  and  impressive,  and 
mark  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  Salem,  and  it  was  at  this 
time  that  the  constitutional  changes  took  place  which 
made  Wachovia  an  independent  province. 

On  the  day  of  the  consecration  services  a  large  number 
of  friends  came  together.  At  ten  o'clock  all  the  members 
gathered  in  the  meeting  hall.  After  singing  a  hymn  they 
knelt  down  and  Marshall  offered  the  dedicatory  prayer. 
The  texts  were :  "  The  Lord  is  in  his  holy  temple,  let  all 
the  earth  keep  silence  before  him."  "  One  is  your  Mas- 
ter, but  ye  are  all  brethren."  In  the  afternoon  the  com- 
pany that  gathered  was  still  larger,  filling  the  large  hall 
and  the  two  small  adjoining  rooms,  there  being  present 
more  than  three  hundred  persons.  One  of  the  features  of 
the  occasion  was  the  baptism  of  the  converted  negro,  who 
was  named  "  John  Samuel."  After  this  they  partook  of 
the  cup  of  covenant.  During  the  service  it  was  announced 
that  the  ministers  called  to  the  work  in  Salem  were  Mar- 


.   ti:^ 


SALEM    FOUNDED  91 

shall,  Tiersch,  Utley,  and  Graff.  The  latter  was  to  con- 
tinue as  the  head  of  the  married  people,  but  would  reside 
at  Bethabara.  The  day  was  a  blessed  one,  and  all  returned 
to  their  homes  happy  and  thankful. 

The  Synod  of  1765,  at  Lititz,  Pennsylvania,  was  the  last 
American  synod  held  under  the  old  state  of  affairs.  In 
1770  Christian  Gregor,  John  Loretz,  and  Hans  Christian 
Alexander  de  Schweinitz  were  sent  to  America  in  order 
to  settle  the  affairs  which  related  to  the  property  of  the 
Unity  and  of  the  American  congregations.  In  1771  these 
commissioners  visited  Wachovia,  and  established  a  local 
administration,  the  centre  of  government  having  thus  far 
been  vested  in  the  Bethlehem  board.  1771  may  therefore 
be  looked  upon  as  the  birthday  of  the  Southern  Province, 
and  also  as  the  birthday  of  Salem,  as  an  independent,  self- 
governing  congregation.  This  was  a  step  of  far-reaching 
importance.  Wachovia  was  henceforward  to  be  no  longer 
an  experiment.  Heretofore  it  had  been  receiving  help 
from  Pennsylvania  and  from  Europe,  and  it  had  had  little 
voice  in  the  government  of  its  own  affairs.  Now  it  became 
self-supporting,  gradually  paying  all  its  obligations  to 
other  provinces,  and  receiving  its  title  to  its  own  lands. 
This  was  opportune  and  providential ;  otherwise,  the  ques- 
tions which  arose  during  and  after  the  Revolution  would 
have  caused  great  embarrassment  and  the  possible  confis- 
cation of  the  property. 

The  time  had  now  arrived  when  by  natural  evolution 
the  common  housekeeping  would  have  to  be  discontinued. 
This  had  already  been  done  in  Bethania,  also  in  part  in 
Salem,  and  the  three  visitors  arranged  to  have  it  dissolved 
in  all  the  congregations. 

The  Bethania  land  difficulties  were  of  long  standing, 
and  for  a  time  fears  were  entertained  that  this  congre- 


92  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

gation  would  become  greatly  disaffected,  or  even  with- 
draw from  the  communion  of  the  church.  The  affairs 
were  happily  adjusted  by  the  purchase  of  the  twenty-five 
hundred  acres  of  land  at  $i.SO  per  acre. 

Salem  received  a  little  more  than  three  thousand  acres 
of  land  for  its  portion. 

The  governing  board,  consisting  of  Marshall,  Graff, 
Tiersch,  and  Utley,  were  to  reside  in  Salem. 

The  title  to  the  land  in  Salem  was  transferred  to  Mar- 
shall in  1778,  and  the  actual  purchase  money  paid  to  Lord 
Granville  and  those  to  whom  he  sold  his  rights.  The  total 
sum  paid  in  rents  and  purchase  money  was  ^32,777.02. 
(See  "Forsyth  County,"  Fries,  p.  44.) 

One  feature  which  cannot  but  cause  a  bit  of  regret  in 
the  mind  is  the  virtual  discontinuance  of  Bethabara  as  a 
village.  It  is  true  that  the  plan  was  not  to  make  Bethabara 
a  town.  Still,  we  have  learned  to  know  it  as  a  place  in 
which  had  occurred  many  thrilling  and  interesting  events ; 
we  have  seen  it  populous  with  residents  and  refugees ;  we 
beheld  it  as  a  busy  centre,  with  store  and  shop,  farm  and 
mill,  tavern  and  trade,  all  busy  and  thriving;  hence  the 
mind  unconsciously  lost  sight  of  the  fact  that  this  was  all 
temporary,  the  very  name  Bethabara  meaning  "  house  of 
passage."  Therefore,  with  a  feehng  akin  to  surprise,  we 
read  that  after  the  dedication  of  the  church  hall  and  the 
location  of  the  governing  board  in  the  new  town  the  popu- 
lation of  Bethabara  was  reduced  to  fifty  by  the  removals 
to  Salem.  At  the  close  of  1772  there  were  one  hundred 
and  twenty  persons  connected  with  the  Salem  congregation. 

Reichel  gives  a  list  of  some  of  the  first  settlers  in 
Salem :  — 

F.  W.  Marshall.  Daniel  Schnepf.  Gottfried  Aust. 

Paul  Tiersch.  George  Holder.  Traugott  Bagge. 


SALEM    FOUNDED  93 

Richard  Utley.  Jacob  Steiner.  C.  G.  Reuter. 

John  M.Graff.  Charles  Holder.  Matthew  Miksch. 

Jacob  Bonn.  Valentine  Beck.  Jacob  Meyer. 

John  B.  Herbst.  Philip  Meyer.  J.  G.  Stockberger. 

Henceforth  the  history  will  centre  around  Salem, 
though,  during  the  Revolution,  the  mill  and  store  in 
Bethabara  played  an  important  part ;  and  it  is  not  till 
after  the  year  1783  that  Bethabara  drops  into  the  back- 
ground, and  Salem  assumes  the  position  of  leadership 
which  it  has  ever  since  maintained. 


^'; 


Plan  for  Salem  raade  about  1750,  or  a  little  later,  in  Germany.  The  church  forms 
the  centre  ;  the  hotel,  congregation  houses,  etc.,  around  the  church  ;  the 
streets,  with  the  dwelling  houses,  radiate  from  the  central  group.  The  ground 
was  unsuited,  hence  this  unique  plan  was  not  carried  out. 


CHAPTER  X 

TRYON,    THE     ROYAL     GOVERNOR,     MAKES    TWO     MEMORABLE 
VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA 

I 763-1 773 

The  events  which  appear  in  this  chapter  have  remained 
buried  in  the  yellow  and  time-stained  leaves  of  the  Beth- 
abara  diary  for  more  than  a  century  and  a  quarter.  A 
brief  allusion  is  made  by  Reichel  to  the  second  visit,  but 
only  six  lines  are  devoted  to  the  subject,  and  the  first  one 
is  not  even  mentioned.  Yet  these  visits  brought  the  people 
of  Wachovia  into  intimate  relations  with  a  very  important 
event  of  North  Carolina  history,  and  witnessed  the  gath- 
ering of  a  larger  number  of  distinguished  North  Caro- 
linians than  at  any  time  previous  to  the  meeting  of  the 
legislature  in  Salem  at  the  close  of  the  Revolution. 

Governor  Tryon  has  carried  with  him  the  bitter  hatred 
of  our  people.  It  is  not  our  intention  to  pass  an  opinion 
on  his  character,  but  the  mention  of  a  few  events  con- 
nected with  his  rule  in  the  colony  will  lend  interest  to  the 
record  of  his  visits  to  Wachovia.  He  became  royal  gov- 
ernor upon  the  death  of  the  aged  Governor  Dobbs.  His 
wife  and  her  sister  were  ladies  of  great  culture  and  per- 
sonal charms.  At  Newbern,  the  residence  of  the  governor, 
there  was  established  a  miniature  court.  The  legislature 
was  under  the  influence  of  this  charming  social  atmos- 
phere, and  voted  1^25,000  for  the  erection  of  a  governor's 
palace.  The  house  cost  nearly  $100,000  before  it  was 
completed.     This  was  a  very  large  sum  for  that  period, 

95 


96  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

and  for  a  poor  colony  already  groaning  under  the  burden 
of  taxes.  The  erection  of  the  governor's  palace  was  only 
a  type  of  the  other  oppressions  by  the  company  of  unscru- 
pulous men  who  surrounded  Tryon.  From  Fanning,  the 
chief  lawyer,  down  to  the  most  ignorant  tax-gatherer,  it 
was  a  rule  of  injustice  and  oppression.  One  simple  illus- 
tration will  open  the  entire  view  of  what  the  people  were 
suffering.  The  tax-gatherers  were  accustomed  to  demand 
immediate  payment,  and  if  the  money  was  not  at  once 
handed  to  them,  any  article  within  reach  was  taken  and 
sold  at  any  price.  A  collector  calling  at  a  home  in  Orange 
County  found  the  father  away.  There  was  little  in  the 
house  which  could  be  converted  into  money,  so  the  tax- 
collector  required  the  mother  of  the  family  to  change  her 
dress,  as  she  was  wearing  a  new  one,  woven  with  her  own 
hands.  When  she  had  given  him  the  garment,  he  slapped 
her  in  the  face,  as  he  rode  off,  and  told  her  to  weave 
another  one  (Caruthers). 

With  these  oppressions,  from  the  governor  down  the 
entire  list  of  officials,  the  temper  of  the  people  was  aroused. 
An  organization  was  formed  for  the  purpose  of  righting 
the  wrong,  and  the  name  "  Regulator  "  was  given  to  them. 
This  body  had  among  its  members  many  good  men,  but  it 
also  contained  many  who  were  lawless.  The  worst  fea- 
ture was  that  they  had  miserable  leaders  and  were  mis- 
guided. Their  chief,  Herman  Husbands,  was  entirely 
unfitted  for  such  a  position.  These  men  were  originally 
acting  with  a  desire  to  correct  the  evils  of  the  times,  and 
they  had  just  cause  for  complaint ;  but  their  methods  were 
lawless,  as  bad  as  the  outrages  of  the  officials,  and  their 
acts  led  directly  to  the  annihilation  of  law  and  order,  which 
is  anarchy. 

The  above  statement  is  based  upon  the  opinion  of  a 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA      97 

number  of  historians,  all  of  whom  admit  that  many  good 
men  were  in  the  ranks  of  the  Regulators,  but  who  claim 
that  leaders,  methods,  and  results  were  wrong. 

Waddell  says,  "  The  warmest  apologist  of  the  Regulators 
has  never  justified  the  lawless  and  cruel  acts  perpetrated 
by  them  —  their  gathering  in  arms  to  overawe  the  legisla- 
ture, and  rescue  Husbands,  who  had  been  expelled  from 
that  body  and  afterwards  imprisoned,  and  the  various  other 
acts  leading  up  to  the  battle  of  Alamance." 

Moore  writes  :  "  These  misguided  people,  however  much 
justified  in  their  original  movements,  had  become  an  intol- 
erable nuisance  —  an  impediment  alike  to  legislation  and 
the  administration  of  public  justice.  .  .  .  Brutal  mobs 
ranged  unchallenged  from  where  Raleigh  now  stands,  to 
Charlotte." 

Caruthers,  the  ablest  apologist  of  the  Regulators,  admits 
that  their  leader,  Husbands,  was  not  at  that  time  in  mem- 
bership with  the  Quakers,  although  he  had  been. 

Wiley,  another  apologist,  says  Husbands,  "  was  not  a 
character  worthy  of  much  commendation." 

Waddell  further  says  :  "  The  conduct  of  the  Regulators 
forced  the  issue  between  law  and  mob  rule,  and  left  no 
alternative  to  the  authorities  but  the  prompt  suppression 
of  them  by  force.  ...  It  was  the  plain  duty  of  officers 
and  citizens  ...  to  suppress  revolt  .  .  .  which  meant 
naked  anarchy." 

These  opinions  are  cited  to  show  the  propriety  of  the 
position  held  by  the  people  of  Wachovia.  They  were 
friendly  toward  the  Regulators,  and  succeeded  in  secur- 
ing the  release  of  some  of  their  members  while  Tryon  was 
in  Bethabara.  They  were  opposed  to  mob  law  in  all 
forms,  and  hence  could  not  either  join  the  Regulators,  or 
espouse  their  cause.     Equally  strongly  did  they  condemn 


98  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Tryon's  course,  characterizing  his  sentences  as  being  "  in- 
human obstinacy "  ;  but  as  governor  in  office  they  paid 
due  respect  to  him,  and  the  narrative  of  his  visits  shows  an 
admirable  side  to  Tryon's  character,  which  no  writer  has 
thus  far  brought  out,  and  will  therefore  be  of  interest 
to  the  general  student  of  North  Carolina  history.  The 
facts  are  absolutely  reliable  and  have  never  appeared  in 
print. 

We  again  take  up  the  history  of  Wachovia.  Marshall, 
Gammon,  and  others  visited  old  Governor  Dobbs  at  Bruns- 
wick and  Newbern,  and  on  these  occasions  met  the  new 
lieutenant  governor,  Try  on.  In  1767  information  was 
sent  to  Bethabara  that  Governor  Tryon  intended  to  pay 
them  a  visit.  Preparations  were  made  for  a  proper  re- 
ception of  his  Excellency.  Literature  was  sent  from 
Bethlehem  to  present  to  their  honoured  guest,  and  among 
the  books  was  the  history  of  the  Greenland  missions.  This 
publication  had  recently  appeared,  and  it  is  stated  that  it 
created  a  stir  in  scientific  circles,  since  it  opened  a  hitherto 
unknown  land.  There  were  enough  articles  written  about 
this  book  to  fill  a  volume.  In  reading  the  Bethabara  diary 
we  must  bear  in  mind  that  at  this  time  Governor  Tryon 
had  not  yet  fallen  into  disfavour  with  the  people,  in  fact, 
he  did  not  win  their  bitter  hatred  till  after  the  Regulator 
War;  and  it  was  during  this  struggle  that  he  made  his 
second  visit  to  Wachovia,  hence  both  occasions  antedate 
the  final  popular  condemnation,  which  followed  his  cruel 
and  unwarranted  sentences  at  Hillsboro,  after  he  left 
Bethabara  in   1771. 

The  diary  says  :  — 

''Wednesday,  September  16,  1767. —  From  the  informa- 
tion  received  we   felt  sure   that  Governor  Tryon  would 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA      99 

arrive  within  a  day  or  two.  Men  were  sent  to  repair  the 
road  over  which  he  would  travel. 

"  Thursday,  September  17,  1767.  —  Letters  were  received 
from  Colonel  Fanning  informing  us  that  the  governor 
would  arrive  next  day.  A  conference  was  held  to  dis- 
cuss the  question  of  the  proper  reception  and  entertain- 
ment of  the  governor  and  his  party.  We  were  greatly 
pleased  by  the  wilHngness  of  our  people  to  help  in  these 
preparations. 

^^  Friday,  September  18. — Warden  Lash  and  Dr.  Bonn 
went  ten  miles  to  meet  the  governor.  Graff  had  been 
called  to  Bethania  to  conduct  a  funeral  service.  At  one 
o'clock  the  party  arrived.  It  consisted  of  the  governor 
and  Mrs.  Tryon,  the  counsellor,  McKellock,  the  colonels, 
Fanning,  Frohock,  and  Banton,  the  EngUsh  minister, 
Micklejohn,  from  Hillsboro,  and  others.  As  the  com- 
pany approached,  our  band  of  musicians  with  French 
horns  and  trumpets  greeted  them.  Half  an  hour  later 
they  dined  in  the  hall  of  the  single  brethren's  house,  the 
musicians  furnishing  music  while  they  sat  at  table.  At 
the  conclusion  of  the  repast  the  governor,  accompanied 
by  some  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  party,  took  a  walk 
through  the  village,  inspecting  the  property,  the  stables, 
and  the  farm.  As  it  began  to  rain,  they  returned  to  their 
rooms.  In  the  meantime,  Mrs.  Tryon  was  entertained  by 
the  ladies  of  the  congregation,  she  conversing  with  them 
in  a  charming  and  lovely  manner.  [This  remark  bears 
out  the  statement  so  often  made  that  Mrs.  Tryon  was 
possessed  of  unusual  personal  charms.  The  adjective 
used  in  the  original  diary  is  very  expressive.]  When 
comfortably  seated  in  the  room,  the  governor  had  a  long 
and  familiar  conversation  with  Graff.  He  was  greatly 
interested   in   our    constitution    and   government.      Graff 


100  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

presented  him  with  the  book,  '  Acta  Fratrum  in  AngUa.' 
Supper  was  served  to  our  visitors  in  their  rooms,  though 
some  of  them  gathered  at  the  tavern.  Thus  the  first  day- 
was  concluded. 

*^  Saturday,  September  19. — The  governor  informed  us 
that  he  had  read  *  Acta  Fratrum  in  Angha '  till  late  in  the 
night.  This  morning  he  was  presented  with  a  '  History 
of  the  Moravian  Missions  in  Greenland,'  the  book  having 
been  sent  to  him  by  the  missionary  society  at  Bethlehem, 
After  having  breakfasted,  the  governor  and  his  party  went 
across  the  great  meadow  to  Salem.  He  examined  every- 
thing with  interest.  He  was  pleased  with  the  regularity 
of  the  streets,  and  the  care  with  which  everything  is  laid 
out.  When  we  returned  to  Bethabara,  dinner  was  served, 
as  yesterday,  in  the  large  hall,  and  later  his  Excellency 
examined  the  potter  shop.  The  party  then  went  to  Beth- 
ania,  spending  some  time  at  the  mill.  In  the  evening  we 
were  again  in  Bethabara,  the  governor  having  expressed 
himself  as  greatly  pleased  with  what  he  saw.  As  he 
passed  and  greeted  the  young  people,  and  saw  them  in 
front  of  the  houses,  he  said  the  country  would  be  blessed 
in  these  happy  children.  In  the  evening  we  had  our  usual 
service,  and  our  visitors  were  present. 

"  S7i7iday,  September  20.  —  The  English  minister  from 
Hillsboro  preached  from  the  text,  Hag.  2  :  6.  The  ser- 
mon of  the  Moravian  minister  was  based  on  Gal.  5.  The 
English  minister  then  baptized  the  children  of  a  number 
of  members  of  his  church,  who  lived  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Wachovia.  We  had  arranged  for  a  quiet  afternoon  for 
our  visitors,  but  Mrs.  Tryon  expressed  a  desire  to  play 
upon  the  organ,  and  as  she  played  a  number  of  the  girls  sang. 
This  pleased  her.  She  later  requested  Graff  to  perform 
on  the  organ,  and  he  did  so.     By  this  time  the  governor 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA     loi 

became  interested  in  the  music,  and  came  to  the  meeting 
hall  from  his  room.  An  hour  was  pleasantly  passed  in 
this  way.  From  the  meeting  hall  Mrs.  Tryon  visited  the 
room  which  specially  belongs  to  the  older  girls,  and  she 
requested  them  to  sing  for  her  as  they  had  done  during  the 
afternoon.  While  thus  engaged,  supper  was  announced, 
and  the  visitors  seemed  loath  to  have  the  little  gather- 
ing broken  up.  Supper  being  over,  a  visit  was  paid  to 
the  home  of  the  single  men  [one  of  the  largest  and 
most  important  buildings  in  the  village].  At  the  usual 
hour  the  Sabbath  evening  service  was  held,  a  portion  of 
the  exercises  consisting  of  responsive  singing.  Governor 
and  Mrs.  Tryon  were  present,  and  manifested  a  devout 
interest,  being  specially  pleased  with  the  antiphonal  sing- 
ing. After  the  service  Mrs.  Tryon  was  presented  with  a 
copy  of  the  *  Berlin  Sermons  '  preached  by  Count  Zinzen- 
dorf.  When  the  friends  had  gone  to  their  rooms  for  the 
night,  a  number  of  the  musicians  gathered  in  front  of  the 
house  and  discoursed  music  as  a  pleasant  way  to  express 
our  '  good  night.' 

^^  Monday,  September  21.  —  This  morning  his  Excellency 
visited  all  the  remaining  houses  of  the  village,  and  studied 
carefully  all  the  business  enterprises  carried  on  in  each. 
A  number  of  questions  were  asked  privately,  and  he  seemed 
pleased  and  satisfied  with  the  answers.  He  asked  whether 
a  man  could  retain  his  own  property  as  an  individual  sep- 
arate from  the  general  economy,  and  we  told  him  that  he 
could.  He  studied  with  great  care  the  methods  of  con- 
ducting the  common  housekeeping,  the  business  enter- 
prises, and  all  the  affairs  which  differ  from  the  customs 
elsewhere ;  and  as  a  result  of  the  study,  he  expressed  him- 
self as  being  impressed  with  the  wisdom  of  the  plans  and 
methods.     We  gave  him  a  catalogue,  or  business  directory, 


102  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

which  described  each  house  and  the  occupation  carried  on 
therein.  Our  distinguished  guest  advised  us  to  arrange  to 
have  a  representative  in  the  legislature.  We  told  him  we 
thought  that  a  step  of  this  kind  would  arouse  the  jealousy 
of  our  neighbours.  He  replied  that  our  prosperous  condi- 
tion would  arouse  envy  and  jealousy  even  if  we  were  not 
represented  in  the  legislature.  [These  were  prophetic 
words.]  Later  in  the  day  the  governor  and  his  party 
began  their  return  journey.  They  were  profuse  in  their 
expressions  of  satisfaction  at  what  they  had  seen,  and 
were  very  grateful  for  the  kindness  shown  them.  A  num- 
ber of  our  members  accompanied  them  some  ten  miles, 
and  Lash  went  to  Salisbury." 

From  this  simple,  clear,  and  interesting  account  we 
cannot  but  trace  a  genial  and  sympathetic  line  running 
through  Tryon's  nature ;  and  on  his  memorable  march 
from  Alamance  to  Wachovia  he  sent  in  advance  the 
request  that  the  people  of  Bethabara  should  correct  the 
erroneous  opinion  which  many  persons  seemed  to  have 
of  his  "  dreadful  severity  and  cruelty." 

According  to  an  arrangement  made  with  Governor 
Tryon  while  he  was  in  Bethabara,  they  sent  to  him 
seven  wagons  loaded  with  goods,  in  order  to  open  com- 
mercial relations  with  Brunswick  on  the  Cape  Fear  River. 
Though  Brunswick  is  now  marked  only  by  the  interesting 
ruins  of  the  old  English  church,  it  was  then  a  busy  centre, 
with  vessels  coming  and  going,  and  with  crowds  thronging 
the  wharves.  The  following  articles  are  mentioned  in  the 
invoice  of  goods  :  A  windmill,  476  pounds  of  candles,  150 
pounds  of  butter,  6  beehives,  a  new  gun,  3  bushels  of  rye 
flour,  and  so  on.  All  these  things  had  been  ordered  by 
the  governor.     The  contract  was  that  the  wagons  should 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA     103 

be  in  Brunswick  by  November  6,  before  the  governor  left. 
Bad  roads  and  other  causes  delayed  them,  and  they  arrived 
after  he  had  left  Brunswick.  This  was  unfortunate,  since 
they  did  not  receive  proper  consideration,  and  hence  the 
venture  was  a  financial  failure.  They  received  in  cash 
^5  per  hundred  pounds  for  the  flour,  and  20  cents  per 
pound  for  the  butter.  The  other  articles  had  to  be 
exchanged  for  goods.  The  Brunswick  charges  were  as 
high  as  the  Bethabara  selling  prices,  and  this  was  the 
last  trip  made  to  Brunswick  for  commercial  purposes. 
The  governor  later  wrote  to  them  and  expressed  regrets 
that  he  had  been  absent  when  the  wagons  arrived,  stating 
that  if  he  had  been  there  at  the  time,  the  results  would 
have  been  different. 

The  Bethabara  diary  is  not  written  with  the  intention 
of  picturing  the  course  of  history,  either  in  the  colony  or 
the  country  at  large  ;  but  the  statements  bearing  upon  cur- 
rent events  are  remarkably  clear  and  correct,  much  more 
so  than  many  made  by  historians  who  lived  generations 
later,  and  who  insert  tradition  as  facts,  and  whose  accounts 
will  often  bear  a  question  mark.  The  writer  of  the  Wacho- 
via diary  is  very  careful  to  say  only  what  he  knows  to  be 
true,  and,  as  he  lived  contemporaneous  with  the  events, 
he  seldom  makes  a  statement  contrary  to  the  general 
history  of  the  colony.  For  that  reason  the  account 
which  follows  concerning  the  Regulators  and  Governor 
Tryon  is  of  great  value  to  the  state  history  because  of 
its  reliability. 

Little  is  written  of  political  events  from  1767  to  1770. 
A  note  says  that  in  1768  the  Regulators  were  at  work  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Pine  Tree  store.  The  same  year 
there  were  sent  from  Bethabara  two  wagons  loaded  with 
"  rusks  "  for  the  colonial  troops.     The  governor  wrote  a 


104  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

courteous  note  of  thanks.  They  speak  of  the  governor's 
visit  to  Salisbury,  and  say  that  he  returned  to  his  home 
with  an  escort  of  men,  and  another  item  says  that  all  "  is 
quiet  at  Hillsboro."  Evidently  this  remark  is  connected 
with  the  turmoils  which  beset  the  legislature,  as  well  as 
Fanning  and  others,  and  which  were  the  forerunners  of 
the  struggle  at  Alamance.  In  August,  1768,  we  find  a 
note  that  the  Regulator  matter  was  becoming  serious. 
About  this  time  Chief  Justice  Howard  visited  Wachovia, 
and  after  examining  all  things,  he  said  to  the  friends  who 
entertained  him  that  he  considered  the  Moravians  "  a 
happy  and  blessed  people."  In  1769  a  note  states  that 
an  assault  had  been  made  in  the  neighbourhood  upon  a 
tax-collector  by  the  Regulators. 

In  1 77 1  we  find  the  people  of  Wachovia  surrounded 
by  circumstances  which  called  upon  them  to  definitely 
decide  whether  they  would  espouse  the  cause  of  the 
Regulators  or  remain  neutral.  Let  us  hear  what  the 
people  in  other  parts  of  the  colony  thought,  in  order 
that  we  may  judge  of  the  wisdom  of  the  decision.  Wad- 
dell  says,  "  The  best  men  of  the  province  were  all  on  one 
side,  and  that  was  the  side  of  law  and  legitimate  rule." 
Tryon  himself  writes  to  Lord  Hillsboro,  "  His  Majesty's 
Presbyterian  subjects  showed  themselves  very  loyal  on 
this  service,  and  I  have  a  pleasure  in  acknowledging  the 
utility  that  the  Presbyterian  ministers'  letter  to  their 
brethren  had  upon  the  face  of  public  affairs."  In  like 
manner  a  careful  conference  was  held  in  Wachovia,  and 
it  was  decided  that  their  duty  was  to  submit  to  the  powers 
then  in  authority.  They  never  acted  in  any  other  than 
a  kind  and  friendly  manner  toward  the  Regulators,  and 
the  latter  came  and  went  with  perfect  freedom  during 
these  years ;  but  the  Moravians  could  not  espouse  their 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA     105 

cause,  since  it  was  opposed  to  law  and  order.  Having 
arrived  at  this  conclusion,  they  awaited  the  development 
of  events,  and  soon  the  cloud  darkened  and  the  storm 
burst.  We  copy  a  part  of  the  diary  which  describes  the 
days  before  and  after  the  battle  of  Alamance. 

"May  16,  1 77 1.  —  Many  Regulators  pass  through  our 
town  on  their  way  to  Guilford,  where  they  are  massing 
their  forces  to  oppose  Governor  Tryon. 

''May  17.  —  More  Regulators  march  through.  Some 
are  friendly  to  us.  One  of  them,  a  Mr.  Allen,  gave  Mrs. 
Bagge  a  gold  coin,  with  the  request  that  if  he  did  not 
escape  in  the  battle,  she  should  send  it  to  his  wife.  Others 
are  very  bitter  and  hostile.  Old  man  Jarvis  is  loud  in  his 
threats  against  the  Moravians  for  their  unwiUingness  to 
take  up  arms  against  the  governor,  and  he  declares  that 
if  the  battle  is  decided  in  their  favour,  severe  punishment 
will  follow  for  Bethabara.  On  this  same  day  a  rumour 
reaches  us  that  a  battle  has  already  been  fought,  and  that 
many  have  been  killed  on  both  sides.  Our  informant  says 
that  when  he  left,  a  truce  had  been  declared  that  both 
sides  might  bury  their  dead. 

"May  18.  —  All  during  last  night  and  during  to-day 
Regulators  continue  to  pass,  and  they  tell  us  that  when 
the  governor  began  to  fire  upon  the  Regulators  with  his 
cannon,  they  were  so  terrified  that  they  fled  and  left 
everything  in  the  field. 

''May  19. — A  one-armed  man  by  the  name  of  Hughes 
came  from  the  camp  of  the  governor  and  confirmed  the 
rumour  that  the  Regulators  were  unable  to  withstand  the 
cannonading  by  Tryon's  troops. 

"We  had  on  this  day  a  visit  from  an  unknown  man, 
who   requested    Dr.   Bonn  to  go  to  the  home  of  James 


io6  HISTORY   OF    WACHOVIA 

Hunter  and  assist  in  the  care  of  the  wounded  Regulators. 
Hunter  Uves  about  five  miles  from  the  field  of  battle.  He 
reported  that  more  than  twenty  wounded  men  were  there, 
and  that  the  surgeon  in  charge  did  not  have  the  proper 
instruments  for  his  task.  Bonn  declined  to  go,  stating 
that  his  duties  to  this  section  required  him  to  remain  at 
home, 

"  Old  man  Borg,  a  Regulator,  was  in  town  to-day,  mak- 
ing wild  and  excited  speeches,  filled  with  lies,  and  trying 
to  stir  up  our  people  to  take  part  in  the  troubles. 

"  Armstrong  and  Hall  passed  through  on  their  way  to 
the  governor. 

'' May  20. — Whitsuntide.  Lanier  visits  us,  and  brings 
the  startling  news  that  the  man  who  visited  us  yesterday 
was  none  other  than  Herman  Husbands,  the  ringleader  of 
the  Regulators,  and  the  man  on  whose  head  the  governor 
had  fixed  a  large  reward.  He  had  met  Husbands  as  he 
was  leaving  our  town,  had  talked  with  him,  and  knew  him 
well  personally.     There  is  no  mistake  about  his  identity. 

"While  Husbands  was  in  the  tavern  yesterday,  a  certain 
visitor  was  making  his  boasts  that  if  he  could  get  help,  he 
would  capture  Husbands,  deliver  him  to  the  governor,  and 
receive  the  reward  offered  for  his  capture.  The  unknown 
stranger  listened  to  the  conversation,  but  said  nothing. 

"The  man  who  had  been  boasting  of  his  intentions  to 
capture  Husbands  started  home  by  way  of  Bethania. 
When  a  short  distance  beyond  the  town,  he  was  attacked 
by  five  Regulators  and  shot.  The  bullet  passed  through 
his  clothing,  and  made  a  flesh  wound,  but  his  horse 
wheeled  and  galloped  back  to  Bethania,  so  he  escaped. 
When  he  entered  the  town,  he  was  pale  as  death,  and 
was  weeping  from  terror.  It  is  supposed  that  Husbands 
himself  made  the  attack  on  the  man. 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA     107 

"The  Regulators  continue  to  pass  in  large  numbers 
day  and  night.  One  of  the  men  related  his  experiences. 
He  said  that  in  Thursday's  fight  the  Regulators  had  with- 
stood the  first  two  volleys  from  the  governor's  troops. 
When  he  left  the  field  nearly  all  the  Regulators  were  flee- 
ing. He  had  passed  near  a  spring  and  had  been  accosted 
by  a  wounded  man.  He  stopped  and  found  that  the  poor 
fellow  had  a  terrible  bullet  wound  in  his  abdomen,  and 
he  exclaimed,  '  For  God's  sake  give  me  a  little  water ! ' 
He  had  dipped  up  some  water  with  his  hat  and  had  given 
it  to  the  wounded  man.  As  he  turned  to  continue  his 
flight,  he  saw  another  man  lying  near  by,  with  a  portion 
of  his  skull  shot  away. 

"  A  company  of  three  men  passed.  They  related  how 
they  had  approached  the  home  of  James  Hunter,  where 
the  wounded  men  lay.  They  were  drawn  to  the  house  by 
a  desire  to  see  the  wounded  men.  This  was  five  miles 
from  the  scene  of  the  battle.  Before  arriving  at  the  spot 
they  were  discovered  by  the  governor's  troops  and  were 
fired  upon.  They  fled,  and  in  so  doing  they  came  within 
range  of  a  company  of  Regulators,  and  they  also  opened 
fire.  For  a  time  they  were  surrounded  by  the  utmost 
peril,  but  finally  escaped. 

"  This  conversation  was  evidently  in  the  tavern,  for  the 
narrative  continues,  saying  that  the  old  man  Borg  up- 
braided them  for  their  curiosity,  at  which  the  three  Regu- 
lators became  very  angry,  and  replied  to  the  old  man, 
telling  him  he  had  no  right  to  find  fault  with  them,  since 
he  had  not  even  been  near  the  fighting.  The  discussion 
waxed  so  warm  that  we  were  afraid  they  would  resort  to 
violence.  They  related  further  that  the  leaders  were  the 
first  to  run  from  the  battle-field,  and  the  common  people, 
after  resisting  for  a  time,  also  fled  into  the  forest.     The 


io8  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

governor  had  hung  some  of  his  prisoners,  and  was  now 
marching  to  Salisbury  to  join  Waddell.  He  will  remain 
in  Orange  County  till  quiet  is  restored,  and  after  that  he 
will  come  to  Wachovia. 

"  Two  wagons  loaded  with  Regulators  passed  through 
Salem  on  the  journey  to  Alamance.  It  is  supposed  that 
they  were  going  to  get  their  wounded  comrades.  Old 
man  Borg  was  among  them.  He  said  that  the  people  in 
Bethabara  had  given  him  good  advice,  and  that  he  in- 
tended to  follow  it.  Their  advice  was  to  surrender  to  the 
governor. 

"May  22.  —  Old  man  Jarvis  passed  through  to-day 
from  the  battle.  When  he  was  on  his  way  to  the  struggle, 
some  days  ago,  he  was  threatening  and  abusive.  Now  he 
was  equally  humble,  and  pleaded  with  Meyer  to  use  his 
good  influence  with  the  governor  when  he  came  to 
Wachovia.  Jarvis  said  the  Regulators  would  never  forget 
the  kindness  if  the  Moravians  interceded  for  them. 

"  At  this  time  the  diary  says  the  first  court  was  held  in 
Surry  County,  at  the  home  of  Gideon  Wright,  and  the  new 
charter  was  read.  Bonn  was  sworn  in  as  the  first  justice 
of  the  peace. 

"  May  24.  —  Two  men  came  from  the  camp  of  the  gov- 
ernor with  letters  for  Lanier  and  Armstrong.  They  were 
already  on  their  way  to  meet  the  governor,  and  the  mes- 
sengers had  passed  them  without  knowing  it.  We  con- 
versed with  these  men  and  received  the  following 
information :  — 

"The  governor  and  his  troops  have  arrived  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Husbands  and  Hunter,  and  have  utterly 
destroyed  their  property,  both  houses  and  crops.  He  has 
devastated  other  farms  in  the  same  manner,  declaring  the 
men  themselves  outlaws.     His  Excellency  will  spend  some 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA     109 

time  in  this  section  before  returning  to  Newbern.  He 
issued  an  ultimatum  to  the  Regulators,  and  within  a  cer- 
tain time  they  are  to  take  an  oath  which  he  has  prepared, 
and  to  promise  the  following  :  — 

"  1st,  to  be  loyal  to  the  government. 

"  2d,  to  pay  all  arrears  of  taxes. 

"  3d,  to  surrender  their  arms. 

"  The  governor  had  quite  a  supply  of  arms  which  had 
already  been  surrendered,  and  which  he  intends  to  send 
to  Newbern.  It  is  further  his  intention  to  return  them  to 
the  owners  after  a  certain  time. 

"  A  pitiful  incident  was  related  by  one  of  these  messen- 
gers. A  certain  young  man,  a  fine  young  fellow,  had 
been  captured,  and  when  given  the  alternative  of  taking 
the  oath,  or  of  being  hanged,  he  chose  the  latter.  The 
governor  wished  to  spare  his  life,  and  twice  urged  him  to 
submit.  But  the  young  man  refused.  The  messenger 
described  how,  with  the  rope  around  his  neck,  he  was 
urged  to  yield,  but  refused,  and  the  governor  turned  aside 
with  tears  in  his  eyes  as  the  young  man  was  swung  into 
eternity.  The  diary,  commenting  on  Tryon's  part  in  this 
execution,  says,  'this  severity  we  call  inhuman  obstinacy!' 

"  May  27.  —  Two  men  report  that  the  governor  is  de- 
tained by  high  water.  The  Regulators  are  in  great  con- 
fusion, since  some  have  submitted  and  others  have  not, 
and  between  the  dangers  which  threaten  with  the  advance 
of  the  government  troops,  and  the  turmoils  in  their  own 
ranks,  no  man's  life  is  safe. 

"  The  governor  has  made  June  7th  the  limit  when  par- 
don can  be  obtained  by  submission.  Those  who  fail  to 
comply  with  the  conditions  of  the  proclamation  will  be 
considered  outlaws. 

*^Jime  I.  —  Gideon  Wright  with  two  others  came  from 


no  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

the  camp  of  the  Governor.  They  brought  a  copy  of  the 
proclamation  [the  original  is  in  the  possession  of  the 
Salem  Historical  Society],  and  also  sent  his  greetings  to 
his  good  friends,  the  Moravians.  He  requested  the  people 
of  Wachovia  to  use  their  influence  to  correct  the  erroneous 
ideas  which  the  Regulators  have  about  his  severity. 
Tryon  had  asked  Wright  how  the  inhabitants  of  Wachovia 
had  acted  during  this  time,  and  Wright  gave  a  favourable 
account  of  our  conduct.  Among  other  things  he  told  the 
governor  that  we  had  made  ready  the  same  room  he  had 
occupied  on  his  former  visit  in  1767.  This  pleased  him 
very  much.  He  said  further  that  among  the  various 
churches  the  Moravians  v/ere  the  only  people  who  had 
without  exception  remained  loyal  to  the  existing  authority. 
That  if  all  men  were  like  the  United  Brethren,  the  bless- 
ings of  peace  would  be  abroad  in  the  land  at  all  times. 

"  Governor  Tryon  made  requisition  of  flour  from  us. 
He  has  with  him  three  thousand  troops  and  one  hundred 
men  of  distinction.  As  soon  as  he  has  joined  Waddell  he 
will  go  to  Hillsboro,  to  try  a  number  of  prisoners  now 
with  the  army. 

"Wright  confided  to  Marshall  the  real  object  of  his 
visit.  He  had  come  to  try  to  arrange  for  the  capture  of 
Herman  Husbands.  He  also  gave  an  account  of  the 
battle  of  Alamance.  He  had  counted  thirteen  dead  Regu- 
lators. Many  had  taken  refuge  in  the  woods.  [This 
doubtless  refers  to  the  wounded.]  The  governor  ordered 
the  woods  to  be  set  on  fire,  and  thus  the  poor  helpless 
fellows  were  roasted  alive.  Their  charred  corpses  were 
found  later.  The  governor  had  three  men  killed  and 
twelve  wounded. 

"  Sunday,  June  2.  —  Copy  of  proclamation  has  been 
posted.     Some  men  whose  names  are  given  on  the  proc- 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA     in 

lamation  were  not  included  in  the  offer  of  amnesty,  be- 
cause of  special  offences  in  connection  with  the  uprising. 
They  are  proclaimed  outlaws. 

"Jtme  3.  —  The  governor  arrived  at  the  farm  of  Merrill. 
[Merrill  had  been  specially  active  in  resisting  the  troops, 
and  after  the  battle  his  son  had  made  every  effort  to  reach 
the  governor  in  order  to  secure  some  consideration  for  his 
father.  Merrill  was  captured  before  his  son  accomplished 
his  task,  and  was  later  tried  and  hanged.]  He  was 
arrested  in  his  house  and  his  farm  destroyed.  It  was  here 
that  Governor  Tryon  met  Friedrich  and  Miller.  He 
spent  some  length  of  time  in  questioning  both,  but  espe- 
cially Friedrich.  The  chief  interest  in  this  examination 
was  to  secure  all  the  facts  connected  with  the  visit  of  Her- 
man Husbands  to  Bethabara,  May  19.  When  Tryon 
heard  that  Husbands  had  not  been  recognized,  but  had 
come  and  gone  as  any  other  stranger  would  have  done, 
he  was  greatly  pleased.  He  related  in  confidence  how 
a  proposition  had  been  made  by  some  of  the  officers  of 
his  staff  to  send  a  detachment  of  light  cavalry  to  Bethab- 
ara to  destroy  the  town  with  fire.  He  had  not  consented, 
since  he  did  not  believe  the  reports  that  the  Moravians 
had  aided  and  abetted  Herman  Husbands.  Now  he  saw 
how  wise  had  been  his  decision,  and  that  all  had  turned 
out  as  he  had  expected.  He  said  that  he  did  not  suspect 
the  Moravians  of  being  false  to  the  established  govern- 
ment. Governor  Tryon  sent  two  letters  by  Miller  and 
Friedrich.  The  one  was  to  Marshall,  and  in  it  he  asked 
him  to  use  every  effort  to  have  Husbands  arrested,  promis- 
ing to  the  man  who  could  secure  him,  ^100  in  money,  and 
1000  acres  of  land.  The  second  letter  was  to  Bonn,  and 
was  a  requisition  for  10,000  pounds  of  flour  to  be  sent  to 
his  camp  at  Bough's  place. 


112  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

"  Friedrich  related  that  several  women  had  fallen  on 
their  knees  before  the  governor,  and  had  besought  him  to 
pardon  their  husbands.  Tryon  replied  that  he  could  not 
do  so.     They  would  have  to  appear  at  Hillsboro  for  trial. 

"Regulators  exploded  150  pounds  of  powder  at  Pine 
Tree  store,  wrecking  the  building  and  destroying  the 
goods.  This  was  confused  by  some  with  the  destruction 
of  the  Waddell  powder  train  of  wagons,  by  the  so-called 
'  Black  Boys.'  Two  of  the  latter  were  later  captured 
and  hanged, 

"  On  this  side  of  the  Yadkin  River,  Miller  and  Fried- 
rich  saw  Fanning  with  his  corps  of  five  hundred  soldiers, 
and  conversed  with  him.  He  refused  to  make  known  his 
destination. 

''June  4. — Yesterday  Adam  Lash  was  at  Reedy  Creek 
camp,  and  came  early  with  the  news  that  his  Excellency 
would  arrive  in  Wachovia  that  same  evening.  Holder  and 
Mushback  went  from  Salem  to  meet  him,  and  as  he  ap- 
proached Bethabara,  he  was  met  by  Marshall  and  Bonn, 
who  escorted  him  to  the  same  rooms  he  had  occupied 
four  years  before.  After  a  short  delay  he  rode  with  the 
brethren  and  a  number  of  his  officers  to  inspect  the  fields 
on  the  Bethania  road,  and  having  chosen  a  site,  he  an- 
nounced his  intention  of  remaining  four  days,  and  during 
this  time  to  appropriately  celebrate  the  birthday  of  King 
George  III.  Even  on  the  day  of  his  arrival  a  number  of 
Regulators  came,  with  their  prayers  for  pardon.  After 
returning  to  the  village,  and  a  brief  season  of  rest,  the 
governor  dined  in  the  brethren's  house,  having  with  him 
only  his  counsellor  and  secretary,  together  with  Marshall 
and  Bonn.  His  staff  consisted  of  thirty  people.  In  the 
evening  one  company  after  the  other,  under  Waddell, 
arrived,  and  took  up  camp  in  the  field.     The  number  of 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA     113 

horses  was  three  hundred,  and  they  were  placed  in  the 
large  meadow  and  were  carefully  guarded.  Forty  pris- 
oners came  with  the  soldiers,  bound  together,  two  and  two 
[at  another  place  the  diary  says  with  chains],  and  this  in- 
deed furnished  a  pitiful  sight.  Hardly  were  the  troops  in 
camp  when  a  thunder-storm  broke  upon  them,  but  they 
appeared  to  be  accustomed  to  such  things.  A  guard  was 
placed  over  the  tavern,  bakery,  kitchen,  and  wash  house, 
as  the  village  was  filled  with  soldiers.  Notwithstanding 
these  precautions  they  complained  so  much  of  hunger  that 
our  people  gave  them  all  the  provisions  they  had. 

'^Juiie^.  —  Many  Regulators  came  to-day.  One  hun- 
dred and  thirty-five  took  the  oath.  Among  these  were 
some  Southfork  people,  who  brought  their  requisition  of 
eight  hundred  pounds  of  flour  and  six  oxen.  Bethania  fur- 
nished bread  and  mutton.  This  supplied  the  most  press- 
ing needs  of  the  soldiers.  Utley  came  from  Salem  to  pay 
his  respects  to  the  governor,  and  had  a  friendly  talk 
with  him.  His  Excellency  shows  on  all  occasions  his 
kindly  feelings  toward  the  people.  We  referred  certain 
parish  affairs  to  Tryon,  but  he  said  these  matters  would 
have  to  go  through  the  hands  of  the  counsellor,  De  Rosette, 
the  brother-in-law  of  the  speaker  of  the  assembly.  To- 
day about  thirty  more  prisoners  were  brought  in,  among 
them  Sam  Jones,  of  Yadkin,  who,  though  outlawed,  had 
given  himself  up.  His  Excellency  heard  that  he  was  a 
good,  honest,  simple  man,  and  had  had  little  to  do  with 
the  recent  trouble.  Marshall  made  a  strong  appeal  for 
Jones.  The  former  was  approached  by  a  great  many 
persons  who  implored  him  to  intercede  for  them,  but  he 
told  them  that  his  influence  with  the  governor  in  political 
matters  was  not  great,  though  socially  there  seemed  to  be 
a  strong  bond  of  friendship. 


114  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

"  In  the  evening  his  Excellency  attended  the  song  ser- 
vice in  the  church,  and  he  requested  us  to  repeat  the  sweet 
singing  which  he  had  heard  on  his  previous  visit.  It  was 
an  hour  of  harmony,  but  it  was  also  an  hour  of  strange 
impressions,  with  the  chief  executive  in  the  audience,  with 
the  room  filled  with  colonial  officers,  with  the  door  guarded 
by  sentinels,  and  with  the  village  and  the  surrounding  coun- 
try filled  with  soldiers.  At  ten  o'clock  there  was  another 
severe  thunder-storm,  but  by  midnight  the  sky  was  again 
clear. 

''June  6.  —  We  had  a  conference  early  this  morning  in 
order  to  discuss  the  question  of  sending  a  formal  address 
to  the  governor,  to  express  our  submission  to  the  existing 
government,  and  we  felt  that  the  occasion  of  the  king's 
birthday  would  be  a  fitting  time.  The  governor  had  not 
required  us  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance.  Having  de- 
cided to  send  the  address,  we  consulted  the  secretary,  Mr. 
Edwards,  and  he  referred  the  matter  to  the  governor. 
The  latter  was  much  pleased  with  the  idea,  and  appointed 
as  the  time  the  close  of  the  review  of  the  troops. 

"  The  celebration  of  the  king's  birthday  was  after  the 
following  manner :  — 

"  At  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning  all  the  troops  came  out 
of  their  camp  by  companies.  Our  musicians  furnished  the 
music  for  the  review.  The  soldiers  marched  to  the  field 
beyond  the  barn.  [This  was  on  the  slope  of  the  hill  in 
front  of  the  Bethabara  church,  and  can  be  seen  in  the  pic- 
ture to  the  left.]  The  army  was  drilled  for  several  hours, 
and  the  manoeuvres  of  the  battle  of  Alamance  were  re- 
peated. Volley  after  volley  was  fired,  both  from  the  mus- 
ketry and  the  artillery,  until  the  houses  in  the  village 
trembled  and  shook.  This  display  of  an  army  of  3000 
men,  under  the  command  of  select  officers,  was  a  grand 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA     115 

and  imposing  sight.     At  two  o'clock  the  manoeuvres  were 
finished  and  the  army  marched  back  to  its  quarters. 

"  Meanwhile  the  governor's  tent  had  been  erected  in 
the  pubUc  square.  [This  was  just  north  of  the  present 
church.  See  map.]  After  returning  from  the  drill  ground 
he  entered  his  tent  with  a  number  of  his  more  distin- 
guished officers.  Then  Marshall,  Graff,  Utley,  and  Bagge 
were  received  in  the  tent  by  the  governor  and  his  staff,  and 
Marshall  read  the  formal  address.  At  the  mention  of  'His 
Majesty '  or  '  His  Excellency '  they  made  a  low  obeisance. 

"  *  To  His  Excellency  Will""  Tryon,  Esqur,  Captain 
General  and  Governor  in  Chief  in  and  over  the  Province 
of  North  Carolina. 

" '  May  it  please  your  Excellency. 

" '  Upon  this  most  solemn  Occasion  the  celebration  of  the 
Birthday  of  our  most  gracious  King,  the  United  Brethren 
in  Wachovia  inviolably  attached  to  his  Majesty's  Govern- 
ment, esteem  themselves  particularly  favoured  by  the  pres- 
ence of  this  Representative  of  the  Province  in  the  person 
of  your  Excellency.  With  hearts  full  of  the  warmest  sen- 
timents of  allegiance,  give  us  leave.  Sir,  to  lay  before  your 
Excellency  our  most  fervent  Wishes  to  the  Lord,  by  whom 
Princes  rule,  to  pour  down  his  choicest  Blessings  upon  the 
sacred  person  of  our  Sovereign,  King  George  III  and  all 
his  Royal  Family,  and  to  estabHsh  his  Kingdom  to  the 
latest  posterity  over  the  British  Empire. 

" '  May  the  Troubles  which  have  of  late  unhappily  torn 
this  Province,  be  the  last  that  shall  ever  give  any  Uneasi- 
ness to  the  paternal  Breast  of  the  best  of  Princes,  and 
may  this  very  Day  be  the  blessed  period  from  which  this 
Province  shall  date  her  future  happiness  through  the  good 
success  of  your  Excellency's  measures,  as  well  as  in  the 


ii6  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

Reward  of  the  Dangers  your  precious  life  was  eminently 
exposed  to  in  his  Majesty's  Service.  The  kind  protection 
this  Settlement  has  enjoyed  during  your  Excellency's  happy 
Administration  will  ever  leave  the  deepest  impression  of 
gratitude  in  the  minds  of  the  thankful  people  and  combine 
their  prayers  with  all  well  wishers  of  this  Province  for  your 
Excellency's  prosperity  in  your  future  Government.' 

"After  this  address  had  been  communicated  the  governor 
graciously  read  his  answer,  and  then  handed  it  to  Marshall, 

" '  To  THE  Ministers  and  Congregation  of  the  United 
Brethren  in  Wachovia. 

"  '  Gentlemen :  —  I  return  thanks  for  your  loyal  and 
dutiful  address.  I  have  already  had  the  pleasure  to 
acquaint  his  Majesty  of  the  Zeal  and  Attachment  which 
his  Subjects  of  Wachovia  have  on  all  occasions  shown  to 
his  Government,  and  the  laws  of  this  Province. 

" '  I  am  obliged  to  you  for  your  congratulation  on  the 
success  with  which  it  has  pleased  Almighty  God  to  bless 
the  Army  under  my  command,  and  cordially  wish  with  you 
that  it  may  lay  the  foundation  of  peace  and  stability  to 
this  country. 

"  '  Your  affectionate  Regard  for  my  Particular  Welfare 
I  gratefully  receive. 

" '  Wm.  Tryon. 
" '  Moravian  Campe, 

"'Bethabara,  June  6,  1771.' 

"  During  the  reading  of  these  papers  it  was  noticed  that 
there  was  special  attention  and  a  sympathetic  feeling  dis- 
played by  the  governor.  This  was  spoken  of  by  the 
officers  later.  The  four  who  presented  the  address  to 
the  governor  were  invited  to  dine  with  him,  and  all  ac- 
cepted  the  invitation   except  Utley,  who  was  unable  to 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO   WACHOVIA     117 

remain.  There  were  several  toasts  during  the  dinner, 
and  to  each  of  the  toasts  the  response  was  a  loud:  — 

"  *  Hurrah  !     Hurrah  ! ' 

"  Our  musicians  furnished  music  while  the  dinner  was 
in  progress.     The  last  toast  was 

'"For  the  prosperity  of  the  United  Brethren  in 
Wachovia ! ' 

"  The  governor  was  specially  gracious  to  Marshall  and 
placed  him  at  his  right  hand  during  the  meal.  Next  to 
Marshall  sat  Graff. 

"  The  remainder  of  the  day  was  spent  in  a  happy  and 
cheerful  manner.  As  soon  as  it  was  dark  there  was  a  dis- 
play of  fireworks  in  front  of  the  governor's  tent,  by  order 
of  his  Excellency,  and  the  houses  around  the  square  were 
brilHantly  illuminated. 

"June  7.  —  His  Excellency  had  conference  the  entire 
morning,  in  the  hall  of  the  brethren's  house,  which  could 
only  be  made  ready  for  dinner  after  the  close  of  the  con- 
ference. The  governor  dined  in  his  tent.  Meanwhile  his 
time  was  occupied  with  the  examination  of  Regulators, 
and  other  matters.  James  Klan  was  released,  but  Adam 
Cresson  remained  in  irons.  He  cried  like  a  child  when- 
ever he  saw  one  of  our  number,  and  begged  us  to  inter- 
cede for  him.  We  told  him  that  we  had  done  all  that  we 
could,  and  advised  him  to  address  himself  to  the  honest  old 
counsellor,  De  Rosette,  as  others  had  done,  and  with  success. 

"At  noon  the  great  army  marched  away.  [The  gov- 
ernor did  not  accompany  the  main  body  of  the  army.]  It 
was  pleasant  to  see  how  mutually  pleased  the  officers  and 
the  people  were  with  each  other. 

"June  8.  —  Several  notes  are  made  with  regard  to  the 
visit  of  the  army. 

"  There  was  great  confusion  and  loss  in  connection  with 


ii8  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

the  laundry  work  of  the  officers,  but  they  did  not  lay  the 
blame  upon  the  people  of  the  village,  but  upon  the  care- 
lessness of  their  own  messengers  who  took  the  hnen  back 
and  forth.     The  bills  were  paid  without  protest. 

"  From  the  tavern  many  articles  were  borrowed  by  the 
officers.  A  record  was  kept,  and  when  the  bill  was  pre- 
sented to  the  proper  authority  the  only  remark  was  that 
the  bill  was  too  small. 

"  For  the  governor's  entertainment  we  declined  to  take 
any  compensation,  insisting  that  he  should  be  considered 
our  guest. 

"  The  governor  gave  strict  orders  to  his  soldiers  before 
they  arrived  at  Bethabara  that  no  damage  dare  be  done  to 
property,  under  penalty  of  severe  punishment.  This  order 
was  carefully  observed,  and  we  feel  grateful  to  his  Excel- 
lency for  his  interest  in  the  matter. 

"  Governor  Tryon  dined  in  his  tent,  at  three  o'clock, 
and  afterward  walked  up  the  hill  to  the  graveyard.  He 
passed  the  place  where  a  number  of  the  sisters  of  the  con- 
gregation were  engaged  in  domestic  duties.  He  stopped 
and  exchanged  a  number  of  pleasantries  with  them.  Many 
of  the  officers  of  the  army  had  very  strange  ideas  in  regard 
to  our  customs.  They  thought  our  ladies  were  shut  up  in 
a  prison-hke  nunnery,  and  had  other  similar  absurd  con- 
ceptions. The  ladies  were  equal  to  the  task  of  defending 
themselves  against  these  erroneous  ideas. 

"  Sunday,  Jime<^.  —  Our  wagons  returning  from  Charles- 
ton some  days  ago  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Regulators, 
but  they  spared  the  goods. 

"The  governor  has  issued  a  second  proclamation  to  the 
effect  that  no  pardon  will  be  given  to  those  who  blew  up 
Waddell's  powder  wagons. 

"  The  poor  prisoners  were  confined  in  our  barn. 


TRYON'S   TWO   VISITS   TO    WACHOVIA     119 

"  At  nine  o'clock  the  governor  left.  One  of  his  attend- 
ants told  us  that  he  seemed  as  reluctant  to  leave  Bethab- 
ara  as  if  it  was  his  own  home.  As  it  was  Sunday,  he 
requested  us  to  commend  him  to  Almighty  God  in  our 
united  prayers. 

"  Soon  after  leaving,  a  Mr.  Walker,  a  captain,  was 
brought  back  to  us,  as  he  had  suddenly  become  very  ill, 
and  they  wished  Dr.  Bonn  to  attend  to  the  case.  De 
Rosette,  his  brother-in-law,  brought  him  to  us. 

"  The  governor  went  to  Salem  and  met  Rutherford. 
Von  der  Merk  and  Holder  were  made  justices  of  the  peace. 

'^ June  10,  1 77 1.  —  The  five  wagons  arrived  safely  from 
Charleston. 

"  We  received  ;£75  sterling  for  hay  used  by  the  horses 
of  the  army.  All  our  bills  were  paid  in  coin,  but  the 
bills  of  other  people  were  paid  in  paper  money.  This 
caused  some  bitter  feelings  against  us  on  the  part  of  our 
neighbours. 

"  The  new  proclamation  extended  the  time  of  swearing 
allegiance  to  July,  but  no  mercy  will  be  shown  those  who 
blew  up  the  powder." 

There  are  more  items  scattered  through  the  diary  of  the 
succeeding  days,  but  we  will  not  add  to  the  length  of  the 
extract  which  we  have  already  given.  From  the  several 
histories  of  North  Carolina  we  learn  that  Tryon  returned 
to  Hillsboro,  and  went  through  the  form  of  a  trial  with  the 
poor  prisoners  whom  he  had  guarded  in  the  Bethabara 
barn,  and  in  whose  behalf  the  people  of  Wachovia  did  all 
they  could.  It  is  the  universal  judgment  of  all  writers  that 
there  was  no  justification  for  the  criminal  severity  which 
the  governor  and  his  court  used.  Tryon's  injustice  had 
stirred  up  these  poor  misguided  men,  and  though  it  was 


120  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

necessary  to  check  this  lawlessness,  when  he  had  accom- 
plished that,  he  should  have  gone  no  farther.  As  it  was, 
Tryon  had  one  poor  half-witted  fellow  executed,  because 
he  had  uttered  some  wild  expressions  about  the  person  of 
the  governor.  Six  other  prisoners  were  hanged,  in  the 
presence  of  the  governor  and  his  entire  army.  This 
absolutely  inexcusable  act  was  a  crime  against  justice 
and  mercy,  and  has  been  designated  a  "butchery."  This 
deed,  more  than  anything  else,  has  caused  the  name  of 
William  Tryon  to  be  odious  to  the  people  of  North  Caro- 
lina. Still,  we  must  admit  that,  aside  from  the  crime 
already  described,  he  was  an  able  soldier  and  leader,  a 
polished  gentleman,  with  magnetic  personal  powers. 

After  the  battle  of  Alamance  Tryon  was  appointed 
governor  of  New  York,  and  in  a  few  weeks  left  North 
Carolina  for  that  colony. 

He  was  succeeded  by  Josiah  Martin,  who  pursued  a  quite 
different  course.  He  was  conciliatory,  travelled  among  his 
people,  made  right  their  wrongs,  and  while  on  his  journeys 
came  to  Salem,  Bethabara,  and  Bethania,  August  11-13, 
1772.  He  was  very  cordial,  and  expressed  himself  as  being 
greatly  interested  and  pleased  with  his  visit. 

And  this  brings  us  to  a  different  era  —  an  era  in  which 
violence  is  again  abroad  in  the  land ;  but  this  time  the 
American  is  the  central  figure,  and  he  uses  the  right  and 
proper  methods  —  methods  in  harmony  with  law  and  order, 
even  though  revolutionary  in  their  nature.  The  students 
of  North  CaroHna  history  tell  us  that  the  Regulator  and 
the  American  patriot  of  the  Revolution  are  not  the  same. 
We  leave  the  Regulator  and  enter  a  new  period,  one  which 
has  a  record  of  events  more  momentous  than  any  other  in 
the  history  of  our  country  —  the  period  of  the  American 
Revolution. 


o 


CHAPTER   XI 

WACHOVIA   DURING   THE   REVOLUTION 

The  third  decade  of  the  thirty  years  under  discussion 
introduces  experiences  which  differ  widely  from  the  other 
periods.  The  perplexities  were  multiplied,  the  difficulties 
increased,  the  dangers  far  greater.  The  history  of  Wach- 
ovia during  the  Revolution  is  not  easy  to  relate,  because 
the  experiences  follow  each  other  in  rapid  succession,  in 
reality  blend  and  interlace,  so  that  only  a  careful  study 
will  bring  order  out  of  the  apparent  chaos  of  events.  Still, 
the  narrative  is  filled  with  thrilling  interest,  and  in  order 
to  assist  in  making  clear  the  story  of  these  years  we  will 
devote  a  brief  chapter  to  a  general  view  of  the  situation. 

The  Moravians  of  that  day  had  conscientious  scruples 
against  bearing  arms  and  taking  an  oath. 

When  they  refused  to  bear  arms,  it  was  not  from  cow- 
ardice, for  they  were  brave  and  able  men,  and  did  much 
to  protect  the  lives  of  the  inhabitants  of  western  Carolina. 
They  defended  their  own  people,  and  they  defended  their 
neighbours,  from  Indians,  from  wandering  bands  of  Tories, 
and  from  stragglers  who  followed  in  the  wake  of  the 
troops.  The  people  of  Wachovia  were  not  cowards,  but 
they  would  have  emigrated  to  the  other  side  of  the  world 
rather  than  enlist  as  soldiers. 

When  they  refused  to  take  an  oath,  it  was  with  them  a 
matter  of  conscience,  as  with  the  Quakers  and  some  other 
bodies  of  Christians.     They  were  willing  to  affirm,  and 


122  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

their  affirmation  was  worth  more  than  the  oath  of  many 
another.  But  at  the  particular  time  under  discussion  any 
one  refusing  to  take  the  ordinary  oath  of  allegiance  to  the 
new  Republic  was  at  once  brought  under  suspicion. 

When  we  study  this  portion  of  the  history  of  Wachovia, 
we  must  never  doubt  the  patriotism  of  the  people.  They 
would  not  become  soldiers,  but  they  supported  the  govern- 
ment by  equally  valuable  methods. 

They  would  not  take  the  prescribed  oath,  as  the  form 
was  against  conscience;  but  they  made  an  equally  solemn 
affirmation  that  they  would  support  the  state,  lend  no  aid 
to  the  enemy,  and  deliver  up  to  speedy  justice  any  one 
who  was  untrue  to  the  government. 

A  strong  example  of  their  loyalty  is  shown  by  the  action 
taken  in  August,  1776.  Previous  to  that  time  the  church 
litany  was  the  same  used  by  the  Moravian  Church  in  Eng- 
land, August  6  they  received  official  news  that  in  Phil- 
adelphia a  declaration  of  independence  had  been  made. 
Three  days  later  they  sent  notice  to  each  church  in  the 
Province  that  they  should  discontinue  the  prayer  "  for  his 
Majesty,  King  George  III,"  and  replace  this  petition  with 
the  one  "for  the  authorities  of  our  land  who  have  rule 
over  us." 

To  fully  appreciate  the  situation,  we  should  understand 
who  were  their  enemies,  and  who  were  their  friends. 

Their  enemies  were  divided  into  four  classes  :  — 

First,  the  desperadoes  who  always  flourish  in  a  time  of 
public  confusion. 

Second,  a  class  of  envious,  shiftless  people  who  felt 
that  if  by  some  political  tangle  the  Moravians  were  ban- 
ished, they  could  enter  claims  for  the  mills,  the  trades,  the 
homes,  the  well-cultivated  farms.  Therefore  their  enmity 
was  based  upon  the  prospect  of  material  gain. 


WACHOVIA   DURING   THE   REVOLUTION     123 

Third,  a  number  of  "hotheads"  who  laid  undue  stress 
on  some  fancied  personal  wrong.  For  example,  the  re- 
fusal of  store  or  hotel  to  receive  a  doubtful  piece  of 
money. 

Fourth,  honest  men  who  misunderstood  them,  because 
of  lack  of  information.  This  class  of  enemies  frequently 
became  their  warmest  friends. 

Those  who  were  friendly  toward  the  Moravians  were 
divided  into  three  classes :  — 

First,  those  who  represented  them  in  the  legislature,  in 
Congress,  or  in  the  courts.  Such  men  were  Armstrong, 
Lanier,  Williams,  and  others.  Their  friendship  and  sup- 
port never  wavered  for  an  hour. 

Second,  the  officials  who  studied  them  and  their  actions. 
Among  them  we  mention  the  Committee  of  Safety,  and 
the  legislature,  after  its  meetings  in  Salem. 

Third,  the  army  officers.  We  have  the  record  of 
friendly  visits  from  Washington  and  Cornwallis,  from 
Tryon,  Waddell,  Rutherford,  and  others. 

When  we  contemplate  the  situation  of  Bethabara,  sur- 
rounded by  large  bands  of  hostile  Indians,  in  1759,  we 
recognize  the  divine  protection  as  the  only  power  that 
could  save  them  from  destruction.  The  study  of  the  time 
of  the  Revolution  calls  forth  the  same  acknowledgment  of 
special  divine  guidance,  for  during  these  years  they  were 
threatened  with  every  form  of  danger,  from  the  vicious 
prowler  to  the  great  armies  of  Greene  and  Cornwallis; 
from  the  petty  envy  of  the  county  magistrate  to  the  ani- 
mosity of  the  full  meeting  of  the  legislature  in  1778. 

In  the  end  they  were  successful  in  carrying  out  their 
honest  plans.  They  had  a  pure  religion,  they  cared  for 
education,  they  were  honest  and  thrifty,  they  lived  in  the 
midst  of  the  world,  but  were   not  of  the  world.     They 


124  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

understood  men  and  things,  but  were  themselves  not 
understood.  They  had  burdens  placed  upon  them  that 
would  have  crushed  almost  any  other  colony.  They  were 
beset  with  dangers  which  often  made  them  feel  that  sud- 
den destruction  was  sweeping  down  upon  them,  yet  they 
were  always  mercifully  preserved. 


CHAPTER   XII 

FRIEND    AND    FOE 

I 773-1 783 

The  year  1776  was  ushered  in  by  the  movements  of  sol- 
diers hither  and  thither,  in  rapid  succession,  and  the  pass- 
ing of  refugees,  fleeing  from  either  the  royal  power  or  the 
continental  authority.  North  Carolina  entered  an  early 
protest  against  English  oppression.  The  Mecklenburg 
Declaration  of  Independence  was  formally  made  before 
the  Philadelphia  paper  was  signed;  the  tea  had  been 
thrown  into  the  Cape  Fear  River  as  was  done  in  the 
Boston  harbour,  because  the  people  hated  the  Stamp  Act ; 
the  colonial  dames  met  at  Edenton  and  refused  to  drink 
tea  sent  to  them  from  the  mother  country ;  the  Regulators, 
misguided  and  lawless  as  they  were,  entered  their  protest 
at  Alamance ;  and  from  one  end  of  the  North  State  to  the 
other  there  was  unrest  and  excitement.  The  presence  of 
the  soldiers  of  both  parties  in  the  field  led  to  the  greatest 
confusion.  The  Tories  claimed  that  the  Moravians  were 
in  sympathy  with  the  continental  forces.  The  Committee 
of  Safety  accused  them  of  secretly  aiding  the  royal  party. 
At  one  time  a  troop  called  expecting  to  find  the  governor 
concealed  in  the  town,  and  determined  to  capture  him  if 
found.  At  another  time  an  agent  of  the  government 
waited  upon  them,  to  investigate  certain  charges.  The 
result  of  these  conflicting  flying  rumours  was  that  threats 
were  made  to  destroy  the  fortifications  (see  map,  p.  39)  at 
Bethabara  and  burn  the  town.     These  threats  were  made 

125 


126  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

by  the  lawless  element,  and  were  not  sanctioned  by  author- 
ity. We  have  already  said  that  the  people  in  Wachovia 
were  peaceful,  but  they  were  not  cowards,  and  any  attempt 
upon  their  lives  and  property  by  these  miserable  prowlers 
would  have  been  a  dear  experiment  for  the  attacking  party. 
A  special  decision  in  a  conference  required  each  house  to 
be  prepared  with  heavy  cudgels ;  in  case  of  an  attack  by  a 
band  of  marauders  the  church  bell  was  to  be  rung,  special 
watchmen  were  placed  on  duty,  and  every  precaution  for 
defence  taken.  In  speaking  of  the  various  and  conflicting 
rumours  which  filled  the  land,  the  writer  of  the  diary  says, 
"  The  stories  abroad  seem  to  point  to  the  fact  that  all  men 
are  liars." 

Certain  people  from  the  general  neighbourhood  of  Wach- 
ovia joined  the  army  collecting  at  Fayetteville  to  resist  the 
forces  of  the  king.  While  there  they  saw  a  number  of 
the  Bethabara  wagons  enter  the  town  and  depart  again. 
The  object  of  this  visit  was  to  secure  salt ;  but  these  hostile 
neighbours  spread  the  report  that  they  carried  both  arms  and 
ammunition  concealed  beneath  the  merchandise.  Hence, 
after  the  battle  of  Moore's  Creek,  in  which  the  Tory  forces 
were  defeated,  the  Committee  of  Safety,  from  Salisbury, 
decided  to  formally  investigate  the  charges.  In  February 
they  came  to  Bethabara,  and  having  assembled  the  prin- 
cipal men  of  the  town,  the  Committee  of  Safety  informed 
them  that  they  were  present  to  find  out  whether  it  was 
true  — 

1.  That  they  were  accustomed  to  hold  secret  meet- 
ings, or  that  they  were  cognizant  of  such  meetings ; 

2.  That  they  had  arms  and  ammunition  concealed  for 
the  use  of  the  king's  soldiers ; 

3.  That  they  refused  to  receive  continental  money  as 
freely  as  the  old  money. 


FRIEND   AND   FOE  127 

There  were  sundry  other  minor  charges  which  the 
enemies  had  gathered,  and  the  record  says,  "  we  resolved 
to  talk  less  in  the  future." 

The  investigation  showed  that  all  the  charges  were  false, 
and  after  having  visited  Bethabara,  Bethania,  and  Salem, 
the  committee  were  not  only  satisfied  that  there  was  no 
cause  for  censure,  but  on  the  other  hand  that  the  commu- 
nities deserved  the  full  protection  of  the  law.  The  follow- 
ing papers  (never  before  printed)  will  show  how  fully 
they  understood  each  other,  and  how  friendly  they  were 
at  parting.  The  first  paper  was  given  to  the  Committee  of 
Safety,  and  is  as  follows  :  — 

"  We,  the  Subscribers,  Inhabitants  of  the  towns  of  Salem, 
Bethabara  and  Bethany,  in  the  Parish  of  Dobbs,  for  our- 
selves and  our  fellow  Inhabitants  of  said  towns,  hereby 
solemnly  promise  and  declare,  that,  in  the  present  calami- 
tous circumstances  of  North  America,  which  we  heartily 
pray  to  God  Almighty  in  his  Mercy  soon  to  avert,  we 
intend  to  demean  ourselves  as  hitherto,  as  quiet  People, 
who  wish  the  welfare  of  the  County  and  Province,  and 
that  we,  nor  either  of  us,  will  not  at  any  time  intermeddle 
in  political  affairs,  and  that  we  will  cheerfully  assist  and 
support  the  county,  along  with  our  other  fellow  Inhabit- 
ants, in  paying  of  Taxes  and  anything  else  that  is  not 
against  our  conscience  and  the  privileges  upon  which  we 
have  settled  here,  and  that  we  in  no  case  whatever  shall 
or  will  be  anything  that  shall  be  detrimental  to  the  good 
Province  we  inhabit. 

"Salem,  the  15th  Day  of  February,  1776." 

Then  follow  seven  signatures  from  Salem,  four  from 
Bethabara,   and  seven    from    Bethania.     The   paper   was 


128  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

attested   by   Graff.     The   people   of    Wachovia,   in   their 
turn,  received  the  following  :  — 

"  I  hereby  certify  that  agreeable  to  the  Direction  of  the 
Council  of  Safety,  dated  February  8,  1776,  directed  to 
Captain  John  Armstrong  and  Captain  Jesse  Wallon,  to- 
gether with  myself,  by  Order  of  the  Committee  for  the 
County  of  Surry,  waited  on  the  gentlemen  of  the  towns 
of  Salem,  Bethabara  and  Bethany,  and  after  a  mature 
deliberation  on  the  Cause  of  Our  Meeting  received  full 
satisfaction. 

"I  hereby  require  and  charge  all  persons  whatsoever  to 
take  notice  that  as  far  as  cognizable  by  me,  the  said  Gen- 
tlemen, together  with  the  rest  of  their  Brethren  in  the 
aforesaid  towns,  have  a  right  to  protection  both  of  their 
persons  and  their  properties,  and  that  no  person  molest 
them  who  has  not  a  proper  authority  and  show  just  cause 
for  his  so  doing.     Given  under  my  hand  this   15th  Day 

of  February,  1776. 

"  Col.  Armstrong,  Col.  of  S.  R. 
"  A  true  copy, 

"JoH.  Michael  Graff." 

This  closed  the  episode  of  the  "salt  wagon  charges," 
and  although  one  or  another  company  of  overzealous 
patriots  from  time  to  time  demanded  an  explanation  of 
floating  rumours,  the  paper  from  the  Committee  of  Safety 
satisfied  every  one. 

An  incident  which  produces  a  smile  in  the  midst  of  the 
serious  events  of  these  days  was  the  result  of  a  summons 
to  Salisbury  in  March,  1776.  Graff  and  Bagge  responded 
to  the  summons.  The  object  was  to  deliver  to  them  a 
package  which  was  regarded  as  suspicious,  and  they  were 
required  to  open  the  same  in  the  presence  of  the  officials. 


FRIEND   AND    FOE  129 

The  ominous  budget  was  untied,  and  found  to  contain 
magazines  with  the  church  news.  The  officials  had  no 
further  interest  in  the  matter,  and  no  doubt  the  astonish- 
ment of  the  inquisitors  brought  a  smile  to  the  travellers  as 
they  journeyed  over  the  score  and  a  half  miles  homeward. 

Indian  troubles  caused  great  uneasiness.  The  Tories 
had  enlisted  the  Indians  against  the  American  sympa- 
thizers, and  preparations  were  made  for  a  vigorous  cam- 
paign. Notice  was  sent  to  Wachovia  that  they  should 
enlist  or  furnish  substitutes,  or  each  pay  ;^io  fine.  The 
officer  who  issued  the  order  was  hastily  summoned  else- 
where, and  the  demand  was  never  enforced.  Great  fears 
for  the  safety  of  the  place  were  entertained,  but  the  army 
sent  against  the  Indians  was  successful  and  peace  was 
again  restored. 

The  disturbed  state  of  the  country  is  illustrated  by  an 
occurrence  in  July,  1776.  Four  desperadoes  entered  the 
home  of  the  single  men  in  Salem  and  made  a  murderous 
assault,  seriously,  almost  fatally,  wounding  one,  and  injur- 
ing a  number  of  others.  They  terrorized  the  town  for  a 
time,  and  then  continued  northward.  Later  they  were 
arrested  by  the  Moravians  from  Salem,  and  taken  to  the 
Salisbury  jail. 

Every  effort  was  made  to  show  to  the  world  that  the  peo- 
ple of  Wachovia  were  law-abiding  citizens.  Taxes  were  paid 
promptly  ;  they  were  willing  to  sign  another  paper  similar 
to  the  one  given  the  year  before ;  still  the  situation  was 
critical,  and  Mr.  Lanier,  their  representative  in  the  legis- 
lature, advised  them  to  be  very  discreet  in  their  conversa- 
tion, since  enemies  and  spies  were  all  around  them.  1777 
closed  with  enmities  increasing  rather  than  diminishing. 

The  paymaster  of  the  soldiers  came  to  Wachovia,  at 
times,  and  this  was  a  signal  for  turmoil.     There  was  much 


130  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

drinking  and  fighting,  broken  heads  in  some  cases,  and  on 
one  occasion  the  hostility  to  the  town  began  to  crystallize, 
and  they  trembled  for  their  safety.  Fortunately  for  them, 
disputes  arose  among  the  soldiers  themselves,  which  di- 
verted their  minds,  and  gradually  the  crowds  dispersed. 

Not  less  alarming  was  the  nature  of  the  companies 
which  gathered  at  the  hotel,  made  up  of  Tories  and  pa- 
triots. They  came  to  hear  and  talk  over  the  news.  The 
battles  were  discussed,  and  the  note  is  made  that  on  one 
occasion  information  was  brought  that  Washington  had 
crossed  over  the  Delaware,  on  the  ice,  and  that  he  had 
captured  a  large  number  of  Hessians.  In  the  midst  of 
the  heated  discussions  now  and  then  a  voice  would  call 
out  "  Hurrah  for  King  George !  "  or  "  Hurrah  for  Wash- 
ington !  "  and  a  conflict  was  imminent. 

Among  the  other  items  which  came  to  them  was  that 
of  the  imprisonment  of  some  members  in  Pennsylvania, 
for  refusing  to  take  the  oath.  The  facts  on  which  these 
rumours  were  based  is  thus  stated  by  Hamilton  :  — 

"April  I,  1778,  twelve  members  of  the  Emmaus  congre- 
gation were  imprisoned  at  Easton,  and  were  kept  on  bread 
and  water  till  the  29th,  because  they  refused  to  take  the 
oath ;  and  in  September  thirteen  others  repeated  the  ex- 
perience. .  .  .  Conscientious  scruples  in  respect  to  mili- 
tary service  called  for  further  pecuniary  sacrifices.  .  .  . 
The  fines  thus  imposed  upon  seven  amounted  to  £2^4. 
At  another  time  eight  men  were  mulcted  to  the  sum 
of  ;£40i." 

In  these  days  conference  was  held  by  the  Wachovia 
officials  with  the  Pennsylvania  members,  and  they  gained 
comfort  and  wisdom.     The  Pennsylvania  Moravians  had 


FRIEND   AND    FOE  131 

the  opportunity  of  conferring  with  the  national  authorities 
and  the  state  officials  at  Philadelphia.  They  frequently 
received  advice  and  aid  from  friends,  among  the  most 
prominent  in  the  affairs  of  the  country,  such  as  Henry 
Laurens,  John  Hancock,  Samuel  Adams,  and  George 
Washington. 

Among  the  members  themselves  there  were  differing 
views  which  led  to  unwise  discussions,  and  remarks  were 
frequently  picked  up  by  unfriendly  visitors  for  future  use 
against  the  towns.  The  diary  says,  "  Several  of  our  breth- 
ren were  taken  to  task  for  incautious  remarks  about  the 
condition  of  the  country,  but  if  they  will  not  listen  they 
must  suffer."  Again,  "We  reproved  two  boys  for  unwise 
enthusiasm,  the  one  hurrahing  loudly  for  Washington,  the 
other  responding  in  an  equally  enthusiastic  manner  for 
King  George !  " 

Strict  orders  for  "  general  muster,"  or  heavy  fines  in  lieu 
thereof,  were  issued.  The  fines  were  paid.  The  taxes 
were  doubled,  and  finally  a  triple  tax  was  imposed.  The 
state  collected  the  full  amount,  and  from  time  to  time  bor- 
rowed money  from  Wachovia,  and  still  the  enmities 
continued.  About  the  middle  of  this  period  we  find  a 
paragraph  which  contains  the  key-note  of  the  final  result. 
The  statement  is  made  that  the  number  of  friends  are 
increasing,  but  that  henceforth  still  greater  caution  is 
necessary. 

A  pleasing  experience  it  was  which  won  for  them  a 
larger  number  of  friends  than  any  other  single  event.  It 
was  after  one  of  the  bloody  battles  of  those  days  that 
a  number  of  wounded  soldiers  were  brought  to  Salem. 
Here  they  remained  several  months,  receiving  tender  nurs- 
ing and  the  most  skilful  surgical  care.  In  fact,  the  work 
of  Dr.  Bonn  is  said  to  have  effected  some  marvellous  re- 


132  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

suits  in  the  case  of  the  severely  wounded  soldiers.  Some 
of  these  men  were  Virginians,  and  some  North  Carolinians. 
They  left  Salem,  and  reported  to  those  in  authority  how 
kindly  they  were  treated,  and  that  the  skill  of  the  physi- 
cian had  saved  their  lives ;  the  diary  says  from  that  time 
forth  "  we  never  lacked  friends  among  those  high  in 
authority." 


CHAPTER   XIII 

WITH    THE    LEGISLATURE 
1773-1783 

A  MORE  difficult  and  perplexing  question  probably  never 
presented  itself  to  a  community  than  that  which  confronted 
the  governing  board  of  Wachovia  in  its  dealings  with  the 
legislature.  We  have  already  seen  how  hostile  were  many 
persons,  and  this  enmity  would  have  been  a  burden  in 
peaceful  times.  When  we  consider  all  the  circumstances, 
it  is  marvellous  that  they  escaped  voluntary  or  forced  ban- 
ishment. We  must  not  judge  them  by  our  standards,  for 
their  unwillingness  to  take  an  oath  or  bear  arms  was  a 
matter  of  conscience,  and  they  were  ready  to  endure  any 
loss  or  hardship  rather  than  act  against  conscience. 
Therefore  the  complications  which  met  them  were  the 
following.  The  title  to  the  land  had  been  made  to  Hutton, 
in  trust,  for  the  Moravians  in  North  Carolina,  hence  it 
escaped  the  Confiscation  Act  which  was  passed  upon  land 
held  by  the  non-resident  English ;  this  saving  clause  (in 
trust)  was  not  known  to  all,  and  hence  the  popular  belief 
and  desire  was  that  the  Moravians  should  go,  and  at  one 
time  the  shiftless  class  of  neighbours  had  preempted  the 
mills,  stores,  houses,  and  lands.  Again,  the  legislators 
could  not  understand  the  motives  which  caused  them 
to  refuse  to  take  the  oath.  It  appeared  to  be  lack  of 
loyalty,  while  in  reality  there  were  no  truer  patriots  in  the 
land.     The  officials  construed  their  unwillingness  to  bear 

133 


134  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

arms  as  indicating  a  predisposition  toward  King  George, 
or  cowardice,  while  in  reality  the  Moravians  did  as  much, 
if  not  more,  for  the  cause  of  American  independence  than 
any  similar  number  of  men  in  any  portion  of  the  state. 
Still,  when  the  condition  of  their  remaining  in  North  Caro- 
lina depended  upon  the  task  of  securing  from  the  same 
hostile  legislature  an  official  indorsement  of  these  very 
principles  which  were  the  prime  cause  of  the  difficulties, 
the  task  indeed  seemed  to  be  a  hopeless  one. 

Already,  in  1777,  information  was  brought  by  their  rep- 
resentative, Mr.  Lanier,  and  also  by  Colonel  Armstrong, 
that  the  attitude  of  the  legislature  was  hostile.  The 
statutes  were  very  severe ;  in  one  instance  there  was  a  fine 
of  ;£ioo  and  a  ban  which  forbade  association  with  other 
men.  At  last,  in  1778,  they  determined  to  send  official 
representatives  to  Hillsboro,  where  the  legislature  was  in 
session,  and  work  earnestly  to  change  public  opinion,  and 
gain  legislation  which  would  make  their  future  secure. 
It  was  necessary  that  some  action  should  be  taken.  A 
few  of  the  younger  men  were  willing  to  take  the  state 
oath.  All  were  willing  to  affirm  their  loyalty  to  the 
state.  But  the  majority  were  unwilling  to  forswear, 
the  king,  under  whom  they  might  have  to  serve  in  the 
mission  fields,  and  furthermore,  they  were  not  willing  to 
join  the  army.  Banishment  would  be  welcome  when  com- 
pared with  acting  against  conscience.  These  facts  were 
known  to  others,  and  some  eager  settlers  had  already 
moved  upon  Wachovia  lands,  believing  that  within  a  few 
weeks  the  Moravians  would  be  driven  into  exile. 

The  visit  of  the  two  representatives  from  Salem  to  the 
legislature  in  Hillsboro,  August,  1778,  is  given  in  full  in 
the  records,  and  aside  from  its  being  the  pivotal  point  on 
which  the  affairs  of  Wachovia   turned,  it  also  gives  us 


WITH    THE   LEGISLATURE  135 

a  good  view  of  the  methods  of  work  pursued  by  the  law- 
givers of  that  day. 

Bagge  and  Blum  were  the  men  chosen  to  bear  the  peti- 
tion to  the  legislature.  The  petition  itself  is  a  strong  and 
dignified  paper.  A  careful  perusal  shows  the  true  ring 
of  the  patriot,  the  honest  citizen,  the  law-abiding  member 
of  the  commonwealth.  But  all  through  the  paper  we 
notice  that  the  gauntlet  is  thrown  down,  and  that  in  a  digni- 
fied manner  they  claim  that,  if  freedom  of  conscience  is  as- 
sailed, the  same  spirit  which  drove  the  great  Comenius  out 
of  Bohemia,  and  caused  the  Georgia  colony  to  forsake 
their  homes,  will  influence  the  Moravians  to  emigrate  from 
North  Carolina  and  settle  in  the  midst  of  a  people  who 
would  allow  freedom  of  conscience.  There  is  not  a  breath 
of  hostility  in  the  paper ;  they  were  observing  every  law 
of  the  land,  they  were  paying  the  triple  tax,  they  were 
feeding  and  sheltering  the  soldiers,  and  nursing  the 
wounded,  their  broad  acres  were  cultivated  for  the  benefit 
of  the  army,  their  shops  and  mills  furnished  supplies  for 
troops,  they  never  aided  the  enemy  by  word  or  deed,  every 
effort  was  put  forth  to  support  the  powers  ruling  over 
them ;  but  freedom  of  conscience  had  been  promised  them, 
and  this  they  would  have,  at  any  cost.  This  is  the  spirit 
of  the  petition,  which  we  give  in  full :  — 

"  To  the  honourable  House  of  the  Senators  and  the  hon- 
ourable House  of  Commons  in  the  State  of  North  Caro- 
lina, gathered  now  together  for  the  General  Assembly, 
is  presented  this  petition  of  the  United  Brethren  in  this 
State,  who  live  in  Bethabara,  Bethania,  Salem  and  the 
adjoining  sections  of  Wachovia:  — 

"  We  respectfully  declare  unto  your  honourable  body, 
that   the   ancient    Episcopal   Church,    called    the    Unitas 


136  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Fratrum,  or  Unity  of  Brethren,  having  heard  of  the  great 
religious  liberty  in  America,  sent  representatives,  chiefly 
from  the  country  of  Moravia,  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the 
Indians  of  the  Colony  of  Georgia,  and  to  establish  settle- 
ments where  a  place  of  refuge  could  be  found  by  those 
who  were  being  persecuted  and  banished  from  lands  in 
which  the  blessings  of  freedom  and  religious  liberty  could 
not  be  enjoyed.  After  these  settlements  in  Georgia  had 
been  established,  the  war  with  the  Spaniards,  of  Florida, 
began.  Although  we  had  received  full  assurance  that  our 
conscientious  scruples  against  bearing  arms  would  be  re- 
spected, the  authorities  of  that  colony  were  not  true  to 
their  promises  to  the  Moravians,  and  oppressions  and  per- 
secutions followed.  Realizing  the  great  injustice  of  the 
position  taken  by  the  authorities  who  had  invited  them  to 
settle  in  this  Colony,  under  the  above  mentioned  condi- 
tions, and  had  then  refused  to  allow  them  the  very 
freedom  which  had  caused  them  to  forsake  home  and 
fatherland,  and  cross  the  ocean,  the  Georgia  colony  re- 
moved to  Pennsylvania  where  they  were  assured  religious 
liberty  and  freedom  of  conscience.  They  settled  in  the 
wilderness  in  the  forks  of  the  Delaware  river.  Here 
they  found  the  liberty  which  had  been  denied  them  in 
their  first  home  in  America,  and  they  lived  in  peace  with 
God  and  their  fellow  men.  Their  industry  and  success 
attracted  the  attention  of  many  people.  During  the  thirty 
years  that  followed  they  received  invitations  from  many 
sections  of  the  British  possessions  to  establish  settlements. 
Especially  urgent  was  the  call  to  begin  a  colony  in  North 
Carolina.  The  reply  to  this  invitation  was  to  the  effect 
that  if  the  church  began  a  colony  in  North  Carolina  the 
new  effort  must  be  under  the  same  conditions,  and  for  the 
same  objects  which  had  governed  the  settlement  in  Georgia. 


WITH   THE   LEGISLATURE  137 

To  make  this  firm  and  sure,  our  deputy  appeared  before 
King  George  and  the  EngUsh  Parliament,  and  petitioned 
his  Majesty  to  assure  to  the  new  settlement  the  same 
rights  which  had  been  given  to  them  in  Pennsylvania, 
New  York,  Maryland  and  other  colonies.  These  rights 
included  the  privileges  of  affirming  instead  of  taking  an 
oath,  and  also  included  exemption  from  bearing  arms,  or 
serving  as  a  soldier  in  time  of  peace  or  war.  Parliament 
examined  very  carefully  and  thoroughly  into  the  affairs  of 
the  Unitas  Fratrum,  its  history,  its  doctrine,  its  daily  life 
and  customs,  and  its  discipline.  Being  fully  satisfied  that 
it  was  an  ancient  Episcopal  Church,  that  its  doctrine  was 
pure  and  its  discipline  correct,  an  act  was  passed  encourag- 
ing them  to  settle  in  the  English  Provinces  in  America, 
and  assuring  them  forever  these  rights  and  privileges. 
All  this  is  set  forth  in  the  copy  of  the  above  named 
Act  of  Parliament,  the  original  of  which  is  herewith  sub- 
mitted to  your  honourable  body.  The  present  duly  elected 
Governor  of  the  state  of  North  Carolina  has  examined 
this  document,  has  confirmed  it,  and  has  declared  that  it 
is  binding  upon  the  new  government  of  North  Carohna. 

"  This  act  held  out  strong  inducements,  and  encouraged 
by  the  prospects  they  came  to  America,  to  enjoy  freedom 
of  conscience  for  themselves  and  their  posterity.  This 
desire  for  freedom  was  not  a  mere  sentiment ;  many  had 
suffered  persecutions  for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel.  They 
forsook  houses  and  land ;  they  left  homes  and  loved  ones ; 
they  gave  up  material  possessions,  but  they  did  all  this 
cheerfully  for  the  sake  of  their  religious  liberty  and  free- 
dom of  conscience  which  they  expected  to  find  in  North 
Carolina.  For  a  quarter  of  a  century  these  privileges 
have  been  enjoyed,  and  our  people  have  lived  in  Wachovia 
quiet,  happy  and  useful  lives. 


138  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

"  Then  the  war  broke  out,  and  the  developments  which 
followed  began  to  encroach  upon  those  rights  which  we 
deem  the  very  foundation  condition  of  our  settlement  in 
Wachovia.  We  should  not  be  considered  as  other  than 
loyal  subjects  of  the  present  government.  We  are  willing 
to  bear  our  full  share  of  the  burdens  of  the  war.  But 
liberty  of  conscience  in  the  matter  of  bearing  arms  and 
taking  the  oath,  we  believe  to  be  consistent  with  loyalty  to 
the  government,  and  the  fulfilment  of  our  duties. 

"  Not  long  since  an  act  of  tiie  legislature  imposed  upon 
us  military  duties,  or  in  default  thereof  a  heavy  fine. 
Again  an  Act  of  your  honourable  body  has  ordered  us  to 
attend  the  general  musters,  and  if  we  do  not  appear,  men 
are  to  be  drafted  for  service  and  the  cost  therefor  to  be 
paid  by  the  people  of  Wachovia.  From  the  Constitution 
of  this  state  and  the  Act  of  Parliament,  already  referred  to 
and  which  has  been  endorsed  by  the  present  authorities  of 
North  Carolina,  we  feel  that  we  can  justly  claim  the  privi- 
leges which  induced  us  to  come  to  North  Carolina,  and 
that  we  are  justified  in  humbly  petitioning  your  honour- 
able body  to  abolish  these  oppressions,  which  petition  we 
do  herewith  respectfully  present. 

"  Furthermore,  there  has  been  placed  upon  us  by  an  Act 
of  the  Assembly  the  necessity  of  taking  a  prescribed  oath 
of  allegiance  to  the  United  States  of  America,  and  the 
State  of  North  Carolina,  and  of  forswearing  allegiance  to 
Great  Britain,  to  King  George  III,  and  to  his  posterity  for- 
ever. The  penalty  attached  to  the  violation  of  this  act  is 
either  banishment,  or  the  loss  of  all  protection  of  the  law. 

"  Concerning  this  Act  of  the  legislature,  we  beg  to  say, 
that  with  our  whole  heart  we  promise  allegiance  to  the 
state.  But  the  forswearing  of  Great  Britain  is  against  our 
conscience  for  the  following    weighty  reasons.     We   are 


WITH   THE   LEGISLATURE  139 

intimately  connected  with  the  Unitas  Fratrum  in  all  parts 
of  the  world.  According  to  our  general  church  govern- 
ment our  people  stand  ready  to  respond  to  the  call  of  the 
church  to  labour  in  whatever  field  is  assigned.  Hence, 
within  the  next  years,  without  doubt,  a  number  who  are 
now  called  upon  to  forswear  King  George  III  will  be  sent 
to  serve  the  church  in  England,  or  as  missionaries  in  Eng- 
lish provinces.  One  of  the  objects  of  this  settlement  in 
North  Carolina  was  to  create  a  training  school  for  mission- 
aries. How  can  these  men  who  expect  with  reasonable 
certainty  sooner  or  later  to  labour  on  English  soil,  forswear 
the  King.?  We  esteem  an  oath  too  solemn  a  matter  to 
thus  forswear  the  King  with  the  lips  but  with  the  heart 
repudiate  the  words  of  the  lips. 

"  As  the  greater  part  of  the  United  Brethren  do  not  wish 
to  take  the  prescribed  oath,  since  it  is  against  our  con- 
science, we  humbly  petition  your  honourable  body  not  to 
take  from  us  the  right  of  affirming.  We  furthermore  hum- 
bly petition  you  to  still  accord  to  us  the  blessings  of  the 
protection  of  the  laws,  so  that  we  may  not  suffer  violence 
of  person  and  property  at  the  hands  of  evil  men.  We  feel 
that  this  protection  is  due  us,  unless  we  are  found  guilty 
of  treacherous  actions  against  our  own  or  other  states,  and 
this,  by  the  grace  of  God  shall  never  be. 

"  We  will  be  bound  by  conscience  to  seek  the  best  inter- 
ests of  the  land  where  we  dwell,  and  to  discharge  our 
duties  in  an  honourable  and  honest  manner.  Not  one  of 
us  will  hesitate  to  solemnly  affirm  '  that  he  will  not  under- 
take or  do  anything  that  will  injure  the  United  States,  or 
the  state  of  North  Carolina,  that  he  will  not  furnish  news, 
help  or  assistance  to  the  British,  at  war  with  this  or  other 
states.'  In  case  an  individual  proves  faithless  to  his 
affirmation,  let  him  be  punished  as  an  individual.     We 


I40  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

will  give  all  possible  assistance  to  bring  such  an  one  to 
justice,  but  our  humble  prayer  is  that  you  will  accord  pro- 
tection to  our  persons  and  possessions  against  all  violence 
and  injustice  and  that  you  will  allow  us  the  full  benefit  of 
the  law. 

"  Permit  us  to  remain  in  peace  and  quiet  in  the  homes 
in  which  Providence  has  placed  us.  These  homes  are  con- 
secrated to  the  furtherance  of  Christianity  and  the  promo- 
tion of  the  fear  of  God  and  virtue.  We  have  demonstrated 
by  our  manner  of  life  that  the  Moravians  are  industrious 
members  of  society.  Give  to  us  permission  to  serve  the 
public  in  our  daily  callings ;  enable  us  to  show  to  our  fel- 
low members  in  this  country  and  in  Europe,  that  the  new 
government  insures  to  us  the  same  liberty  which  we 
enjoyed  under  the  late  rule  ;  if  the  same  generous  treat- 
ment is  given  by  this  government,  then  many  worthy  men 
and  women  will  gladly  come  to  North  Carolina  to  enjoy 
the  blessings  of  freedom,  and  will  build  up  the  interests  of 
the  new  commonwealth. 

"  We  have  no  implements  of  war.  We  do  not  wish  to 
use  violence  against  this  or  any  other  power,  as  has  been 
falsely  charged  against  us.  We  do  not  covet  positions  of 
honour,  nor  lucrative  offices.  We  have  paid  our  taxes 
promptly,  and  no  obligations  to  the  state  have  ever  had 
to  be  collected  by  process  of  law. 

"  The  officials  of  our  church  who  reside  in  Pennsylvania, 
New  Jersey  and  Maryland  have  presented  to  the  national 
government,  on  our  behalf,  as  well  as  on  their  behalf,  a 
petition  similar  to  this  one,  which  we  now  respectfully 
bring  before  your  honourable  body.  We  are  not  without 
hope  that  it  will  be  granted,  since  this  hope  is  based  upon 
a  letter  from  General  Washington,  a  copy  of  which  is 
added  to  this  petition. 


WITH   THE    LEGISLATURE  141 

"  Should  any  members  of  your  honourable  body  fail  to 
fully  agree  with  us  in  your  opinions  as  individuals,  we  will 
crave  your  sympathy  in  your  official  capacity.  Our  com- 
mon Lord  and  Master  has  said,  *  Blessed  are  the  merciful, 
for  they  shall  obtain  mercy.' 

"  We  the  undersigned  beg  leave  to  submit  this  petition 
and  respectful  presentation  of  our  case  to  your  gracious 
and  earnest  consideration,  and  pray  you  to  give  to  us  and 
our  brethren  such  help  as  you  are  able  to  give  consist- 
ently with  leniency  and  justice.  We  remain  your  obedient 
petitioners." 

On  the  4th  of  August  Bagge  and  Blum  began  their 
journey  to  Hillsboro,  to  appear  before  the  legislature  and 
present  the  petition.  We  will  let  them  tell  the  story  of  the 
succeeding  days. 

When  we  arrived  at  Lindsey's,  we  learned  that  a  conspir- 
acy to  assassinate  General  Rutherford  had  been  discovered. 
The  conspirators  were  scattered  through  Rowan,  Surry,  and 
Guilford  counties.  We  stopped  with  Councilman  Strud- 
wick,  and  there  we  were  informed  that  the  intention  to  pre- 
sent the  petition  was  already  known,  and  had  met  with 
much  opposition,  even  thus  far  in  advance.  Strudwick  also 
informed  us  that  a  party  of  ladies  and  gentlemen  from 
Hillsboro  were  especially  active  in  promoting  ill  will 
against  us,  because  last  year  they  had  visited  Wachovia, 
and  received  some  fancied  slight.  He  predicted  that  our 
petition  would  meet  with  strong  opposition.  At  noon,  on 
the  7th  of  August,  we  rode  into  Hillsboro.  As  soon  as 
we  had  dismounted,  we  were  told  that  the  conspirators  in 
the  plot  to  assassinate  General  Rutherford  had  declared 
under  oath  that  the  Moravians  were  cognizant  of,  and 
party  to,  the  plot.     We  were  at  once  questioned   on   this 


142  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

point.  August  8th  we  began  our  work  of  preparing  the 
way  to  present  the  petition  to  the  legislature.  We  worked 
in  and  out  among  the  people,  here  and  there,  making  them 
acquainted  with  our  affairs,  and  distributing  copies  of  the 
pamphlet  which  contained  our  church  history.  This  pub- 
lication was  read  with  great  interest.  We  found  some 
persons  who  had  been  in  Bethabara  with  Governor  Tryon, 
and  they  were  very  friendly.  Still  matters  were  by  no 
means  in  a  satisfactory  position. 

The  House  of  Commons  met  in  the  afternoon.  Their 
sessions  are  held  in  the  church,  and  the  Senators  meet 
near  by  in  a  small  house.  During  the  oath  taking,  a  man 
called  down  from  the  gallery,  asking  whether  we  were 
implicated  in  the  recent  plot.  We  gave  an  emphatic 
denial,  adding  that  if  any  individual  member  of  our  church 
was  connected  with  it  we  would  use  our  utmost  endeavour 
to  bring  him  to  justice.  A  merchant  of  Cross  Creek,  a 
Mr.  Patterson,  formerly  a  resident  of  Santa  Cruz,  testified 
to  the  excellence  of  the  Moravians  as  a  people.  August 
9th,  as  his  Excellency  Governor  Caswell  went  to  church 
to-day,  Bagge  introduced  himself  and  was  received  in 
a  polite  and  courteous  manner.  We  met  many  people  and 
conversed  at  length  with  two  gentlemen  of  prominence 
who  seemed  to  be  favourably  disposed  ;  but  in  another  quar- 
ter the  reception  was  anything  but  friendly.  The  leader 
(Fuhrer)  soon  became  our  friend.  On  the  loth  the  pre- 
liminary work  was  begun,  and  our  documents  were 
examined.  We  continued  to  work  in  and  out  among  the 
people  and  the  officials.  The  governor  told  us  that  the 
evening  would  be  the  most  favourable  time  for  an  interview 
with  him,  but  when  we  called  he  was  engaged  and  could 
not  see  us.  We  left  our  papers  for  him  to  examine.  A 
certain  lawyer,  of  great  influence,  was  approached,  but  he 


WITH   THE   LEGISLATURE  143 

answered  shortly  and  gave  little  hope.  Another  leading 
lawyer  made  an  appointment,  but  when  we  called  he 
slipped  away.  General  Parsons  arrived  to-day,  and  is  very 
friendly  toward  us.  He  has  already  examined  the  peti- 
tion. During  the  night  of  the  lOth  and  till  noon  of  the 
nth  a  very  severe  storm  prevailed.  Great  damage  was 
done,  and  it  was  difficult  to  secure  the  attention  of  any  one. 
On  this  day  Bagge  had  half  an  hour's  interview  with  the 
governor,  who  handed  him  back  his  papers.  He  promised 
to  aid  him  all  he  could,  but  said  he  was  afraid  he  could  not 
do  us  much  good.  He  expressed  himself  very  warmly 
toward  the  Moravians.  There  was  no  session  of  the 
legislature  to-day  as  the  storm  had  injured  the  church,  and 
the  documents  were  wet.  Bagge  handed  our  papers  to 
Colonel  Alexander  Martin,  and  he  promised  to  carefully 
examine  them.  On  the  12th  it  became  apparent  that  it 
was  time  to  have  our  petition  formally  presented  to  the 
legislature,  and  Mr.  Brooks  promised  to  do  so  next  day. 
August  13th,  being  our  special  festival  day,  we  were  in 
spirit  with  the  congregations  in  Wachovia.  In  the  after- 
noon there  seemed  to  be  an  opportunity  for  presenting  our 
petition.  When  Mr.  Brooks  arose  he  became  entangled  in 
a  discussion  in  regard  to  some  unpopular  measure,  and 
when  he  recognized  the  antagonism  which  he  aroused,  his 
judgment  told  him  he  could  now  do  us  no  good.  He  there- 
fore requested  the  leader,  Hawkins,  to  take  in  hand  our 
matters,  and  he  agreed  to  do  so.  A  man,  by  name  White- 
aker,  asked  for  our  petition.  He  read  it  during  the  even- 
ing, and  became  our  friend.  The  historical  pamphlets 
continued  to  circulate,  and  many  persons  asked  for  them. 

A  company  of  people  called  the  Nickolites  were  peti- 
tioning the  legislature  for  certain  privileges,  and  Bagge  and 
Blum,  as  well  as   their  friends,  were  desirous  of  keeping 


144  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

the  affairs  of  the  Moravians  separated  from  these  people, 
as  their  record  was  in  some  respects  unsavoury. 

On  the  14th  of  August,  Mr.  Hawkins  presented  our 
petition.  It  was  read  by  the  under  clerk.  Usually  there 
was  so  much  disturbance  in  the  house  that  the  voice  of  the 
reading  clerk  could  not  be  heard.  But  when  it  was 
announced  that  the  petition  of  the  United  Brethren  would 
be  communicated,  an  impressive  stillness  came  over  the 
assembly,  and  in  a  clear  voice,  with  marked  attention  on 
the  part  of  every  one  present,  the  clerk  read  our  paper. 
When  he  had  finished,  on  motion  it  was  referred  to  the 
proper  committee.  We  then  proceeded  to  the  Senate,  and 
the  petition  was  read  to  this  body,  and  in  like  manner 
referred  to  a  committee. 

The  next  morning  before  breakfast  the  joint  committee 
met  in  a  large  room.  There  were  at  least  one  hundred 
visitors  present.  Among  them  were  the  Speaker  of  the 
House  of  Commons  and  the  President  of  the  Senate. 
The  committee  organized  by  electing  General  Rutherford 
chairman.  From  the  Senate  the  members  were  Carr, 
Battle,  Stone,  Alexander  Martin,  and  a  few  others.  From 
the  House  of  Commons,  Generals  Parsons  and  Bryan,  and 
Whiteaker,  Hawkins,  and  Brooks.  Abner  Nash  was  to 
have  come,  but  failed  to  appear.  The  papers  were  read. 
Bagge  was  requested  to  address  the  committee,  and  pro- 
duced a  printed  copy  of  the  Act  of  Parliament,  which 
made  a  good  impression  on  the  members  of  the  committee. 
This  Act  of  Parliament  was  unknown  to  any  of  the  com- 
mittee men.  Carr  and  Bryan  were  particularly  interested 
in  our  case,  and  we  trust  the  Lord  will  reward  them  for 
thus  endeavouring  to  further  his  cause.  All  save  two  or 
three,  who  remained  silent,  indorsed  our  cause.  Colonel 
Martin  made  himself  special  guardian  of  the  Act  of  Parlia- 


WITH   THE   LEGISLATURE  145 

ment,  lest  harm  should  come  to  it,  as  it  was  passed  from 
one  to  the  other.  After  full  discussion  the  following 
favourable  report  was  adopted  :  — 

"  The  joint  committee  selected  to  consider  the  petition  of 
the  United  Brethren  who  live  in  the  settlements  of  Beth- 
abara,  Bethania,  Salem  and  the  neighbouring  sections  of 
Wachovia,  met  and  elected  General  Rutherford  chairman. 
The  committee  begs  to  submit  the  following  report.  We 
find  that  the  religious  society  which  is  called  Moravian, 
have  received  by  an  Act  of  Parliament  their  full  rights  and 
liberties  as  free  citizens.  We  find  further  that  by  industry 
and  frugality  they  have  improved  the  commercial  and 
manufacturing  interests,  as  well  as  trade  and  agriculture ; 
that  their  peaceful  and  orderly  behaviour  has  won  the  respect 
of  all  good  men ;  that  on  all  proper  occasions  they  have 
contributed  their  quota  for  the  public  needs,  and  have 
assisted  in  the  support  of  the  public  weal  in  as  far  as  their 
religious  scruples  will  allow.  It  has  further  been  repre- 
sented to  your  committee,  that  the  Moravians  in  North 
Carolina  have  an  organic  connection  with  the  Moravian 
Church  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  that  their  members  in 
this  State  are  often  called  to  mission  fields,  in  many  lands 
and  among  many  peoples.  In  view  of  this  fact  petition  has 
been  made  to  the  honourable  Assembly  that  the  following 
words  be  omitted  from  the  form  of  their  affirmation  of  alle- 
giance, to  wit :  'And  I  renounce  all  allegiance  toward  the 
present  King  of  Great  Britain,  his  heirs  and  successors.' 

"Therefore,  I,  Griffith  Rutherford,  chairman  of  the  joint 
committee,  in  behalf  of  the  committee,  do  recommend  to 
the  honourable  legislature  that  the  members  of  the  Unitas 
Fratrum  or  Moravian  Church  be  allowed  to  omit  the  above 
clause  from  their  affirmation  of  allegiance. 


146  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

"  I  further  recommend  in  behalf  of  the  committee  that 
the  members  of  the  above  religious  society  be  allowed  to 
pay  a  regular  tax,  or  a  money  equivalent,  in  lieu  of  mili- 
tary service,  in  militia  drill,  or  actual  warfare.  The  above- 
named  tax  to  be  used  for  the  need  of  the  general  govern- 
ment, and  to  replace  the  fines  heretofore  imposed,  said 
fines  having  been  applied  to  the  payment  of  substitutes. 

"The  report  is  approved  by  the  committee  and  is  re- 
spectfully submitted  to  your  honourable  body. 

"  Griffith  Rutherford,  Chairman. 

"August  15,  1778." 

The  committee  seemed  to  feel  very  kindly  toward  the 
Moravians,  and  before  the  report  was  handed  in  it  was 
shown  to  Bagge,  and  he  was  asked  whether  he  desired 
to  add  to  the  paper  or  alter  anything. 

Already  at  breakfast  we  received  an  intimation  that  the 
report  would  not  be  accepted. 

The  morning  passed  and  there  were  no  developments. 
At  noon  we  heard  that  the  Speaker  of  the  Assembly  was 
unfriendly.  After  dinner  Bagge  spoke  to  him,  and  he 
admitted  that  there  was  truth  in  the  rumour,  but  added  that 
in  his  capacity  as  a  public  official  he  would  use  every  effort 
to  deal  fairly  with  the  question  without  allowing  his  pri- 
vate opinions  to  unduly  influence  him.  A  number  of  sena- 
tors were  interviewed.  The  majority  were  friendly  to  our 
cause.  The  chairman  of  the  committee.  General  Ruther- 
ford, was  a  senator,  and  he  presented  the  report  to  the 
Senate  in  the  afternoon.  Immediately  the  lawyer,  spoken 
of  by  Strudwick,  arose.  This  was  one  of  the  party  whom 
he  said  we  had  in  some  way  offended  last  year  when  he 
visited  our  place.  This  lawyer  addressed  the  senators  and 
painted  us  in  dark  colours.  He  said  that  we  did  not  treat 
visitors  with  proper  hospitality ;  that  we  refused  the  cur- 


WITH   THE   LEGISLATURE  147 

rent  money,  receiving  only  gold  coin ;  that  we  boasted 
about  our  improvements,  and  of  the  great  value  to  the 
state  of  our  commerce ;  the  only  object  of  this  boasting 
was  to  throw  dust  in  the  eyes  of  the  honourable  senators ; 
that  the  improvements  were  nothing  more  than  a  tavern 
and  a  few  houses  ;  that  the  wonderful  commerce  consisted 
in  the  stronger  wresting  money  from  the  weaker,  and  send- 
ing it,  no  one  knew  where ;  that  we  formed  a  dangerous, 
independent  little  state  within  the  commonwealth  of  North 
Carolina ;  that  if  we  were  not  willing  to  live  as  other 
people,  the  sooner  we  cleared  out  of  the  country  the 
better. 

Mr.  Carr  and  Colonel  Martin  spoke  in  our  favour,  and 
presented  true  statements. 

Mr.  Shepherd  advocated  freedom  from  military  service, 
but  did  not  consent  to  the  affirmation. 

General  Rutherford  agreed  with  Shepherd,  and  made  a 
powerful  speech. 

We  sat  in  the  midst  of  all  this  with  calmness  of  feeling, 
and  thought  of  the  evil  which  had  been  spoken  against  our 
divine  Master,  and  felt  that  if  he  suffered  thus  the  mem- 
bers should  also  be  willing  to  endure  persecution. 

The  abusive  lawyer  repeated  his  remarks  several  times 
with  great  vehemence. 

When  the  vote  was  taken  it  resulted  as  follows :  — 

In  favour  of  the  report,  11. 

Against  the  report,  13. 

Thus  the  report  was  voted  down. 

Colonel  Martin  at  once  arose  and  introduced  a  bill 
which  he  had  already  prepared.  In  this  bill  he  suggested 
to  the  House  that  the  matter  be  compromised  by  allowing 
the  forswearing  of  the  king  to  cover  only  such  time  as 
they  are  citizens  of  the  United  States.     This  was  sent  to 


148  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

the  House.  It  was  already  dusk,  and  according  to  the 
rule  the  lower  House  could  not  consider  the  measure  until 
Monday. 

Sunday  was  passed  quietly,  but  we  noticed  that  the 
enemy  was  busy.  Some  strongly  advocated  a  refusal  to 
further  consider  the  matter,  or  to  allow  it  to  again  be  intro- 
duced. We  quietly  continued  to  disseminate  information 
about  our  people  and  our  communities. 

Monday  morning  the  message  from  the  Senate  was 
read  in  the  House.  The  suggestion  was  approved,  but 
the  House  added  the  condition  that  we  take  the  form  of 
the  oath  as  all  others  do ;  hence  the  only  benefit  we  seem 
to  have  gained  by  all  our  work  is  the  introduction  of  a 
clause  making  the  forswearing  of  the  king  binding  only 
while  we  reside  in  the  United  States ;  the  taking  of  the 
prescribed  oath  and  the  bearing  of  arms,  the  very  things 
we  came  here  to  have  removed,  are  imposed  in  a  more 
emphatic  manner.  Parsons,  Hawkins,  Brooks,  and  even 
Gilbert  spoke  in  our  favour.  A  lawyer,  one  Williams, 
abused  us  shamefully.  In  the  midst  of  the  harangue  he 
was  called  to  order  by  the  Speaker,  and  thus  the  matter 
closed,  in  a  worse  condition  than  when  we  came. 

Already,  before  we  knew  how  the  matter  would  be  re- 
ceived by  the  House  of  Commons,  we  had  determined  to 
take  our  case  to  the  courts,  and  endeavour  to  secure  from 
them  the  protection  which  the  legislature  declined  to  give 
us,  and  thus  await  the  gathering  of  the  next  legislature. 
In  the  evening  Colonel  Armstrong  called  upon  us  and  ad- 
vised us  to  make  no  further  attempt  to  secure  legislation. 
That  the  members  wished  to  adjourn  speedily,  that  during 
these  times  of  war  they  were  not  in  a  condition  to  look 
at  such  questions  in  an  unbiassed  manner,  and  we  could 
expect   nothing   further   at   this   time.     He   promised   to 


WITH    THE   LEGISLATURE  149 

secure  for  us  all  possible  protection  for  life  and  prop- 
erty. 

Early  Tuesday  morning,  August  18,  Colonel  Armstrong 
came  to  inform  us  that  the  preceding  evening  Lanier 
had  received  a  startling  piece  of  information.  It  was  to 
the  effect  that  the  Surry  court  had  decided  to  enforce 
the  law  of  banishment  from  the  county,  within  sixty  days, 
in  the  case  of  all  who  refused  to  take  the  prescribed  oath. 
Armstrong  advised  us  to  make  a  determined  effort  to  have 
some  act  drawn  up  which  would  afford  us  temporary  pro- 
tection, and  offset  this  action  of  the  Surry  court.  Bagge 
hastened  to  Lanier  and  found  it  even  as  Armstrong  had 
represented. 

The  situation,  as  it  stood  on  that  critical  day,  was  as 
follows :  — 

The  legislature  declined  to  free  them  from  the  oath,  or 
to  allow  them  to  affirm  instead  of  taking  the  oath ;  it  also 
declined  to  permit  them  exemption  from  bearing  arms. 

The  court  of  Surry  County  had  decided  that  they  must 
leave  the  county  in  sixty  days,  if  they  failed  to  take  the 
prescribed  oath. 

The  Moravians  would  have  forsaken  homes  and  lands 
rather  than  have  acted  against  their  conscience. 

Hence,  as  matters  stood  on  the  morning  of  Tuesday, 
August  18,  1778,  the  voluntary  removal  of  the  Moravian 
colony  from  North  Carolina,  because  of  unjust  legislation, 
seemed  to  be  one  of  the  strong  probabilities,  and  if  no 
change  in  the  situation  could  be  effected,  it  appeared  to 
be  inevitable.  But  it  is  the  darkest  hour  which  always 
precedes  the  dawn. 

Bagge  and  Lanier  went  at  once  to  Mr.  Hooper.  He 
drew  up  a  bill  which  would  allow  us  to  affirm  instead  of 
taking  the  oath,  and  his  plan  was  to  attach  this  as  an 


150  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

amendment  to  some  act  which  was  about  to  pass  the 
final  reading.  All  now  appeared  to  desire  the  passage 
of  a  bill  which  would  counteract  the  work  of  the  Surry 
court ;  they  felt  that  it  would  be  to  the  detriment  of  the 
commonwealth  to  drive  out  so  large  a  body  of  honest, 
thrifty  citizens.  The  loss  of  a  thousand  and  more  of  the 
best  people  of  the  thinly  populated  state  was  no  small 
consideration,  and  the  legislators  seemed  to  at  last  have 
realized  that  it  was  trivial  and  belittling  to  refuse  the 
request  of  these  good  and  honest  people.  The  amend- 
ment was  first  attached  to  a  bill  which  had  no  manner  of 
connection  with  the  subject  in  hand ;  illogical  as  was  the 
amendment,  it  passed  the  House  of  Commons,  but  in  the 
Senate  it  was  defeated,  because  their  rules  allowed  no 
amendment  to  be  attached  to  a  bill  which  came  up  for  its 
third  reading. 

It  was  now  no  longer  a  question  in  the  minds  of  the 
representatives.  They  felt  that  they  must  save  this  colony 
from  banishment,  hence  the  following  bill  was  drawn  up 
and  passed  in  the  Senate,  with  only  three  dissenting 
votes,  and  in  the  evening  it  passed  the  House  of  Com- 
mons :  — 

"Resolved  in  the  General  Assembly,  this  i8th  day  of 
August,  1778,  that  all  Moravians  .  .  .  who  before  the  next 
session  of  the  General  Assembly  will  take  the  affirmation 
of  allegiance  prescribed  by  law,  shall  be  admitted  to  the 
full  rights  and  privileges  of  citizenship." 

We  received  a  copy  of  this  resolution  on  the  evening 
of  the  18th.  At  five  o'clock  of  August  19,  when  the 
Assembly  convened  for  the  last  time,  this  was  the  first  bill 
which  the  speaker  signed.     Thus  they  gained  their  object, 


WITH   THE   LEGISLATURE  151 

at  least  in  part,  and  their  position  was  made  secure  for  the 
present.  At  seven  o'clock  the  same  morning,  Bagge  and 
Blum  began  the  return  journey,  and  on  the  evening  of 
the  20th  of  August  they  were  once  more  at  home. 

The  neighbours  around  Wachovia  still  firmly  believed 
that  the  people  would  leave  their  homes  rather  than  sub- 
mit to  the  laws  which  deprived  them  of  freedom  of  con- 
science. They  continued  to  preempt  the  land  at  the  rate 
of  fifty  shillings  per  hundred  acres,  and  even  the  town 
plots  of  Salem,  Bethania,  and  Bethabara,  as  well  as  the 
land  on  which  stood  the  mills,  were  entered  by  speculative 
neighbours,  they  erroneously  thinking  that  no  lawful  deeds 
existed  (Reichel). 

In  the  midst  of  this  state  of  affairs  the  alarm  of  the 
Moravians  may  be  imagined  when  the  legislation  in  Janu- 
ary, 1779,  placed  the  position  in  a  more  dangerous  shape 
than  at  any  time  before.  (See  Fries,  "  Forsyth  County," 
and  the  Laws  of  North  Carolina,  printed  in  1821.) 

Without  quoting  the  exact  words  of  the  various  pream- 
bles and  the  acts,  we  give  the  substance  of  the  same. 
The  law  enacted,  that  because  certain  persons  who  came 
under  the  Confiscation  Act  of  1777  had  failed  to  appear 
before  the  present  legislature,  in  order  to  show  just  cause 
why  the  act  should  not  apply  to  them,  therefore  their 
lands  shall  be  forfeited  to  the  state.  That  three  commis- 
sioners shall  be  appointed  by  each  county  court,  in  each 
county ;  that  these  commissioners  shall  give  bond  to  the 
amount  of  ;^2 50,000,  and  take  a  prescribed  oath;  the 
commissioners  shall  take  charge  of  all  confiscated  lands, 
etc.,  and  shall  have  the  power  to  summon  all  the  citizens 
to  appear  before  them,  in  the  several  counties,  to  give  an 
account  of  forfeited  property.  It  was  the  duty  of  the 
commissioners  to  report  to  the  county  court,  and  the  court 


152  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

had  the  right  to  stay  execution  if  the  justice  of  the  action 
appeared  to  be  in  doubt.  In  October,  1779,  this  law  of 
January,  1779,  was  repealed,  but  was  replaced  by  one 
which  was  in  effect  the  same. 

This  was  adding  fuel  to  the  fire  of  their  difficulties,  and 
two  representatives  were  at  once  sent  from  Wachovia  to 
Halifax,  where  the  legislature  was  in  session.  The  task 
was  not  as  difficult  as  last  year.  The  petition  was  favour- 
ably received,  and  the  act  which  was  passed  is  as 
follows :  — 

"An  Act  to  prescribe  the  Affirmation  of  Allegiance 
and  Fidelity  to  this  State  to  be  taken  by  the  Unitas 
Fratrum,  or  Moravians,  .  .  .  and  granting  them  certain 
Indulgences  therein  mentioned  and  other  Purposes. 

"  I.  In  order  to  quiet  the  Consciences  and  indulge  the 
religious  Scruples  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  or  Moravians ; 

"  II.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
State  of  North  Carolina  and  by  and  with  the  Authority  of 
the  same,  that  the  Affirmation  of  Allegiance  and  Fidelity 
to  this  State  shall  hereafter  be  taken  by  all  the  above  Peo- 
ple, in  the  Form  Following,  viz:  [here  follows  the  form]. 
Which  said  Affirmation  being  taken  before  any  Justice  of 
the  Peace,  in  the  County  where  they  reside,  at  or  before 
the  first  day  of  May  next,  shall  entitle  them  to  all  those 
Rights,  Privileges  and  Immunities,  they  heretofore  re- 
spectively enjoyed,  any  Law  to  the  contrary  notwithstand- 
ing, the  Assessment  and  Payment  of  Taxes  only  excepted. 

"III.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  Authority  afore- 
said, that  all  and  every  of  the  said  People,  upon  taking 
and  subscribing  the  Affirmation  of  Allegiance  and  Fidelity 
to  this  State  as  aforesaid,  before  the  Entry-Taker  of  the 
County,  may  reenter  all  their  Lands  formerly  made  in  Earl 


WITH    THE   LEGISLATURE  153 

Granville's  Office,  or  Public-Land  Office,  or  any  Lands 
they  or  either  of  them,  have  had  the  prior  Occupancy  of,  or 
may  enter  a  Caveat  or  Claim  against  any  Person  or  Per- 
sons who  may  have  entered  or  surveyed  the  same,  pro- 
vided such  Entry,  Caveat  or  Claim,  be  made  on  or  before 
the  first  day  of  May  next  after  the  passing  of  this  Act,  and 
shall  be  entitled  in  Preference  of  all  others  to  obtain  a 
Grant  for  the  same,  according  to  the  Rules  of  the  Act  of 
the  Assembly  for  establishing  Offices  for  receiving  Entries 
of  Claims  for  Lands,  etc. 

"  IV.  And  whereas  many  ignorant  though  good  sub- 
jects of  this  State  have  not  taken  the  Oath  of  Allegiance 
owing  to  the  Neglect  of  the  Justices  of  the  Peace  in  many 
Counties ;  Be  it  therefore  enacted  by  the  Authority  afore- 
said, that  all  Residents  of  this  State,  who  have  not  been 
inimical,  or  heretofore  refused  to  take  the  Oath  when  par- 
ticularly called  upon,  and  who  shall  take  the  Oath  of  Alle- 
giance to  this  State  prescribed  by  Law  before  the  first  day 
of  May  next,  or  who  have  taken  the  said  Oath  since  the 
Time  prescribed  by  the  said  Law,  shall  be  admitted  to  all 
the  Rights,  Immunities,  and  Privileges  of  Citizens,  hereby 
granted  to  the  Moravians ;  any  Law  to  the  contrary  not- 
withstanding. 

"Halifax,  January  19,  1779." 

The  diary  says  that  Praezel  and  Heckewelder,  whose 
visit  secured  the  above  legislation,  had  been  sent  to  Hali- 
fax after  hope  had  failed,  and  the  property  was  being  seized 
and  occupied.  When  they  returned  all  was  changed,  and 
from  that  time  forth  there  was  no  serious  fear  of  the  loss 
of  their  homes  and  land. 

In  the  month  of  February,  Justice  Dobson  met  the  men 
of  the  several  towns,  and  they  gathered  in  the  church, 


154  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

forming  a  half-circle  about  the  magistrate.  The  latter 
read  the  form  of  the  affirmation,  the  men  repeated  it 
after  him. 

"  I,  A.  B.,  do  solemnly  and  sincerely  declare. and  affirm, 
in  the  Presence  of  Almighty  God,  that  I  will  truly  and 
faithfully  demean  myself  as  a  peaceable  Subject  of  the 
independent  State  of  North  CaroHna,  and  will  be  subject 
to  the  Powers  and  Authorities  that  are  or  may  be  estab- 
lished for  the  good  Government  thereof,  and  not  inconsis- 
tent with  the  Constitution,  by  yielding  either  an  active  or 
passive  Obedience  thereto ;  and  that  I  will  not  abet  or 
join  the  Subjects  or  forces  of  the  King  of  Great  Britain, 
or  other  enemies  of  this  State,  by  any  Means,  in  any  Con- 
spiracy whatsoever,  against  the  said  State,  or  the  United 
States  of  America;  and  that  I  will  make  known  to  the 
Governor,  or  some  Member  of  the  Council  of  State,  Judge 
of  the  Supreme  Court,  or  Justice  of  the  Peace,  all  Trea- 
sons, Conspiracies,  or  Attempts,  Committed  or  Intended 
against  the  same,  which  shall  come  to  my  Knowledge." 

At  the  end  of  this  formula  Dobson  said,  '*  so  help  ye 
God."  He  then  gave  each  one  the  written  certificate. 
This  closed  forever  the  question  of  their  liberty  in  the 
matter  of  affirming.  They  were  likewise  relieved  of  fur- 
ther anxiety  regarding  military  duty  by  the  imposition  of 
a  triple  tax.     This  tax  was  paid  until  1783. 

There  seemed  still  to  have  been  some  who  annoyed 
the  people  of  Wachovia  in  regard  to  their  land,  and  hence, 
to  settle  any  legal  complications,  in  May,  1780,  the  legisla- 
ture in  Newbern,  Abner  Nash,  governor,  passed  the  fol- 
lowing :  — 

"  An  act  for  the  relief  of  the  People  called  Moravians, 
.  .  .  within  this  State. 


WITH   THE   LEGISLATURE  155 

"  I.  Whereas  by  an  Act  of  the  General  Assembly  of  this 
State,  entitled  an  Act  to  amend  an  Act  for  declaring  what 
crimes  and  practices  against  the  State  shall  be  treason, 
and  what  shall  be  misprision  of  treason,  and  providing 
punishments  adequate  to  the  crimes  of  both  classes,  and 
preventing  the  dangers  which  may  arise  from  persons  dis- 
affected to  the  State,  all  persons  within  the  State  are 
requested  to  take  an  oath,  or  an  affirmation  to  the  State, 
and  in  case  of  refusal  are  either  to  be  sent  out  of  the 
State,  qr  to  be  deprived  of  the  benefit  and  protection  of 
the  laws  of  said  State,  and  disabled  from  prosecuting  or 
defending  any  suit  either  in  law  or  equity :  and  whereas 
numbers  of  persons  under  pretence  that  the  people  called 
Moravians,  .  .  .  have  not  taken  an  affirmation  to  the 
State  have  entered  and  taken  up  the  lands  which  the  said 
denomination  of  people  have  remained  in  quiet  possession 
of  for  many  years :  for  remedy  whereof,  and  to  prevent 
such  abuses  for  the  future, 

"  II.  Be  it  enacted  etc..  That  from  and  after  the  pass- 
ing of  this  Act,  when  it  shall  appear  that  any  of  the  peo- 
ple of  the  said  denomination  within  this  State,  .  .  .  shall 
have  been  lawfully  possessed  of  any  lands  within  the  said 
State,  either  by  patent,  deed,  or  otherwise,  whereon  any 
other  person  hath  heretofore  made  entry,  and  under  the 
above  said  pretence,  all  such  entries  and  the  proceedings 
thereon  shall  be  deemed  null  and  void ;  and  in  case  any 
entries  shall  hereafter  be  made  on  any  of  the  lands  of  said 
people,  such  entries  shall  also  be  void  and  of  no  effect. 

"  Read  three  times  and  ratified  in  General  Assembly, 
the  tenth  day  of  May,  a.d.  1780. 

"Alexander  Martin,  S.S. 
"Thomas  Benbury,  S.C." 


156  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

When  Marshall  took  the  deeds  which  had  been  received 
from  England,  to  Salisbury,  in  1 780,  to  have  them  recorded, 
the  recorder  declined  to  accept  them  at  that  time.  These 
were  the  deeds  made  by  Hutton,  of  London,  to  Marshall. 
Hutton  had  received  the  deeds  from  Lord  Granville,  the 
original  proprietor,  and  he  had  held  the  land  in  trust  for 
the  church.  He,  in  his  turn,  transferred  them  to  Marshall, 
as  proprietor.  Soon  after  Marshall's  visit  to  Salisbury,  he 
and  Bagge  were  summoned  to  appear  before  the  commis- 
sion which  had  in  charge  the  affairs  of  confiscated  estates. 
The  interview  between  the  members  of  the  commission 
and  the  Moravians  was  fairly  satisfactory  to  the  latter. 
When  the  legislature  gathered  in  Salem,  in  1781  and  1782, 
their  affairs  were  fully  studied  and  finally  understood  by 
the  legislators.  It  became  apparent  that  there  had  never 
been  any  just  cause  for  doubt  in  regard  to  the  title; 
hence,  to  settle  the  question  beyond  the  possibility  of  any 
further  complications  which  might  arise  as  a  result  of 
plots  against  the  people  of  Wachovia,  Marshall  appeared 
before  the  legislature  in  April,  1782,  and  the  following 
act  was  passed,  thus  ending  the  years  of  unjust  persecu- 
tion :  — 

"  I.  Whereas,  Frederick  William  Marshall,  esquire,  of 
Salem  in  Surry  County,  hath  made  it  appear  to  this 
General  Assembly  that  all  the  tracts  of  land  in  this  State 
belonging  to  the  lord  advocate,  the  chancellor  and  the 
agent  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  or  United  Brethren,  have 
been  transferred  to  him  from  the  former  possessors,  in 
trust  for  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  or  United  Brethren ;  and  as 
doubts  have  arisen  whether  the  said  tracts  do  not  come 
within  the  description  of  the  Confiscation  Act ;  and  to 
quiet    the    minds   of   those   to   whom    conveyances   have 


WITH    THE   LEGISLATURE  157 

been  made,  or  are  to  be  made,  of  any  part  or  parts 
thereof ; 

"II.  Be  it  therefore  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  State  of  North  Carolina,  and  it  is  hereby  enacted 
by  authority  of  the  same,  that  a  certain  deed  of  lease  and 
release,  dated  the  twenty-seventh  and  twenty-eighth  of 
October,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  seventy-eight, 
from  James  Hutton,  conveying  the  tract  of  Wachovia,  in 
Surry  County,  to  said  Frederick  William  Marshall,  be 
hereby  declared  valid  in  law,  and  to  be  admitted  to  probate 
in  the  County  of  Surry,  and  registered  in  the  Register's 
office  thereof,  agreeable  to  the  testimonials  thereunto  per- 
taining ;  and  that  all  lands  which  by  deed  of  bargain  and 
sale  of  the  twentieth  of  April,  one  thousand  seven  hun- 
dred and  sixty-four,  between  William  Churton  and  Charles 
Metcalf,  registered  in  the  County  of  Orange  in  book  num- 
ber one,  page  one  hundred  and  six,  and  in  Rowan  County, 
in  book  E,  number  five,  page  four  hundred  and  fifty-two, 
etc.,  were  then  conveyed  to  said  Charles  Metcalf,  be 
hereby  vested  in  the  said  William  Marshall  in  trust  as 
aforesaid ;  and  all  conveyances  of  the  above  mentioned 
lands,  or  any  one  of  them,  made,  or  which  shall  be  made, 
by  the  said  Frederick  William  Marshall,  shall  be  as  good 
and  valid  to  all  intents  and  purposes  as  if  the  Confiscation 
Act  had  never  passed. 

"  III.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  afore- 
said, that  the  power  of  Attorney  of  Christian  Frederick 
Cossart,  dated  the  third  of  November,  one  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  seventy-two,  empowering  said  Frederick 
Wilham  Marshall  to  sell  his  lands,  be  admitted  to  probate 
and  registry  in  the  County  of  Wilkes,  and  be  as  good  and 
valid  in  law  as  it  could  or  might  have  been,  had  the  Act 
of  Confiscation  never  passed." 


158  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

The  proprietors  of  the  Wachovia  tract  were  and  are 
the  following :  — 

1.  James  Hutton,  of  London,  Aug.  7,  1753  —  Oct.  28, 
1778.     Title  transferred  by  deed  to 

2.  Frederick  William  Marshall,  of  Salem,  N.  C,  1778  — 
Feb.  II,  1802.     Transferred  by  will  to 

3.  Christian  Louis  Benzien,  of  Salem,  1802  —  Nov.  13, 
1 8 II.     Transferred  by  will  to 

4.  John  Gebhard  Cunow,  of  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  181 1  — 
March  28,  1822.     Transferred  by  deed  to 

5.  Lewis  David  de  Schweinitz,  of  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  1822 

—  Feb.  8,  1834.     Transferred  by  will  to 

6.  William  Henry  Van  Vleck,  of  New  York  City,  1834 

—  Aug.  7,  1844.     Transferred  by  deed  to 

7.  Charles  F.  Kluge,  of  Salem,  N.  C,  1844  —  April  19, 
1853.     Transferred  by  deed  to 

8.  Emil  A.  de  Schweinitz,  of  Salem,  1853  —  Dec.  i, 
1877.     Transferred  by  deed  to 

9.  The  Board  of  Provincial  Elders  of  the  Southern 
Province  of  the  Moravian  Church. 

In  1 78 1  the  legislature  appointed  Salem  as  the  place  for 
meeting.  The  time  was  November.  On  the  8th  of  the 
month  Governor  Alexander  Martin  arrived,  and  also  two 
companies  of  soldiers.  Ex-Governor  Caswell  came,  and 
sixty-three  members  of  the  Senate  and  the  House. 
Twenty-eight  members  of  the  House  were  absent,  and  ten 
members  of  the  Senate.  On  the  night  of  November  24 
the  alarming  news  was  received  that  a  large  body  of  Tories 
was  near  the  town,  and  intended  to  make  an  attack  for  the 
purpose  of  seizing  the  person  of  the  governor.  Governor 
Martin  had  his  room  in  the  Brethren's  House,  corner  of 
Main  and  Academy  streets.  It  was  a  cold  November 
night,  rain  was  falling,  and  all  night  long  the  two   com- 


\ 


WITH    THE   LEGISLATURE  159 

panics  patrolled  the  streets.  No  attack  was  made,  and 
at  9  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  tired,  cold,  and  wet  soldiers 
retired  to  their  quarters. 

On  the  27th  of  November  it  was  decided  to  adjourn. 
Several  meetings  were  held,  but  no  business  was  transacted. 
The  utmost  cordiality  existed  between  the  people  and  the 
officials.  Homes  were  engaged  for  the  next  meeting,  and 
with  this  kindly  feeling  the  members  departed. 

Governor  Martin  again  arrived  in  Salem  January  25,  1782, 
and  with  him  the  Speaker,  and  a  number  of  the  members 
of  the  legislature.  Among  the  representatives  present  on 
this  second  occasion  were  many  who  were  not  present  the 
first  time,  and  thus  nearly  all  the  representatives  were  in 
Salem,  either  in  1781  or  1782.  On  the  30th  of  the  month 
Governor  Burke  unexpectedly  arrived.  He  had  been  a 
prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  British,  and  his  sudden  appear- 
ance was  a  source  of  so  much  joy  that  a  number  of  thanks- 
giving hymns  were  sung  in  the  evening  service.  Colonel 
Steward  was  present  to  officially  represent  General  Greene's 
army,  and  Major  Taylor  was  sent  from  the  Virginia  legis- 
lature. Several  sessions  were  held,  but  a  quorum  not 
being  present,  no  business  was  transacted.  Some  were  in 
favour  of  waiting  a  week,  but  it  was  suddenly  decided  to 
separate,  which  was  done  at  once,  a  number  leaving  the 
same  evening,  the  remainder  the  next  day. 

While  it  is  true  that  no  executive  business  was  transacted 
either  in  1781  or  1782,  the  legislature  was  present  and  was 
represented  by  almost  all  the  members  on  the  two  occasions. 
The  first  time  they  were  in  the  town  three  weeks,  the 
second  time  two  weeks.  The  great  benefit  resulting  from 
these  meetings  was  that  the  leading  men  of  the  state 
became  acquainted  with  the  people  of  Wachovia,  and  not 
only  did  all  unkind  feeling  toward  the   Moravians  disap- 


i6o  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

pear,  but  we  read  on  many  occasions  of  the  social  visits 
and  the  fraternal  exchange  of  courtesies.  Hence  the 
close  of  the  decade  finds  the  Province  of  Wachovia  hke  a 
vessel  in  the  harbour  after  a  stormy  voyage.  Many  times 
it  seemed  that  the  ship  could  not  weather  the  tempest,  but 
when  the  great  Peace  Jubilee  was  celebrated  to  commem- 
orate the  close  of  the  struggle  between  England  and  the 
United  States,  the  Moravians  could  also  rejoice  over  the 
complete  defeat  of  all  their  enemies,  and  rest  in  the  bene- 
fits arising  from  the  friendly  legislation  which  assured  to 
them  and  their  posterity  that  freedom  to  secure  which  they 
forsook  home  and  fatherland,  and  which  was  to  them  a 
most  precious  treasure. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

"  IN   THE   VERY   THEATRE   OF   THE   WAR  " 
1773-1783 

"  In  the  very  theatre  of  the  war  "  are  the  words  used  by 
the  writer  of  a  century  and  a  quarter  ago.  He  was  fully 
justified  in  using  this  description,  for  although  actual 
fighting  did  not  occur  in  Wachovia,  the  horrors  of  the 
struggle  were  all  about  them,  the  hardships  were  many, 
and  their  part  was  none  the  less  meritorious,  even  though 
they  did  not  engage  in  the  battles.  The  years  1780  and 
1 78 1  formed  a  dark  and  trying  period  for  North  Carolina, 
as  well  as  its  neighbour,  South  Carolina.  There  were 
bloody  battles,  defeats  and  victories,  doubts  and  uncertain- 
ties. The  interest  in  Wachovia's  part  is  divided  between 
the  actual  scenes  in  this  Province,  and  the  relation  which 
the  events  bear  to  the  general  history  of  the  Revolution. 

In  1780  a  large  number  of  soldiers  gathered  at  Fayette- 
ville,  ten  thousand  or  more,  to  resist  the  English,  who  were 
invading  the  states  from  the  south.  After  the  harvests 
had  been  gathered,  a  company  of  men  from  General  Gates's 
army  came  to  Wachovia  and  impressed  horses,  wagons,  and 
men  to  carry  provisions  to  Camden.  This  place  is  about 
one  hundred  and  twenty-five  miles  from  Wachovia  in  a 
direct  line.  At  Camden  a  bloody  battle  was  fought  August 
16,  and  in  this  struggle  the  American  forces  were  totally 
defeated,  with  two  thousand  killed,  wounded,  or  prisoners. 
The  visit  of  General  Gates's  troops  to  Wachovia,  the  prep- 
aration  of  the  army  supplies,    the    trip  to   Camden,  the 

i6i 


i62  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

terrible  battle,  the  loss  of  the  horses  and  wagons  belong- 
ing to  the  Moravians,  —  these  were  the  things  which  brought 
them  into  contact  with  the  actual  warfare  of  that  period. 
Though  they  lost  property,  no  lives  were  sacrificed  in  the 
South  Carolina  battle. 

After  the  defeat  of  the  American  army  at  Camden  the 
Tories  became  very  bold.  They  gathered  in  large  numbers 
all  around  Wachovia,  and  committed  many  depredations. 
The  experiences  connected  with  this  uprising  show  very 
plainly  that  the  sympathies  of  Wachovia  were  not  with 
those  who  were  arrayed  against  the  government.  At  one 
time  the  Tories  were  one  thousand  strong  in  this  neighbour- 
hood, and  the  military  officials  detailed  three  hundred 
Virginia  soldiers  to  "  chastise "  them.  The  methods  of 
these  troops  were  not  as  severe  as  those  employed  in  other 
sections,  but  what  they  did  had  the  desired  effect.  Arriv- 
ing at  Bethabara  in  August,  the  troops  established  their 
headquarters  in  the  town,  and  sent  out  small  detachments 
to  arrest  and  bring  in  the  Tories.  They  were  in  Bethabara 
three  weeks.  The  first  company  of  prisoners  numbered 
twelve.  Then  another  and  another  scouting  party  brought 
in  the  suspected  men  and  confined  them  in  the  Brethren's 
House,  the  same  building  in  which  Governor  Tryon  was 
entertained.  The  trial  took  place  as  soon  as  the  prisoners 
arrived,  some  were  discharged,  some  were  whipped,  and 
one  man  received  more  than  one  hundred  lashes.  At  the 
end  of  three  weeks  this  company  withdrew,  but  the  town 
was  not  left  long  in  peace. 

A  detachment  of  Georgia  soldiers,  under  Pickens,  five 
hundred  in  number,  arrived  about  this  time,  at  Bethabara, 
and  remained  several  days.  It  was  a  time  of  terror,  though 
we  are  not  told  in  this  instance  what  form  the  danger 
assumed.     Plundering  was  common,  houses  were  entered 


"IN  THE  VERY  THEATRE  OF  THE  WAR"    163 

at  will,  and  we  infer  that  they  threatened  to  destroy  the 
town,  as  it  is  stated  that  it  was  a  time  of  the  greatest  peril. 
The  soldiers,  among  other  depredations,  broke  into  the  mill, 
stole  the  flour  belonging  to  the  villagers,  and  then  went  to 
the  houses  and  requested  the  people  to  exchange  bread  for 
their  flour.  When  Pickens's  troops  retired,  the  town  was 
nearly  ruined. 

In  October  of  the  same  year,  1780,  the  battle  of  King's 
Mountain  was  fought.  The  British  officer,  Ferguson,  had 
taken  a  position  on  top  of  the  mountain,  and  he  considered 
his  position  so  strong  that  he  declared  impiously  that  "  God 
Almighty  could  not  drive  him  out."  The  attack  was  made 
by  the  American  soldiers,  and  the  British  were  completely 
defeated.  Two  hundred  of  the  British  were  killed,  one 
hundred  and  fifteen  were  wounded,  and  six  hundred  were 
taken  prisoners.  The  Americans  had  fifty  killed.  Three 
hundred  of  the  prisoners  and  a  number  of  the  wounded 
were  hurried  northward,  and  arrived  at  Wachovia  a  few 
days  after  the  battle.  Fifty  British  regulars  were  taken  to 
Salem,  two  hundred  and  fifty  British  militia  were  assigned 
to  Bethabara,  while  the  wounded  were  sent  to  Bethania. 
They  remained  in  Wachovia  about  three  weeks,  till  all  the 
provisions  had  been  consumed,  and  then  troops  and 
prisoners  moved  on. 

At  this  time  General  Greene  was  placed  in  command  of 
the  American  forces,  his  task  being  to  check  or  crush  the 
British  in  their  invasion  from  the  south.  In  view  of  the 
losses  already  sustained,  and  the  demoralized  condition  of 
the  army,  he  had  a  difficult  task.  But  he  was  a  brave  man, 
an  able  soldier,  and  a  strict  disciplinarian.  A  detachment 
of  Greene's  soldiers,  was  stationed  in  Salem,  and  remained 
during  the  month  of  January,  1781.  Their  object  is  not 
stated   in   the  diary   of  Salem,   but  it  was   no  doubt  to 


i64  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

establish  a  base  of  supplies  for  the  army.  These  soldiers, 
together  with  the  church  officials,  determined  to  establish 
what  they  term  barracks.  It  was  a  building  twenty-four  by 
thirty  feet,  and  was  built  west  of  the  hotel,  outside  the  edge  of 
the  town.  The  first  effort  was  to  cover  the  expense  by  private 
subscriptions,  and  use  it  as  a  shelter  for  indigent  travellers 
who  could  not  pay  the  hotel  charges.  They  thought  that  it 
could  also  be  used  for  soldiers  passing  through  the  town, 
for  military  supplies,  and  in  case  of  need  as  a  hospital. 
The  private  subscription  plan  failed,  but  the  military 
authorities  took  up  the  matter,  and  the  building  was 
erected,  and  used  as  a  commissary  and  for  other  purposes. 
The  developments  of  the  next  days  were  such  that  Greene's 
soldiers  and  wagons  had  to  leave,  to  escape  the  approach- 
ing British,  and  February  5,  1781,  Greene's  men  withdrew, 
and  removed  the  supplies.  We  hear  nothing  further  of 
the  barrack-building.  A  hospital  was  established  in  the 
two-story  building,  corner  of  Main  and  Bank  streets,  the 
same  house  which  contained  the  first  meeting  hall. 

By  this  time,  January,  1782,  the  American  forces  under 
Greene  were  beginning  to  rally ;  Morgan  and  William 
Washington  were  sent  to  the  border  line  of  South  Carolina 
to  dispute  the  progress  of  Cornwallis  and  Tarleton.  The 
battle  of  "  Cowpens "  followed,  and  the  British  were 
defeated.  This  stung  the  pride  of  Cornwallis,  and  he 
determined  to  make  a  bold  dash  and  capture  Morgan,  and 
then  crush  Greene.  He  knew  that  the  hopes  of  the  Amer- 
icans in  this  section  depended  on  these  two  men.  Then 
began  the  wild  chase  which  became  famous  in  the  history 
of  the  Revolution,  and  which  brought  Cornwallis  and  his 
whole  army  into  Wachovia.  The  chase  covered  a  distance 
of  two  hundred  miles,  and  the  pursuit  of  the  Americans, 
under   Greene,  by  the    British,    under  Cornwallis,  was  so 


"IN  THE  VERY  THEATRE  OF  THE  WAR"    165 

energetic  that  often  the  armies  were  within  sight  of  one 
another,  and  the  bugles  of  one  army  could  be  heard  by 
the  soldiers  of  the  other;  and  frequently  the  British  would 
arrive  at  one  side  of  a  river  only  to  see  the  rear-guard 
of  the  Americans  hastening  up  the  bank  on  the  other  side 
of  the  stream.  In  the  end  Greene  outgeneralled  Cornwalhs, 
as  the  history  of  the  Revolution  shows. 

It  was  in  the  midst  of  this  famous  retreat  and  pursuit 
that,  on  the  9th  of  February,  the  British  army  of  seven 
thousand  men  marched  into  Wachovia,  under  the  personal 
command  of  Cornwallis.  The  soldiers  encamped  just  out- 
side Bethania,  and  took  entire  possession  of  the  village 
and  the  surrounding  country.  Cornwallis  had  his  head- 
quarters in  the  house  now  occupied  by  Professor  A.  I.  But- 
ner,  north  of  the  church.  Fires  were  kindled  in  the  streets 
and  yards,  to  feed  which  all  fences  and  outhouses  were 
demolished.  The  ladies  of  the  town  were  required  to 
spend  the  entire  night  in  baking  and  cooking  for  the 
soldiers.  The  younger  people  were  all  gathered  in  the 
house  of  the  pastor.  The  soldiers  foraged  all  through 
the  neighbouring  country,  and  found  several  still-houses. 
Liquor  was  freely  consumed.  Caruthers  is  responsible 
for  the  statement  that  during  the  night  there  was  so  much 
drunkenness  that  five  hundred  American  troops  could 
have  captured  the  entire  army.  The  people  were  alarmed 
lest  the  numerous  fires  would  start  a  conflagration  in  the 
village.  During  the  night  rain  began  to  fall,  and  this 
danger  was  averted.  The  next  morning,  when  the  army 
marched  away,  a  scene  of  desolation  was  presented : 
fences  and  many  buildings  gone ;  all  their  poultry  taken ; 
cattle  killed  and  perhaps  only  half  consumed,  the  remain- 
der lying  untouched.  The  little  village  lost  thirty  head 
of  cattle  and  twenty-three  horses.     Cornwallis  says  in  his 


i66  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

despatches  that  while  passing  through  Wachovia  he  had 
no  trouble  to  find  supplies  for  his  army.  Requisition  for 
bread,  meal,  flour,  and  spirits  was  sent  to  Bethabara  and 
Salem.  The  people  in  the  latter  place  had  a  difificult  time 
to  protect  themselves  against  the  Tories,  who  had  become 
very  bold  in  the  presence  of  the  British  army. 

The  next  day,  February  lo,  the  army  passed  through 
Bethabara.  It  required  six  hours,  from  eight  o'clock  in 
the  morning  till  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  Guards 
were  stationed  at  many  points  in  order  to  prevent  depre- 
dations. Cornwallis  dismounted  at  the  hotel,  and  he  was 
respectfully  addressed  by  a  delegation  of  citizens,  to  whom 
he  replied  in  a  friendly  and  pleasant  manner. 

Continuing  the  march,  the  army  passed  through  Salem 
and  encamped  once  more  in  Wachovia,  this  time  near 
Friedland.  Here  the  soldiers  scattered  all  through  the 
country,  and  committed  much  violence  on  their  foraging 
expeditions.  Heintzman  was  surrounded  by  a  company 
of  eight  British  soldiers,  and  demands  were  made  for 
food.  The  poor  man  did  not  have  it,  so  he  could  not 
comply  with  their  demands.  This  enraged  them,  and 
with  bayonets  at  his  breast  they  were  about  to  run  him 
through,  when  a  company  of  people  approached,  and  he 
escaped.  All  supplies  were  seized,  and  when  the  British 
troops  passed  on,  there  was  a  feeling  of  great  relief  that 
Wachovia  had  escaped  complete  destruction. 

One  incident  threatened  serious  consequences.  The 
depredations  of  Tories,  freebooters,  and  straggling  bands 
of  soldiers  were  so  burdensome  that  it  was  decided  to  send 
a  deputation  to  General  Greene  to  solicit  protection.  At 
that  time  it  was  not  known  that  the  British  were  so  near. 
Bewighausen  and  Holder  went  to  Greene's  camp.  They 
returned  only  an  hour  or  two  before  Cornwallis  entered 


"IN  THE  VERY  THEATRE  OF  THE  WAR"    167 

Salem.  Had  they  been  a  little  later,  and  their  visit  dis- 
covered, it  would  no  doubt  have  appeared  to  the  British 
as  if  information  had  been  sent  to  Greene,  and  would 
probably  have  cost  the  two  men  their  lives,  and  possibly 
the  destruction  of  the  entire  town.  It  was  a  narrow 
escape  from  a  serious  trouble. 

Hardly  had  the  British  army  of  Lord  Cornwallis  dis- 
appeared when  new  and  even  greater  troubles  swept  down 
upon  them.  Different  bodies  of  troops  followed  in  the 
wake  of  the  English.  Major  Dickens,  of  Mecklenburg, 
came  with  a  detachment ;  Pickens  arrived  with  another 
company ;  freebooters  came  with  no  commanders.  They 
were  not  friendly,  and  could  not  understand  the  Moravian 
position  of  neutrality  in  the  matter  of  hostilities.  No 
doubt  they  were  anxious  to  find  an  excuse  which  would 
enable  them  to  plunder  without  restraint.  Accordingly, 
in  every  form  of  question  and  imputation  they  endeavoured 
to  force  from  the  people  the  acknowledgment  that  they 
were  Tories.  This  they  could  not  do,  as  they  were  stanch 
and  loyal  adherents  of  the  new  government,  and  dreaded 
the  Tories.  We  find  no  notice  anywhere  in  the  diary 
that  they  were  on  friendly  terms  with  the  Tories,  or  were 
ever  associated  with  them.  They  always  dreaded  these 
men,  who  lived  in  North  Carolina  but  were  not  true  to  the 
home  land. 

With  the  arrival  of  the  Wilkes  militia  matters  grew 
worse.  No  doubt  this  was  a  company  of  rude  moun- 
taineers, and  they  wrought  great  injury  to  Wachovia. 
The  soldiers  from  Mecklenburg  and  from  Georgia,  reen- 
forced  by  the  freebooters,  still  retained  the  semblance  of 
responsibility  to  their  commanders,  but  when  the  Wilkes 
militia  arrived,  the  last  barrier  was  broken  down  and  riot 
ran  amuck.     Homes  were  entered  and  plundered.     Prop- 


i68  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

erty  was  seized  and  destroyed.  Men  were  dragged  into 
the  streets,  and,  with  loaded  muskets  placed  against  the 
breast,  demands  were  made  with  which  it  was  impossible 
to  comply.  This  state  of  affairs  seemed  to  be  as  bad  as 
it  possibly  could  be,  but  the  next  day,  February  17,  was 
the  darkest  and  most  dreadful  day  of  the  war.  Just  as  in 
legislative  matters  August  18,  1778,  was  the  darkest  day, 
so  in  military  matters  February  17,  1781,  was  the  time 
when  the  highest  point  of  danger  and  terror  was  reached. 
On  that  day  seven  hundred  men,  rough,  wild,  and  hostile, 
were  in  Salem.  They  were  plundering  and  destroying, 
threatening  and  unrestrained.  On  this  day,  when  mob 
rule  was  abroad  and  the  citizens  had  lost  all  hope,  they 
found  the  Scripture  portion  in  the  text-book  was :  — 

"  Thou  hast  been  a  strength  to  the  poor,  a  strength  to 
the  needy  in  his  distress,  a  refuge  from  the  storm,  a 
shadow  from  the  heat,  when  the  blast  of  the  terrible  one 
is  as  a  storm  against  the  wall." 

The  last  marked  event  in  the  history  of  the  movement 
of  the  soldiers  took  place  in  connection  with  the  battle  of 
Guilford  Court-house.  The  scene  of  this  battle  is  near 
the  present  city  of  Greensboro,  and  about  a  score  of  miles 
eastward  from  Salem.  Some  of  the  soldiers  alluded  to  in 
a  preceding  paragraph  were  on  their  way  to  this  strug- 
gle, which  every  one  knew  must  come,  but  where  it  would 
occur  could  not  then  be  calculated.  When  Cornwallis 
failed  to  catch  Greene,  he  retired  to  Hillsboro.  Terrible 
cruelties  were  going  on  all  over  the  state  by  bands  of 
Whigs  and  Tories,  and  so  many  lives  were  being  sacrificed 
by  these  bands  that  Greene  declared  North  Carolina  would 
be  depopulated  if  a  stop  were  not  put  to  these  things. 
Hence  he  returned  to  North  Carolina,  determined  to 
decide  the  matter.     The  armies  met  at   Guilford  Court- 


"IN  THE  VERY  THEATRE  OF  THE  WAR"    169 

house.  The  Americans  retired  before  the  British  veterans, 
and  although  CornwaHis  was  left  in  possession  of  the  field, 
he  had  lost  more  than  five  hundred  men,  and  among  the 
dead  officers  was  the  brave  and  daring  Colonel  Webster, 
personally  so  dear  to  Lord  CornwaHis.  Even  American 
writers  declare  that  CornwaHis  and  his  troops  fought  like 
heroes  on  that  day.  But  it  was  of  no  avail.  The  Ameri- 
can troops  began  to  recognize  the  first  faint  streaks  of  the 
dawn  of  victory  in  the  campaign.  Though  they  had  re- 
tired from  the  field  of  battle,  they  returned  and  pursued 
the  retreating  British  army,  driving  it  before  them,  to 
Wilmington  and  out  of  the  state. 

After  the  battle,  troops  again  began  to  pass  through 
Wachovia.  They  were  accustomed  to  violence  and  blood- 
shed. The  Wilkes  militia  had  expressed  their  determina- 
tion to  finish  the  destruction  which  they  had  begun  when 
first  in  Wachovia.  Hence,  when  news  reached  Salem  that 
the  Wilkes  militia  were  returning,  an  appeal  was  made  to 
Campbell  with  his  sixty  Virginia  soldiers,  and  to  Colonel 
Armstrong,  their  tried  and  true  friend,  and  these  two  offi- 
cers, with  their  companies,  placed  themselves  in  an  atti- 
tude of  defence,  ready  to  give  battle  to  the  Wilkes  militia, 
whose  duty  it  should  have  been  to  defend  instead  of 
destroy.  By  these  means  the  needed  protection  was 
given  and  the  crisis  was  passed.  No  further  overwhelm- 
ing dangers  came  nigh  them.  Many  soldiers  passed ; 
large  burdens  were  laid  upon  the  people ;  but  they  were 
in  the  end  able  to  say  with  the  good  man  of  old :  — 

"  He  shall  deliver  thee  in  six  troubles ;  yea,  in  seven 
there  shall  no  evil  touch  thee." 

We  will  in  conclusion  mention  two  points  in  connection 
with  these  turbulent  times. 

The  first  was  the  care  given  to  the  wounded  brought  to 


I70  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

Salem  from  the  battle-field  of  Guilford  Court-house.  They 
were  cared  for  in  the  hospital  by  Bonn,  and  tenderly 
nursed  by  the  people  of  the  place.  When  they  had  all 
recovered  at  the  end  of  some  months,  these  men  spoke 
far  and  wide  of  the  true  kindness  of  the  Moravians,  and 
this,  more  than  anything  else,  won  the  friendship  of  the 
general  public. 

The  second  point  is  the  remarkable  amount  of  provi- 
sions supplied  from  the  time  the  wagons  went  to  Camden 
battle-field,  till  the  last  stragglers  left  after  the  battle  of 
Guilford  Court-house.  The  amount  of  the  requisitions 
is  often  given,  and  these,  added  to  the  supplies  which 
are  not  enumerated,  makes  the  matter  a  marvel  to  us  as 
we  read  the  account. 

The  preliminaries  of  peace  were  signed  in  Paris,  Janu- 
ary 20,  1783,  and  February  4  they  were  ratified.  July  4, 
1783,  was  appointed  as  a  day  of  rejoicing  for  the  return 
of  peace.  September  3,  1783,  the  treaty  of  peace  be- 
tween Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  was  signed, 
and  November  23,  1783,  official  notice  of  this  final  act  in 
the  great  war  drama  was  received  in  Wachovia. 

The  celebration  of  the  Peace  Jubilee,  July  4,  1783,  was 
like  the  bright  awaking  of  the  morning  after  a  night  of 
darkness  and  storm.  The  governor  issued  a  proclamation, 
calling  upon  all  good  people  to  fittingly  celebrate  the 
event.  All  of  the  congregations  complied  with  the  proc- 
lamation. The  people  of  Salem  were  awakened  on  that 
morning  by  appropriate  trombone  music.  In  the  morning 
meeting  the  "  Te  Deum  Laudamus "  was  chanted  with 
trombone  accompaniment.  Benzien  preached  the  sermon, 
taking  as  his  text  the  scripture  portion  for  the  day  when 
the  preliminaries  were  signed,  "The  Lord  of  Hosts  is  with 
us,  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuge." 


"IN  THE  VERY  THEATRE  OF  THE  WAR"    171 

He  spoke  of  the  blessings  of  peace,  and  urged  his 
hearers  to  seek  the  peace  of  heart  which  is  to  the  indi- 
vidual as  blessed  as  is  the  peace  we  are  now  celebrating 
to  the  entire  land.  At  the  end  of  the  sermon  the  choir 
sang  "Glory  to  God  in  the  Highest." 

At  two  o'clock  all  gathered  for  a  happy  love-feast,  on 
which  occasion  a  specially  composed  ode  was  sung.  This 
paper  is  still  in  the  possession  of  the  Salem  archives. 
The  title  to  the  composition  is  "  A  Psalm  of  Joy  of  the 
Congregation  in  Salem,  for  the  Peace  Jubilee,  July  4, 
1783."     The  first  choir  hymn  begins  with  the  line, 

"  Peace  is  with  us !  Peace  is  with  us ! " 

At  eight  o'clock  the  congregation  gathered  in  the  church 
and  engaged  in  singing  several  special  hymns.  They  then 
proceeded  to  the  front  of  the  congregation  house,  and  with 
two  choirs,  each  discoursing  vocal  and  instrumental  music, 
the  entire  procession  moved  reverently  and  solemnly  along 
the  main  streets  of  the  town.  The  houses  were  illuminated, 
and  after  the  line  of  march  had  been  completed,  all 
returned  to  the  church  and  were  dismissed  with  the  bless- 
ing of  the  Lord.  It  was  a  deeply  solemn  occasion,  the 
very  stillness  of  the  atmosphere  being  in  harmony  with 
the  hush  which  came  over  the  large  congregation  in  this 
evening  hour. 


CHAPTER   XV 

PROVINCIAL    AFFAIRS 
I 773-1 783 

Much  of  the  history  of  this  period  has  already  been  given, 
but,  in  addition  to  what  the  narrative  has  shown  us,  there 
were  some  experiences  which  were  connected  more  directly 
with  the  church  life,  and  these  we  will  gather  together  in 
a  brief  closing  chapter. 

Marshall's  visit  to  Europe  separated  him  from  his 
people  for  five  years,  at  a  time  when  his  presence  was 
specially  needed.  He  left  Salem  to  attend  the  General 
Synod  in  Germany,  and  because  of  the  unsettled  condition 
of  travel  was  unable  to  return  until  1779.  In  1774, 
Tiersch,  the  first  minister  of  Salem,  died.  The  following 
year  Utley,  the  English  pastor,  was  called  to  his  eternal 
home,  after  a  life  of  unusual  success,  not  only  as  a  worker 
in  Wachovia,  but  as  an  evangelist  in  this  entire  portion  of 
the  state.  The  large  concourse  of  people  gathered  from 
far  and  near  attested  the  deep  love  which  all  felt  for  this 
good  man. 

In  1774  an  effort  was  made  to  again  begin  work  in 
Georgia.  Miller  and  Wagner  went  to  Knoxboro,  and  in 
1775  Broesing  left  Wachovia  to  join  them,  and  to  begin 
work  on  the  estate  of  Silkhope.  Miller  died  of  fever,  and 
when  the  Revolution  broke  out,  the  conditions  placed  upon 
the  others  were  such  that  the  second  effort  in  Georgia  was 
abandoned.     The  authorities  gave  the  two  Moravians  the 

172 


PROVINCIAL   AFFAIRS  173 

choice  of  four  things.  First,  to  enlist  in  the  army,  which 
was  against  their  conscience ;  second,  pay  a  tax  of  £,"]  per 
month,  which  was  impossible,  as  they  had  no  means  where- 
with to  pay  it;  third,  go  to  jail,  which  was  decidedly  disa- 
greeable, since  they  had  committed  no  breach  of  propriety ; 
fourth,  leave  the  country,  which  they  did.  Miller  went 
back  to  Europe,  and  Broesing  to  North  Carolina. 

One  of  the  severe  trials  of  the  period,  and  that  which 
added  untold  sufferings  to  the  war  troubles,  was  the  prev- 
alence of  smallpox.  This  dread  disease  was  introduced 
by  the  soldiers,  and  spread  rapidly  all  through  Wachovia. 
Preceding  the  movements  of  the  soldiers  and  following  the 
season  of  unrest,  the  diary  says  the  sufferings  were  inde- 
scribable. 

It  is  noted  in  the  diary  that  early  in  the  period  they 
had  helped  to  pay  the  debt  of  the  Unity  by  contribu- 
tions. 

In  Salem  the  strangers'  burying-ground  was  fenced,  and 
improved  in  1775,  and  in  the  same  year  in  Bethabara  a 
new  tavern  was  built. 

The  pottery  interest  is  specially  mentioned  in  1777,  and 
when  the  ware  was  taken  from  the  kilns  great  crowds 
gathered  to  purchase. 

In  1778  mention  is  made  of  the  beginning  of  the  infant 
school. 

Rather  amusing  as  well  as  interesting  is  a  little  local 
experience  which  took  place  in  1778.  A  number  of  young 
men  resided  in  the  single  brethren's  house.  They  pursued 
various  trades,  received  a  regular  salary,  took  their  meals 
in  the  common  dining  hall,  and  paid  a  fixed  price  for  board. 
In  view  of  the  increased  cost  of  living  they  requested  a 
larger  salary,  and  expressed  a  willingness  to  pay  more  for 
their  meals.     The  proper  authorities  increased  the  salaries 


174  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

and  fixed  the  price  for  the  meals.  The  scale  did  not  please 
the  young  men.  In  an  evening  conference  they  were 
admonished  to  consider  these  matters  in  a  correct  and 
proper  Hght.  A  young  man  spoke  rather  freely  on  the 
subject,  and  he  was  advised  to  seek  a  wider  field  in  which 
to  use  his  talents.  When  the  young  men  returned  to  the 
Brethren's  House  the  smouldering  fires  of  discontent  broke 
out,  and  the  next  morning  they  left  their  work,  hoping  that 
the  day  labourers  would  follow.  The  latter  did  not  do  so. 
Some  of  the  young  men  went  from  Salem  to  Bethabara, 
others  went  into  the  woods,  and  thus  they  passed  the  day. 
In  the  evening  all  were  satisfied  with  the  length  of  the 
•'one  day  strike,"  and  returned,  humbly  asking  pardon  for 
their  insubordination,  and  realizing  that  they  had  become 
the  laughing  stock  of  the  town. 

An  important  event  in  this  period  was  the  visit  of 
Bishop  J.  F.  Reichel  in  1780.  He  was  a  man  of  keen 
insight  into  affairs,  and  he  seemed  to  intuitively  recognize 
the  needs  of  the  times.  He  laboured  zealously  to  har- 
monize the  conflicting  political  views ;  he  explained  clearly 
to  the  congregations  their  duties  in  view  of  the  changed 
state  of  affairs ;  when  he  left,  it  was  found  that  his  visit 
had  been  signally  blessed  by  the  Lord. 

One  special  work  which  Bishop  Reichel  performed 
in  Wachovia  was  the  inauguration  of  the  "ministers' 
conference,"  which  he  established  September  15,  1780. 
This  consists  of  a  gathering  of  the  ministers  of  the 
Province,  in  Salem,  the  first  Thursday  morning  of  each 
month.  In  this  meeting  the  affairs  of  each  congregation 
are  discussed  in  a  friendly  manner,  though  the  confer- 
ence has  no  executive  powers.  The  welfare  of  the  con- 
gregations is  promoted,  and  plans  for  the  new  month  are 
discussed.     Much  good  is  done  in  this  respect,  and  still, 


PROVINCIAL  AFFAIRS  175 

probably  one  of  the  best  features  of  the  conference  is  the 
fraternal  feeling  which  this  contact  of  the  ministers,  one 
with  the  other,  promotes.  For  one  hundred  and  seven- 
teen years  this  ministers'  conference  has  been  held  in  the 
Southern  Province. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE   CLOSE   OF   THE   CENTURY. 
1784-1799 

With  the  close  of  the  Revolution  the  history  of  Wach- 
ovia passes  into  an  entirely  new  and  different  development. 
For  generations  they  enjoyed  the  blessings  of  peace;  they 
were  free  from  the  dangers  of  warfare,  and  even  the  enmi- 
ties of  their  neighbours  ceased.  In  1783  Bagge  became 
a  member  of  the  legislature,  the  first  citizen  of  Wachovia 
to  take  a  seat  in  that  body.  There  was  no  further  trouble 
with  the  lawgivers  of  that  state.  In  1792  both  the  state 
legislature  and  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  granted 
them  full  liberty  to  abstain  from  taking  an  oath,  and  to 
have  perfect  freedom  from  bearing  arms.  In  this  connec- 
tion we  will  add  that  with  the  passing  years  the  com- 
munity voluntarily  renounced  both  these  rights,  and  in 
the  Civil  War  of  1 861-1865  no  braver  men  went  to  the 
field  than  those  from  Forsyth  County. 

The  results  of  the  Revolution  were  very  hard  for  the 
people  in  the  western  portion  of  the  state.  As  we  have 
already  stated,  many  settlers  were  shiftless  and  improvi- 
dent. This  class  of  people  were  compelled  to  begin  anew, 
and  with  nothing  to  aid  them.  The  diary  states  that 
famine  was  abroad  in  the  land,  many  subsisting  on  roots 
and  berries  till  the  wheat  harvest.  Scarcity  and  suffering 
continued  several  years.     As  was  the  case  in  every  pre- 

176 


THE   CLOSE   OF   THE   CENTURY  177 

ceding  trouble,  the  Moravians  shared  their  scanty  store 
of  provisions  with  those  who  were  in  an  even  worse 
condition. 

Frequent  mention  is  made  of  the  sympathy  which  they 
felt  for  their  fellow-members  in  various  parts  of  the 
world.  It  was  in  this  period  that  the  country  of  France 
passed  through  the  horrors  of  its  bloody  revolution.  And 
with  the  rise  of  the  Napoleonic  power,  and  with  the  whole 
of  Europe  filled  with  the  war  which  followed,  a  number 
of  our  congregations  were  brought  into  the  greatest  peril, 
especially  those  of  Neuwied,  on  the  Rhine,  and  of  Zeist, 
in  Holland.  It  will  be  remembered  that  from  the  latter 
congregation  much  aid  had  been  given  in  the  founding  of 
Wachovia. 

In  1793  the  news  of  a  terrible  hurricane  in  the  West 
Indies  reached  them,  and  called  forth  additional  sympathy. 
At  this  time  and  all  through  the  succeeding  years  we  find 
the  people  of  Wachovia  sending  aid  to  afflicted  brethren, 
not  only  to  their  neighbours  in  the  West  Indies,  but  even 
to  those  living  in  distant  Russian  Sarepta. 

In  the  year  1783  a  party  began  the  journey  to  America, 
and  were  twenty  weeks  on  the  stormy  ocean.  The  suc- 
cessive storms  prevented  the  ship  from  entering  the  port 
of  New  York,  hence  they  sailed  southward,  and  were 
finally  shipwrecked  on  the  West  Indies.  Here  they  were 
treated  kindly,  and  later  they  set  sail  for  Philadelphia,  in 
a  passing  vessel.  Among  the  members  of  the  party  were 
Bishop  Koehler,  the  pastor  for  Salem,  and  Bishop  John 
de  Watteville  and  his  wife  Benigna.  Bishop  de  Watte- 
ville  was  on  an  official  visitation  to  the  churches  of  Amer- 
ica. On  the  occasion  of  this  visit,  which  extended  from 
1785  to  1786,  the  governing  board,  which  had  existed  since 
1772,  was  formally  recognized  as  the  Provincial  Elders' 


178  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Conference  of  the  Southern  Province,  and  consisted  of 
Marshall,  Koehler,  Praezel,  and  Benzien. 

Benzien  went  to  the  General  Synod  in  1778. 

Spangenberg  died  in  1792,  after  a  service  of  sixty  years. 

Hans  Christian  de  Schweinitz,  and  his  son,  Frederick 
Christian,  came  on  a  visit  in  1796.  The  former  had  been 
in  North  Carolina  twenty-five  years  before,  and  the  latter 
remained  in  Wachovia. 

At  this  time  the  prospects  for  beginning  a  work  in  South 
Carolina  appeared  to  be  very  bright.  Henry  Laurens, 
formerly  President  of  Congress,  and  one  of  the  commis- 
sioners for  the  United  States  at  the  peace  of  Paris,  had 
long  been  well  acquainted  with  the  Moravians  at  Bethlehem. 

"  He  invited  the  Moravian  Church  to  begin  work  in 
South  Carolina,  and  offered  a  gift  of  two  thousand  acres 
of  land  in  the  district  Ninety-Six.  This  district  embraced 
a  section  of  western  South  Carolina,  and  it  derived  its 
name  from  the  military  fort  built  in  the  Indian  wars,  about 
ninety-six  miles  from  Orangeburg.  On  its  site  now  (1855) 
stands  Cambridge,  in  Abbeville  district. 

"  The  church  in  Wachovia  was  very  anxious  to  begin 
work  among  the  coloured  people,  hence  they  looked  favour- 
ably upon  the  offer.  Marshall  and  Benzien  undertook  a 
journey  to  this  wild  and  unsettled  region  in  November  and 
December,   1790. 

"  They  visited  Mr.  Laurens  at  his  rice  plantation  on  the 
Cooper  Run,  nine  miles  from  Monk's  Corner.  They  then 
proceeded  to  his  partner,  John  Lewis  Gervais,  in  Charles- 
ton, by  whose  assistance  they  were  conveyed  to  the  agent 
in  the  Abbeville  district.  Major  Bowie.  After  a  difficult 
journey  over  almost  impassable  roads  they  reached,  on 
December  10,  the  wilds  of  Long  Cane  Creek  and  Reedy 
Branch,  where  Major  Bowie  assisted  them  to  select,  from 


THE   CLOSE   OF   THE   CENTURY  179 

the  five  thousand  acres  belonging  to  Mr.  Laurens,  a  tract 
of  two  thousand  acres  which  seemed  well  adapted  for  a 
settlement,  distant  about  twenty-five  miles  from  the  Savan- 
nah River.  As  the  season  was  already  far  advanced,  the 
survey  could  not  at  the  time  be  made.  They  thereupon 
returned  home  ;  Major  Bowie  promised  them,  as  soon  as 
practicable,  to  have  the  survey  made.  Before  this  was 
accomplished  Mr.  Laurens  died.  By  his  last  will  and 
testament  all  his  property  was  bequeathed  to  a  grandchild, 
without  any  provision  being  therein  made  for  the  proposed 
grant,  hence  the  whole  plan  had  to  be  abandoned " 
(Reichel). 

In  the  final  negotiations  in  connection  with  the  South 
Carolina  effort,  another  gentleman  offered  a  tract  on  the 
Santee  River,  but  this  project  also  in  the  end  failed. 

The  work  among  the  Indians  was  not  begun  until  in  the 
new  century.  The  first  prospecting  tour  was  by  Schneider, 
in  1784.  He  met  with  encouragement,  having  visited  the 
Cherokees  on  the  Tennessee  River.  The  chief,  Tayhill, 
promised  to  communicate  the  proposition  to  the  council, 
but  the  times  were  so  unsettled  that  nothing  could  be  done. 
Again,  in  1799,  Abraham  Steiner  and  Frederick  Christian 
de  Schweinitz  visited  the  same  tribe.  The  journey  was 
begun  October  28,  and  they  travelled  three  hundred  miles, 
visiting  Knoxville  and  TeUico  Blockhouse.  Friends 
interested  themselves  in  the  visit,  and  though  many  Indians 
were  away  hunting,  the  journey  was  attended  with 
encouraging  experiences.     They  returned  December  28. 

The  health  record  speaks  of  the  prevalence  of  smallpox 
in  1786,  when  the  citizens  of  the  towns  were  inoculated. 
The  good  physician  Bonn  died  in  1781,  after  his  faithful 
attendance  upon  the  wounded  soldiers.  It  was  not  until 
1784  that  Dr.  Lewis  arrived.     Measles  were  abroad  in  the 


i8o  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

towns  in  1784,  but  the  most  serious  visitation  was  what  the 
diary  calls  "  hitzige  Hals  Krankheit."  Reichel  translates 
this  "  scarlet  fever"  ;  this  is  no  doubt  an  error.  It  was  a 
malignant  form  of  diphtheria  which  attacked  adults  as  well 
as  children,  and  which  is  described  by  writers  of  that  day 
as  having  occurred  in  this  state  and  also  in  Virginia.  The 
disease  was  given  various  local  names,  such  as  black  sore 
throat,  etc.,  and  mortification  began  before  life  was  extinct. 
Tradition  has  come  down  to  our  day,  as  well  as  the  record 
which  we  have  just  given,  describing  the  terrible  disease, 
as  well  as  the  great  mortality  in  their  village.  The  disease 
was  so  dreaded  by  others  that  no  visitors  approached  the 
place  during  its  prevalence. 

In  the  great  flood  of  1796  William  Hall  was  drowned. 
An  account  of  this  sad  occurrence  is  given  in  the  Wachovia 
Moravian. 

An  accident  happened  to  Matthew  Stach,  in  1782,  and 
he  suffered  from  the  effects  of  the  fall  until  his  death  in 
1787.  Stach  is  well  known  in  history  as  the  first  mission- 
ary to  Greenland.  He  laboured  in  that  land  many  years 
before  any  results  appeared,  and  presents  to  the  world  one 
of  the  heroic  characters  of  history,  defying  discourage- 
ments, trusting  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  end  seeing  the 
fruits  of  his  faith  and  works.  January  19,  1783,  he  visited 
Salem  on  the  occasion  of  the  semicentennial  jubilee,  and 
gave  an  animated  account  of  his  experiences  in  the  mis- 
sionary service.  In  the  Bethabara  graveyard  a  granite 
shaft  marks  the  resting-place  of  this  great  and  good  man. 

The  building  operations  of  this  period  were  on  an  exten- 
sive scale,  and  some  of  our  well-known  structures  date 
back  to  the  closing  years  of  the  century.  The  hotel  was 
burned  in  1784,  and  rebuilt  the  same  year.  The  single 
sisters'  house  was  begun  in   1785,  and  finished  in   1786. 


THE   CLOSE   OF   THE   CENTURY  i8i 

Bishop  de  Watteville  preached  the  first  sermon  in  the 
chapel,  and  the  next  year  a  special  thanksgiving  service 
was  held.  (See  article,  Wachovia  Moravian,  December, 
1900.)  The  schoolhouse  for  the  boys  (now  the  Wachovia 
Historical  Society  building)  was  erected  in  1794. 

The  new  church  in  Bethabara  was  begun  and  finished  in 
1788.  This  building  still  stands,  and  is  in  a  good  state  of 
preservation,  as  the  picture  given  in  this  volume  shows. 
April  8,  1788  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference  with  many 
other  members  went  to  Bethabara  to  witness  the  laying  of 
the  corner-stone.  By  9  o'clock  a  large  congregation  had 
assembled.  Koehler  preached  the  sermon.  The  inscrip- 
tion and  Hsts  were  read.  With  the  trombone  choir  leading, 
the  congregation  went  to  the  church  site  and  formed  a 
circle.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  with  the  usual  ceremony, 
in  the  northeast  corner,  and  then  walled  up.  Koehler 
stepped  on  the  stone  and  offered  an  earnest  prayer.  After 
the  singing  of  a  hymn  the  masons  began  their  work,  and 
the  congregation  dispersed.  November  28,  the  same  year, 
a  large  number  of  people  again  gathered  in  Bethabara, 
this  time  to  take  part  in  the  dedication  of  the  church.  The 
following  Sunday,  November  30,  the  first  public  services 
were  held,  six  hundred  persons  being  present.  Koehler 
preached  in  German  and  Fritz  in  English.  The  Spirit  of 
God  was  manifested  in  a  special  manner  on  this  occa- 
sion. 

The  erection  of  the  large  Salem  church  was  decided 
upon  in  April,  1797.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  June  12, 
1798,  and  by  the  close  of  the  year  1799  the  church  was 
under  roof.  Bachman  came  from  Lititz  to  build  the 
organ. 

In  1785  two  fire-engines  were  brought  from  Europe. 

An  addition  to  the  Brethren's  House  was  built  in  1786, 


i82  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

and  during  the  construction  one  of  the  workmen,  Kremser 
by  name,  lost  his  life. 

In  1792  the  sycamore  trees,  forming  the  avenue  from 
the  hotel  to  the  bridge,  were  planted. 

The  graveyard  was  enlarged  in  1795. 

An  embankment,  forming  the  approach  to  the  bridge 
over  the  Salem  Creek,  was  built  in  1798. 

The  number  of  people  in  Wachovia  at  the  close  of  the 
Revolution  exceeded  one  thousand. 

The  society  for  propagating  the  Gospel  was  founded 
in  1788. 

In  1790  English  preaching  was  arranged  for  one  Sun- 
day in  each  month. 

A  post-office  was  established  in  1792,  with  Gottlob 
Shober  as  postmaster. 

In  1792  mention  is  made  that  the  question  is  frequently 
asked  why  a  girls'  school,  like  the  one  at  Bethlehem,  was 
not  established.  Applications  have  been  made  to  place 
pupils  with  us.  There  were  difficulties  in  the  way, 
especially  in  securing  teachers,  and  for  various  reasons 
the  matter  was  deferred. 

This  year,  1792,  the  early  morning  Easter  service  was 
conducted  in  the  graveyard,  the  disorder  and  confusion 
accompanying  these  occasions  during  the  previous  years 
having  led  to  their  being  discontinued. 

One  of  the  pleasing  events  of  this  period,  the  account 
of  which  will  close  our  history  of  the  century,  was  the 
visit  of  President  Washington  to  Wachovia,  May  31  to 
June  2,  1 791.  The  President,  with  his  secretary,  Mr. 
Jackson,  came  from  Salisbury,  and  with  him  a  number  of 
servants.  Marshall,  Benzien,  and  Koehler  went  to  meet 
him.  As  he  approached  he  was  welcomed  with  music. 
He  descended  from  his  coach,  in  front  of  the  hotel,  and 


THE   CLOSE   OF   THE   CENTURY  183 

greeted  the  assembled  company  in  a  friendly  manner, 
being  especially  happy  to  see  the  bright  faces  of  the 
children.  He  conversed  with  some  of  the  citizens,  who 
acted  as  a  committee,  and  was  then  escorted  to  his  room, 
on  the  second  floor,  northeast  corner  of  the  building. 

He  intended  to  continue  his  journey  next  day,  but  when 
informed  that  Governor  Martin  would  meet  him  here,  he 
decided  to  remain  another  day.  During  the  evening 
meal,  music  was  furnished  for  his  entertainment. 

The  next  day  Washington,  Jackson,  and  a  number  of 
the  citizens  visited  the  places  of  business  and  the  manu- 
facturing establishments.  The  President  expressed  him- 
self as  pleased  with  all  these  things,  especially  with  the 
system  of  water  supply  for  the  town. 

At  two  o'clock  a  formal  address  of  welcome  was  pre- 
sented to  President  Washington.  At  that  hour  Marshall, 
accompanied  by  several  others,  read  the  address,  which 
is  as  follows  :  — 

"  To  THE  President  of  the  United  States  :  — 

"  Happy  in  sharing  the  honour  of  a  visit  from  the  illus- 
trious President  of  the  Union  to  the  Southern  States,  the 
Brethren  of  Wachovia  humbly  beg  leave,  upon  this  joyful 
occasion,  to  express  their  highest  esteem,  duty,  and  affec- 
tion for  the  great  patriot  of  this  country. 

"  Deeply  impressed  as  we  are  with  gratitude  to  the 
great  Author  of  our  being  for  his  unbounded  mercies,  we 
cannot  but  particularly  acknowledge  his  gracious  provi- 
dence over  the  temporal  and  poHtical  prosperity  of  the 
country,  in  the  peace  whereof  we  do  find  peace,  and 
wherein  none  can  take  a  warmer  interest  than  ourselves, 
in  particular  when  we  consider  that  the  same  Lord  who 
preserved  your  precious  person  in  so  many  imminent  dan- 


i84  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

gers  has  made  you  in  a  conspicuous  manner  an  instru- 
ment in  his  hands  to  forward  that  happy  constitution, 
together  with  these  improvements  whereby  our  United 
States  begin  to  flourish,  over  which  you  preside  with  the 
applause  of  a  thankful  nation. 

"  Whenever,  therefore,  we  solicit  the  protection  of  the 
Father  of  Mercies  over  this  favoured  country,  we  cannot 
but  fervently  implore  his  kindness  for  your  preservation, 
which  is  so  intimately  connected  therewith. 

"  May  this  gracious  Lord  vouchsafe  to  prolong  your 
valuable  life  as  a  further  blessing,  and  an  ornament  of 
the  constitution,  that  by  your  worthy  example  the  regard 
for  religion  be  increased,  and  the  improvements  of  civil 
society  encouraged. 

"  The  settlements  of  the  United  Brethren,  though  small, 
will  always  make  it  their  study  to  contribute  as  much  as 
in  them  lies  to  the  peace  and  improvement  of  the  United 
States,  and  all  the  particular  parts  they  live  in,  joining 
their  ardent  prayers  to  the  best  wishes  of  this  whole  con- 
tinent that  your  personal  as  well  as  domestic  happiness 
may  abound,  and  a  series  of  successes  may  crown  your 
labours  for  the  prosperity  of  our  times  and  an  example  to 
future  ages,  until  the  glorious  reward  of  a  faithful  servant 
shall  be  your  portion. 

"  Signed,  in  behalf  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Wachovia, 
"  Frederick  William  Marshall, 
"John  Daniel  Koehler, 
"  Christian  Lewis  Benzien. 

"Salem,  the  ist  of  June,  1791." 

The  President  was  pleased  to  return  the  following 
answer :  — 


THE   CLOSE   OF   THE   CENTURY  185 

"  To  THE  United  Brethren  of  Wachovia  :  — 

"  Ge7itlemeti :  I  am  greatly  indebted  to  your  respectful 
and  affectionate  expression  of  personal  regard,  and  I  am 
not  less  obliged  by  the  patriotic  sentiment  contained  in 
your  address. 

"  From  a  society  whose  governing  principles  are  indus- 
try and  the  love  of  order,  much  may  be  expected  toward 
the  improvement  and  prosperity  of  the  country  in  which 
their  settlements  are  formed,  and  experience  authorizes 
the  belief  that  much  will  be  obtained. 

"Thanking  you  with  grateful  sincerity  for  your  prayers 
in  my  behalf,  I  desire  to  assure  you  of  my  best  wishes  for 
your  social  and  individual  happiness. 

"  G.  Washington." 

Six  of  our  citizens  were  invited  to  dine  with  President 
Washington,  and  the  meal  was  enlivened  with  enjoyable 
music. 

Many  people  came  from  all  the  surrounding  country  to 
greet  the  President. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  Governor  Martin  arrived  from  his 
home,  forty  miles  distant.  Washington,  Martin,  and 
Jackson  attended  the  evening  service,  which  was  liturgi- 
cal, the  choir  and  congregation  engaging  in  the  singing. 
Late  in  the  evening  our  distinguished  visitors  were  sere- 
naded by  a  number  of  our  musicians. 

A  history  of  the  church  and  also  a  copy  of  "  Idea  Fidel 
Fratrum  "  were  presented  to  the  Secretary,  and  he  was 
pleased  with  the  gift. 

At  four  o'clock  the  next  morning  the  presidential  party 
left,  Marshall  and  Benzien  accompanying  them  to  the 
borders  of  Wachovia. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

SALEM    CHURCH    BUILT 
1800 

Marshall  had  been  the  guiding  spirit  during  the  clos- 
ing years  of  the  old  century,  and  he  lived  long  enough 
to  see  the  fruit  of  his  own  labours  and  that  of  his  coad- 
jutors. There  is  seldom  found  a  conjunction  of  circum- 
stances presenting  a  more  attractive  picture  than  the 
history  of  these  years.  The  close  of  the  old  century  and 
the  beginning  of  the  new ;  the  culmination  of  the  labours 
of  half  a  century  in  Wachovia ;  the  results  of  the  previous 
years  of  preparation,  viz.  the  erection  of  the  large  Salem 
church,  the  founding  of  Salem  Female  Academy,  and  the 
beginning  of  the  mission  work  among  the  Cherokee  Ind- 
ians ;  the  presence  of  at  least  a  few  of  the  veterans  of 
fourscore  years  (Marshall  in  Salem,  and  Grube  and  Ett- 
wein  in  Bethlehem),  who  were  closely  identified  with  the 
bright  and  dark  days  of  the  previous  fifty  years,  and  who 
were  permitted  to  see  the  happy  opening  of  the  new  cen- 
tury ;  the  peaceful,  triumphant  end  of  these  fathers  in 
Israel,  after  they  had  witnessed  the  final  success  of  their 
labours, —  these  things  make  the  first  years  of  the  nineteenth 
century  a  bright  and  happy  period  in  the  history  of 
Wachovia. 

The  erection  of  the  Salem  church  was  an  undertaking 
of  great  magnitude  one  hundred  years  ago,  and  would  be 
no  small  task  in  our  day.     The  picture  of  this  building  is 

186 


SALEM    CHURCH    BUILT  187 

given  elsewhere.  April,  1797,  the  decision  to  erect  this 
church  was  made.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  June  12, 
1798,  and  by  the  close  of  1799  the  building  was  under 
roof.  The  dedication  services  were  held  November, 
1800. 

The  erection  of  this  church  marks  an  epoch  in  the  his- 
tory of  Salem  and  of  Wachovia.  What  impresses  us 
is  the  character  and  size  of  the  structure.  The  walls  are 
three  feet  in  thickness,  and  the  timbers  in  the  framework 
for  the  roof  are  remarkably  heavy.  The  plan  of  the 
auditorium  is  pleasing  and  symmetrical.  The  organ  fin- 
ished in  1800  is  still  in  use,  and  has  furnished  music  for 
generations  of  worshippers.  The  organ  covers  a  floor 
space  of  ten  by  ten  feet,  and  is  fifteen  feet  high.  It  has 
two  manuals,  eighteen  stops,  and  eight  hundred  pipes. 
The  clock  was  built  even  before  the  church,  and  has 
marked  the  passing  hours  during  all  these  years.  The 
material  and  workmanship  were  such  that  the  walls,  the 
timbers,  the  organ,  the  clock,  the  architecture,  the  iron 
work,  all  have  served  the  congregation  well,  and  few 
buildings  of  half  its  age  are  as  perfectly  preserved. 

The  Salem  church  was  one  of  the  most  pretentious 
structures  in  this  section  of  the  state  at  that  day.  Its 
capacity  is  about  one  thousand.  November  9,  1800,  was 
the  day  appointed  for  the  consecration.  The  event  had 
been  announced  all  through  Wachovia  and  the  surround- 
ing country.  The  company  which  assembled  numbered 
fully  two  thousand.  A  full  account  of  the  services  of 
the  day  is  given  in  the  diary,  and  we  will  use  the  sub- 
stance of  this  account  to  show  to  our  readers  a  bright 
and  happy  scene,  one  which  will  form  a  companion  pic- 
ture to  the  centennial  celebration  in  1900. 

Shortly  before  nine  o'clock,  the  members  and  friends 


i88  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

assembled  on  the  open  grounds,  the  men  alongside  of 
the  boys'  schoolhouse,  the  women  before  the  old  chapel. 
Between  these  two  companies  were  the  musicians.  As 
the  clock  struck  nine  the  members  of  the  Provincial 
Elders'  Conference,  with  some  visiting  ministers,  came 
from  the  congregation  house.  The  musicians  led  the 
procession  into  the  new  church,  playing  the  choral,  — 

"  God  bless  our  going  out,  and  bless  our  conning  in." 

When  the  first  company  of  musicians  were  inside  the 
auditorium,  they  ceased  playing,  and  a  second  band, 
stationed  in  the  gallery,  took  up  the  strain. 

As  the  procession  passed  into  the  church,  the  full  choir 

sang,  — 

"This  is  the  day  the  Lord  hath  made." 

Then  the  following  prayer  was  offered,  from  the  church 
litany,  the  pastor  leading,  the  congregation  responding  :  — 

"  Lord  God,  our  Father  in  Heaven  ! 

Hallowed  be  Thy  name. 
Lord  God,  Son,  thou  Saviour  of  the  world  ! 

Be  gracious  unto  us. 
Lord  God,  Holy  Ghost ! 

Abide  with  us  forever." 

After  the  New  Testament  blessing  was  sung, 

"  The  Grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
And  the  Love  of  God, 
And  the  Communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Be  with  us  all,  Amen," 

the  double  choir  sang  the  hymn  beginning,  — 

"  The  Saviour's  blood  and  righteousness." 

Benzien  made  an  opening  address  in  which  he  congratu- 
lated the  congregation  upon  the  completion  of  the  great 


SALEM    CHURCH    BUILT  189 

work,  which,  by  the  blessing  of  the  Lord,  had  been  accom- 
plished without  accident,  and  which  has  in  large  part 
been  paid  by  the  earnest  efforts  of  the  congregation.  He 
alluded  to  the  fact  that  the  consecration  of  the  church  is 
in  the  same  month  in  which  the  first  settlers  arrived  in 
Wachovia,  forty-seven  years  ago,  as  well  as  the  consecra- 
tion of  the  first  meeting  hall  twenty-nine  years  ago.  He 
said  it  was  our  custom  to  present  such  an  house  to  the 
Lord,  and  for  this  purpose  the  large  congregation  had  as- 
sembled. The  dedicatory  prayer  was  then  offered  by 
Benzien,  after  which  the  pastor  of  the  Hope  congregation, 
Samuel  Kramsch,  preached  the  English  sermon.  The 
music  at  this  service,  as  in  all  the  meetings  of  the  day, 
was  inspiring,  and  in  the  afternoon  love-feast  a  specially 
prepared  English  ode  was  sung.  One  thousand  buns 
had  been  prepared  for  the  love-feast,  yet  on  account  of 
the  number  of  the  people  it  was  necessary  to  cut  these 
buns  into  two  pieces  in  order  that  all  might  be  served. 

The  feeling  of  reverence  was  very  great ;  not  the 
sHghtest  disorder  marred  the  occasion.  Some  declared 
that  the  presence  of  God  had  been  revealed  in  such  a 
remarkable  manner  that  children's  children  would  recall 
the  day  with  pleasure,  a  prediction  which  was  fulfilled 
November  9,  1900,  when  a  reverent  congregation  gathered 
in  the  same  church,  heard  the  story  of  the  blessings  of 
that  day,  and  rejoiced. 

A  festival  service  was  celebrated  in  the  evening,  and 
this  closed  the  first  happy  dedication  day. 

The  second  in  the  series  of  consecration  services  was 
November  13,  when  all  the  members  of  the  Wachovia 
churches  were  invited  to  join  in  a  union  Communion. 
The  weather  was  fine,  and  all  the  members  of  the  Province 
were  present  except  the  sick.     The  festal  service  was  held 


190  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

at  nine  o'clock,  and  the  pastor,  Benzien,  addressed  the 
congregation  on  the  subject  of  the  special  event  which 
makes  November  13  a  festival  day  in  our  church  through- 
out the  world.  This  was  followed  by  smaller  meetings 
for  the  men,  for  the  women,  and  for  the  children  of  the 
church,  the  members  of  each  class  consecrating  themselves 
anew  to  the  service  of  the  Lord. 

All  gathered  together  in  the  love-feast,  and  this  was 
followed  by  the  Holy  Communion,  in  the  celebration  of 
which  there  was  a  persuasive  sense  of  the  gracious  pres- 
ence of  the  Lord,  and  the  members  were  drawn  closely 
one  to  the  other  in  the  union  which  comes  from  the  merits 
of  Jesus'  sufferings  and  death. 

The  writer  of  the  diary  of  one  hundred  years  ago  gives 
the  account  of  the  impressions  of  the  day  and  of  the  even- 
ing service,  and  is  inspired  to  close  the  account  with  the 
words :  — 

"  Glory  be  to  Him  in  the  church  which  waiteth  for 
Him,  and  in  that  which  is  around  Him,  from  eternity  to 
eternity.  Amen. 

"  Amen,  hallelujah,  hallelujah  !     Amen. 
Hallelujah!" 

On  November  17  the  last  of  the  dedication  services  were 
held,  this  being  an  enthusiastic  missionary  meeting.  The 
mission  spirit  was  always  strong  in  Wachovia,  but  the  way 
had  not  been  open  for  independent  action.  Several  efforts 
had  been  made  to  begin  preaching  among  the  coloured 
people  of  Georgia  and  South  Carolina,  and  preliminary 
steps  had  been  taken  to  inaugurate  work  among  the 
Indians.  But  not  till  the  year  1800  were  these  efforts 
crowned  with  success.  In  the  third  of  the  three  enthusi- 
astic consecration  services  was  begun  the  independent 
mission  work  by  the  church  in  Wachovia. 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

SALEM    FEMALE   ACADEMY 

1802 

The  present  year  (1902)  completes  the  century  of  the 
history  of  this  school.  There  are  many  interesting 
features  connected  with  the  uninterrupted  work  of  a 
hundred  years.  The  school  has  never  been  closed  since 
its  founding  in  1802.  It  is  the  third  school  in  the  United 
States,  in  point  of  age,  for  the  higher  education  of  young 
women.  Its  patronage  is  drawn  from  every  portion  of 
the  land,  and  the  register  shows  an  attendance  of  ten 
thousand  pupils,  or  an  average  of  one  hundred  new  names 
each  year  all  through  the  century.  It  is  non-sectarian  in 
its  principles,  but  deeply  rehgious  in  its  methods  of  work. 
State  universities  are  identified  with  their  particular  states. 
Denominational  schools  are  associated  especially  with  the 
churches  to  which  they  belong.  Salem  Female  Academy 
is  looked  upon  as  the  school  of  the  South  which  has  done 
a  work  of  great  usefulness  for  the  promotion  of  true 
womanhood.  It  stood  alone  for  half  a  century,  and  now, 
at  the  end  of  a  hundred  years,  in  the  period  of  general 
educational  interest,  it  continues  to  do  its  work  with  zeal 
and  energy. 

To  appreciate  the  influences  which  have  given  this  long 
and  uninterrupted  history  to  Salem  Female  Academy,  it 
is  necessary  to  understand  the  relation  of  the  Moravian 
Church  to  education.  More  than  four  hundred  years  ago, 
in  the  old  home  lands  of  Moravia  and  Bohemia,  the  seed 

191 


192  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

was  sown  which  has  borne  fruit  all  through  the  succeed- 
ing generations.  The  ancient  Moravian  Church  had  its 
well-known  schools  of  higher  learning,  which  numbered 
among  their  leaders  men  like  the  great  pioneer  of  modern 
education,  the  Moravian  Bishop  John  Amos  Comenius. 
It  also  had  schools  in  every  parish  in  Moravia,  Bohemia, 
and  Poland,  which  in  excellence  and  numbers  resembled 
the  modern  common  school  system. 

When  the  church  was  renewed  nearly  two  centuries  ago, 
after  it  had  passed  through  the  fires  of  persecution,  it  felt 
called  upon  to  undertake  any  special  work  which  the  Lord 
would  assign  to  it.  The  members  believed  that  there  was 
some  particular  task  for  it  to  perform.  The  wonderful 
preservation  of  the  "  hidden  seed  "  and  the  not  less  wonder- 
ful renewal,  in  another  land,  indicated  this.  In  time  the 
special  work  was  pointed  out,  and  consisted,  on  the  one 
hand,  in  beginning  the  great  modern  movement  of  foreign 
missions.  On  the  other  hand,  the  special  work  was  educa- 
tion. These  two  fields  of  usefulness  may  not  at  first 
appear  to  be  connected,  but  they  are  closely  related.  On 
the  foreign  mission  fields  the  schoolhouse  is  often  erected 
before  the  church.  An  unusual  conjunction  of  circum- 
stances inaugurated  our  boarding-school  system.  The 
care  of  the  children  of  the  missionaries  became  a  serious 
question.  It  was  decided  to  organize  schools  in  the  home 
lands,  where  everything  would  be  planned  as  nearly  as 
possible  after  the  model  of  the  home,  so  that,  while  the 
parents  were  in  Greenland  or  Labrador,  Ceylon  or  South 
Africa,  the  children  would  be  under  the  care  of  consecrated 
men  and  women.  In  other  words  the  Moravian  schools, 
as  planned  a  century  and  a  half  ago,  in  the  renewed 
church,  were  in  reality  Jiome  schools  in  an  especial  and 
particular  sense. 


SALEM    FEMALE   ACADEMY  193 

This  plan  of  work  soon  attracted  the  attention  of  others. 
Parents  felt  that  what  was  good  in  the  case  of  missionaries 
would  be  equally  good  for  their  children.  Therefore 
applications  for  admission  into  the  Moravian  schools  were 
made  by  many  outside  friends,  and  the  church  found  that 
a  second  great  work  was  the  training  of  young  people 
in  the  higher  and  nobler  form  of  education.  Schools 
increased  in  Germany,  in  Switzerland,  in  Holland,  in  Eng- 
land, and  as  early  as  1749  the  first  Moravian  boarding 
school  was  founded  in  Bethlehem,  Pennsylvania, 

Before  the  close  of  the  century  the  question  was  fre- 
quently asked  by  visitors  why  the  church  authorities  of 
Wachovia  did  not  establish  schools  similar  to  those  of 
Pennsylvania  and  European  countries.  One  and  another 
applied  for  a  place  in  the  school  if  it  were  begun.  One 
circumstance  and  another  deferred  the  actual  organization. 

October  31,  1802,  the  Rev.  Samuel  Kramsch  was  called 
to  be  the  first  principal,  and  soon  after  assumed  his  du- 
ties, the  school  being  held  in  the  congregation  house. 
The  following  year  active  measures  were  inaugurated  to 
erect  a  school  building.  In  February,  1803,  a  conference 
was  held,  which  resulted  in  the  decision  that  the  new  build- 
ing should  be  placed  between  the  congregation  house  and 
the  sisters'  house.  The  building  was  to  be  two  stories  and 
to  have  accommodations  for  sixty  pupils.  It  was  further 
decided  that,  if  boarding  pupils  arrived  before  the  build- 
ing was  finished,  a  dozen  could  be  accommodated  in  the 
congregation  house.  The  decision  was  also  made  that 
with  the  utmost  zeal  the  work  of  construction  be  pushed 
forward. 

The  corner-stone  of  this  first  school  building  was  laid 
October  6,  1803.  A  complete  account  of  the  ceremonies 
is  given  in  a  paper  in  the  Wachovia  Historical  Society, 


194  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

including  an  abstract  of  the  addresses  and  prayers.  At 
9  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  congregation  gathered  in  the 
church,  and  an  appropriate  sermon  was  preached,  followed 
by  prayer.  Bishop  Reichel  then  read  the  lists  which  were 
to  be  deposited  in  the  corner-stone,  and  among  them  one 
contained  the  names  of  the  forty-two  girls  in  the  congrega- 
tion, twenty-three  of  whom  were  pupils  of  Salem  Female 
Academy.  The  inscription  which  was  deposited  with 
these  papers  is  interesting,  and  is  as  follows  :  — 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  the  Father,  and  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  in  the  year  after  the  birth  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  three, 
on  the  sixth  day  of  October,  in  the  twenty-seventh  year  of 
the  Independence  of  the  United  States  of  America,  when 
Thomas  Jefferson  was  President  of  them,  in  the  fiftieth 
year  after  the  settling  of  the  first  members  of  the  church 
of  the  United  Brethren  in  North  Carolina,  and  the  begin- 
ning of  building  Bethabara,  in  the  thirty-eighth  year  since 
the  beginning  of  building  Salem,  the  foundation  stone  of 
this  house  for  a  boarding  school  of  girls  was  laid  in  a 
solemn  manner,  in  the  presence  of  the  whole  congregation, 
with  fervent  prayer  to  our  Lord,  that  by  this  school,  to  be 
established  in  this  house,  his  name  may  be  glorified,  his 
kingdom  of  grace  be  enlarged  in  this  country,  and  the 
salvation  of  souls  of  those  who  shall  be  educated  therein 
be  promoted." 

The  daily  word  was :  "  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved,  and  thy  house."  (Acts 
16:31.) 

"  A  dying  risen  Jesus, 

Seen  by  the  eye  of  faith, 
At  once  from  danger  frees  us, 
And  saves  the  soul  from  death." 


SALEM    FEMALE   ACADEMY  195 

The  doctrinal  text  was "  He  had  done  no  violence, 
neither  was  any  deceit  in  his  mouth."     (Isaiah  53  :  9.) 

"  May  our  minds  and  whole  behaviour 
Bear  resemblance  to  our  Saviour, 
And  his  sanctifying  merit 
Hallow  body,  soul,  and  spirit." 

The  box  was  then  closed  and  returned  to  the  presiding 
minister.  Kramsch  carried  it  as  the  procession  moved  to 
the  site  of  the  new  building.  The  very  order  of  the  pro- 
cession and  the  disposition  of  the  different  portions  of  the 
congregation  are  given  in  the  paper  referred  to.  With  the 
solemn  words,  "  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost,  we  lay  the  corner-stone  of  this  girls'  school," 
the  box  was  placed  in  position.  The  stone  was  then 
struck  three  times  by  each  of  the  ministers,  and  Bishop 
Reichel,  stepping  upon  the  stone,  offered  the  prayer.  It 
was  then  walled  in,  hence  it  is  not  visible,  which  custom 
differs  from  that  of  the  present  day. 

The  first  boarding  pupils  arrived  May  16,  1804.  Four 
were  in  the  first  company,  and  four  came  later,  and  to 
these  eight  were  added  two  pupils  from  town.  The  fol- 
lowing is  the  list  of  these  ten  boarding  pupils  :  — 

Elizabeth  Strudwick,  Hillsboro,  Felicia  Norfleet,  Gates  County, 

N.C.  N.C. 

Ann  Kirkland,  Hillsboro,  N.C.  Anna  Staiert,  Fayetteville,  N.C. 

Elizabeth  Kirkland,  Hillsboro,  Rebecca  Carter,  Caswell  County, 

N.C.  N.C. 

Mary  Philips,  Tarboro,  N.C.  Anna   Pauline   Shober,  Salem, 
Anna  Norfleet,  Scotland  Neck,  N.C. 

N.C.  Mary  Steiner,  Salem,  N.C. 

The  teachers  were  Sophia  Dorothea  Reichel,  Maria 
Salome  Meinung,  and  Johanna  Elizabeth  Praezel.  The  day 
scholars,  a  score  or  more  in  number,  added  to  these,  formed 
three  classes. 


196  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Another  paper  in  the  archives  gives  an  account  of  the 
dedication  of  the  new  house,  July  i6,  1805.  The  day  was 
made  a  festal  occasion  in  which  the  entire  congregation 
joined. 

At  7  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  trombone  music  greeted 
the  village,  and  in  this  way  announced  the  special  nature 
of  the  day. 

At  one  o'clock  those  connected  with  the  school  gathered 
in  the  chapel  of  the  congregation  house.  In  the  company 
were  the  trustees  and  visiting  ministers,  the  teachers  and 
pupils,  both  day  scholars  and  boarders.  Half  an  hour 
later  they  formed  a  procession,  and  accompanied  by  music, 
rendered  by  a  special  choir,  left  the  house  which  had  thus 
far  been  their  school  home,  and  entered  the  new  school 
building.  In  the  large  upper  room  parents  and  friends 
had  already  gathered,  and  when  the  procession  entered 
there  was  a  special  programme  of  song,  including  such 
hymns  as  "  Peace  be  to  this  habitation." 

Bishop  Reichel  offered  an  earnest  prayer,  consecrating 
the  building  to  the  use  and  service  of  the  Lord.  At  the 
conclusion  of  the  prayer,  they  sang  the  New  Testament 
benediction. 

A  love-feast  followed,  during  the  serving  of  which  a 
special  ode  was  sung.  The  voices  of  the  young  people 
were  particularly  sweet  and  beautiful  during  this  service. 

In  the  evening  the  entire  congregation,  as  well  as  the 
school  and  visitors,  gathered  in  the  church,  and  an  address 
was  made  by  Benzien,  with  special  reference  to  the  oc- 
casion. 

The  close  of  this  meeting  was  an  open-air  service.  The 
procession  passed  from  the  church  to  the  square,  in  front 
of  the  new  school.  The  buildings  were  illuminated,  and 
the  friends  and  pupils  were  arranged  in  two  semicircles. 


*s'V 


W 


>^' 


1 


.:^ 


L_ 


SALEM    FEMALE   ACADEMY  197 

With  song  and  prayer,  in  a  most  pleasing  yet  solemn  man- 
ner, the  exercises  of  the  day  were  concluded. 

The  building  which  was  dedicated  on  this  day,  in  the 
manner  described,  and  which  is  shown  in  the  accompany- 
ing picture,  was  in  use  for  more  than  half  a  century,  until 
in  1873  two  stories  were  added,  and  it  assumed  the  shape 
which  it  now  has,  under  the  name  of  South  Hall. 

In  the  teachers'  conference,  held  the  next  morning,  at 
which  the  members  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference 
were  present.  Bishop  Reichel,  as  president  of  the  board, 
exhorted  the  teachers  to  remember  the  great  object  of  our 
school  work  —  to  train  the  heart  as  well  as  the  mind,  and 
to  inculcate  a  true  and  pure  religion. 


CHAPTER   XIX 

HALF    A    CENTURY 
I 800-1 850 

We  will  now  advance  fifty  years  in  our  narrative.  The 
time  from  1800  to  1850  witnessed  no  marked  changes, 
either  in  Wachovia,  or  in  any  other  portion  of  the  church. 
There  were  many  good  and  faithful  men,  and  their  work 
was  done  with  earnestness  and  success.  The  missions  in 
heathen  lands  continued  to  spread,  and  in  the  home  lands 
liberal  gifts  were  made  both  by  members  and  friends. 
But  the  policy  of  the  church  in  these  years  in  Wachovia, 
and  we  may  say  all  through  the  Unity,  was  conservative, 
even  exclusive.  At  the  end  of  the  half  century  the  mis- 
sion work  had  greatly  increased,  in  numbers  and  in  impor- 
tance. We  thus  advance  fifty  years  and  place  ourselves 
at  the  middle  of  the  century.  As  one  topic  after  the  other 
comes  up  for  consideration,  we  will  look  backward  over  the 
field  in  order  to  gather  up  the  historical  threads,  and  avoid 
any  break  in  the  continuity  of  the  story.  But  before  so 
doing  let  us  glance  briefly  at  some  of  the  events  which 
took  place,  in  order  to  at  least  outline  the  history  of  these 
years. 

In  Salem  the  business  interests  were  strengthened  and 
enlarged,  and  the  foundation  was  laid  for  some  enterprises 
which  have  continued  to  the  present  day. 

In  the  neighbouring  congregations  Salem's  example  was 
followed,  and  new  and  improved  churches  were  erected. 
Bethania  built  its  large  church  in  1807.     Friedberg  built 

198 


HALF   A   CENTURY  199 

a  new  church  in  1827,  Friedland  in  1847.  Philadelphia 
and  Macedonia  date  their  organization  as  congregations 
to  the  close  of  the  period. 

The  Sunday-school  work,  under  the  influence  of  the 
American  Sunday-school  Union,  assumed  large  propor- 
tions from  1825  to  1840.  The  Salem  members  and  min- 
isters were  active,  and  there  were  county  gatherings  of 
six  hundred  and  more  young  people,  in  addition  to  the 
many  friends  who  were  present.  These  gatherings  were 
at  times  held  in  the  Salem  square,  on  the  anniversary 
days. 

Then  there  were  festivals,  and  celebrations  of  special 
events.  The  jubilee  of  the  founding  of  Salem  was  cele- 
brated in  18 16,  with  an  elaborate  programme  and  with 
appropriate  ceremonies.  The  consecration  of  the  church 
buildings  were  interesting  and  impressive  days,  and  there 
were  many  other  events  which  called  the  members  of  the 
entire  Province  together. 

The  Academy  had  its  changing  experiences,  as  will  be 
shown  in  the  lists  and  in  the  autobiography  of  the  Princi- 
pals. Sometimes  the  attendance  fell  below  fifty,  and  at 
other  times  it  approached  two  hundred.  There  were  times 
of  sickness  and  epidemics,  but  the  good  work  went  on, 
and  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  rested  upon  the  labourers  who 
had  the  school  in  charge. 

The  details  connected  with  these  and  other  events  will 
be  gathered  as  we  proceed,  hence  we  will  now  consider 
ourselves  as  standing  in  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, ready  to  go  forward  into  new  fields  of  study,  or  to 
look  backward  for  events  which  have  a  bearing  upon  the 
later  history  of  Wachovia. 


CHAPTER  XX 

MISSION   WORK    AMONG   THE   CHEROKEE   INDIANS 

We  have  already  seen  the  attitude  of  the  Indians  of 
this  tribe.  At  times  it  was  hostile,  again  it  was  friendly. 
Many  were  hospitably  entertained  in  Bethabara,  and  yet 
they  surrounded  the  town  intent  on  its  destruction.  Later 
we  find  that  the  chiefs  as  well  as  the  warriors  invite  the 
Moravians  to  send  missionaries  to  their  tribe.  It  was  not 
unusual  to  have  visits  in  Wachovia  by  Cherokee  chiefs  on 
their  way  to  Washington,  the  national  capital. 

Journeys  had  been  made  to  the  Indians  in  several  sec- 
tions at  earlier  dates,  but  the  work  of  evangelization  was 
not  begun  until  1801.  In  that  year  the  missionaries 
Steiner  and  Byhan  settled  at  a  place  called  "the  springs," 
hence  the  name  Springplace  was  given  to  the  station. 
One  of  the  veterans  of  this  work  was  John  Gambold,  who 
spent  almost  all  the  time  from  1805  to  1827  as  a  mission- 
ary among  them.  He  died  at  Oo-yu-ge-lo-gee.  Many 
other  faithful  workers  went  from  Salem,  and  their  descen- 
dants now  reside  in  Wachovia.  Reichel  gives  the  list 
from  1 80 1  to  1855,  which  is  as  follows  :  — 

Abraham  Steiner,  1801.  H.  G.  Clauder,  1828-1837. 

Gottlob  Byhan,  1801-1812  ;  1827-  Miles   Vogler,    1837-1844;    1852- 

1832.  1854. 

Jacob  Wohlfart,  1 802-1 805.  Gilbert  Bishop,  1 841. 

John  Gambold,  1805-1827.  D.  Z.  Smith,  1841-1849. 

John     R.     Schmidt,     1820-1828;  Edward  Mock,  1847. 

1838-1839.  Alanson  Welfare,  1847-1855. 

George  Proske,  1 822-1 826.  Samuel  Warner. 
Francis  Eder,  1828-1829. 


AMONG   THE   CHEROKEE   INDIANS      201 

Since  1855  they  have  been  served  by  a  number  of 
brethren,  among  whom  we  mention  Ward,  Wesley  Spaugh, 
Theodore  Rights,  Benjamin  Lineback,  and  Herman  Beck. 

The  story  of  this  work  is  worthy  of  being  written  as 
a  separate  history.  The  letters  and  the  papers  in  the 
archives  furnish  ample  material,  and  the  hardships  and 
difficulties  equal  those  in  many  of  the  mission  fields,  the 
histories  of  which  are  eagerly  read  and  studied. 

The  location  of  the  mission  was  in  the  section  of  country 
where  North  Carolina,  Tennessee,  and  Georgia  join.  The 
Cherokees  were  the  first  tribe  to  take  steps  toward  civiliza- 
tion, yet  they  were  utterly  averse  to  the  message  of  the 
Gospel.  They  respected  the  good  people  who  came  to 
them,  but  it  was  five  years  before  the  first  Indian  embraced 
Christianity.  This  convert  was  Margaret  Van,  the  widow 
of  James  Van,  one  of  their  earliest  and  best  friends. 
Three  years  later  Charles  Hicks,  an  influential  man  in 
his  tribe,  was  baptized,  and  in  time  a  congregation  of  faith- 
ful converts  was  gathered  together,  though  the  work  was 
discouraging  and  surrounded  with  hardships. 

The  government  gave  small  grants  of  money,  from  time 
to  time,  for  school  purposes,  and  at  a  critical  juncture, 
when  the  whites  were  engaged  in  hostilities  against  the 
Indians  and  their  teachers,  the  only  thing  that  saved  the 
mission  property  was  the  fact  that  it  was  a  government 
post-office. 

At  the  same  time  that  the  work  was  being  carried  on 
among  the  Cherokees,  Peterson  and  Burkhardt  began  a 
similar  mission  among  the  Creeks.  This  was  surrounded 
with  even  more  difficulties.  From  the  accounts  given  in 
the  diary,  it  was  apparently  not  safe  to  openly  proclaim 
themselves  missionaries.  Hence  they  came  into  the  coun- 
try, living   as   ordinary  settlers,  and   made   friends   with 


202  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

the  Indians  who  came  to  visit  them  as  they  were  at  work 
in  their  shop  or  in  their  garden.  Occasionally  they  held 
religious  services,  and  Indians  were  present.  After  a  time 
the  missionaries  were  stricken  with  fever,  and  for  weeks 
and  months  were  prostrated.  They  had  a  warm  friend  in 
Colonel  Hawkins,  the  Indian  agent,  who  supplied  them 
with  a  home,  and  at  times  also  supplied  them  with  neces- 
sary provisions,  as  their  sickness  made  it  impossible  to 
secure  support.  So  great  was  their  suffering  that  the 
Salem  physician,  Shuman,  made  the  journey  to  their  sta- 
tion, and  spent  some  time  with  them,  attending  to  their 
wants.  Notwithstanding  all  this  effort  and  suffering  the 
breaking  out  of  a  struggle  between  the  Indians  and  the 
whites  compelled  them  to  leave  that  section,  and  abandon 
the  mission. 

The  same  causes  which  occasioned  the  failure  of  the 
mission  among  the  Creeks  completely  revolutionized  the 
work  among  the  Cherokees.  In  1838  Springplace  and 
Oo-yu-ge-lo-gee  were  abandoned,  and  the  Indians  moved 
from  Georgia.  They  tarried  a  time  in  Tennessee,  and 
then  continued  westward  to  the  Mississippi  River,  and 
thence  onward  to  what  is  now  the  Indian  Territory.  Here 
the  Cherokees  were  gathered,  and  the  new  stations  received 
the  names  New  Springplace  and  Caanan. 

During  the  war  of  1861-1865  there  was  great  suffering 
in  the  mission.  It  was  during  this  time  that  Missionary 
Ward  was  murdered.  The  Indians  were  divided  among 
themselves,  and  the  sorrows  were  very  great. 

Bishop  Herman  visited  this  mission  in  1854,  and  after 
this  long  and  fatiguing  trip  was  taken  ill  with  a  maHgnant 
fever  and  died.  This  was  on  the  return  journey,  at  Mc- 
Cullah's  farm.  Green  County,  Missouri,  eleven  hundred 
miles  from  home.     On  this  visitation  he  was  accompanied 


AMONG   THE   CHEROKEE   INDIANS       203 

by  Augustus  Fogle,  and  the  latter  brought  the  sad  news  to 
the  relatives  in  Salem.  Fogle  later  returned  to  Missouri, 
and  brought  the  remains  of  Bishop  Herman  to  Salem, 
making  the  long  journey  in  a  private  conveyance.  The 
labour  of  love  involved  difficulties  which  none  save  the 
brother  himself  ever  fully  realized,  and  to  his  end  he  never 
ceased  to  speak  of  this  journey. 

Another  sad  incident  was  the  death  of  the  visitor, 
C.  L.  Rights,  who  represented  the  Provincial  Elders'  Con- 
ference. This  was  a  generation  later.  After  spending 
some  weeks  pleasantly  with  his  son,  who  was  in  charge  of 
the  mission,  illness  seized  the  brother,  and  he  died  after 
a  brief  period  of  suffering.  His  body  was  brought  to 
Kernersville,  to  the  congregation  which  he  had  so  faith- 
fully served  for  many  years,  and  there  laid  to  rest. 

The  mission  had  a  checkered  and  uncertain  existence 
during  the  latter  years  of  its  history.  The  authorities  of 
Wachovia  continued  faithfully  to  care  for  this  mission, 
amid  discouragements,  until  the  year  1890,  when  the  super- 
vision was  transferred  to  the  Northern  Province. 


CHAPTER   XXI 

HOME    MISSION    WORK 

The  interest  in  home  missions  was  always  strong  in 
Wachovia,  as  is  shown  by  the  work  of  Utley  and  Soelle  in 
the  last  century.  Their  efforts  were  always  of  the  most 
disinterested  nature,  but  they  were  hampered  by  Euro- 
pean ideas,  to  the  detriment  of  the  work  here  in  America. 
When  the  converted  people  naturally  expressed  a  desire  to 
join  the  Moravian  Church,  they  were  referred  to  other 
churches,  and  were  considered  as  "  diaspora,"  that  is,  as  a 
society  ministered  to  by  Moravian  pastors,  but  not  actual 
members.  This  state  of  affairs  was  not  pleasing  to  the 
people,  and  they  sought  a  church  home  in  other  denomi- 
nations. Hence,  during  the  first  century  of  the  church's 
history  no  congregations  were  organized  outside  of  Wacho- 
via. This  policy  has  been  changed,  and  within  the  half 
century  following,  a  number  of  new  congregations  have 
been  founded,  and  especially  during  the  last  twenty-five 
years  has  the  church  extended  her  borders. 

In  the  year  1847  Mr.  Alberti,  a  friend  living  in  Florida, 
came  to  Wachovia.  He  had,  previous  to  this  time,  sent  a 
number  of  requests  to  the  Moravians  to  begin  a  mission 
on  his  great  estate  at  Woodstock,  in  Florida.  On  the 
occasion  of  his  visit  in  February  a  call  was  made  to  the 
congregation,  for  some  one  to  enter  the  work.  Jacob 
Siewers  responded.  He,  together  with  his  wife  and  their 
three  sons,  journeyed  to  Florida.  Their  three  daughters 
remained  in  Salem.     A  church  and  parsonage  had  already 

204 


HOME   MISSION    WORK  205 

been  built,  the  proprietor  of  the  estate  assured  them  a 
support,  and  the  work  was  begun.  Siewers  had  been 
ordained  a  deacon.  The  first  converts  were  baptized  in 
1848.  The  difficulties  which  surrounded  this  particular 
work  among  the  coloured  people  were  different  from  those 
connected  with  other  undertakings,  but  were  inseparable 
from  the  conditions  of  slavery  on  a  great  estate.  Siewers 
was  allowed  entire  freedom  to  do  religious  work  among  the 
slaves,  but  his  influence  was  limited  in  all  other  respects. 
The  overseers  were  often  harsh  and  cruel,  and  the  minis- 
ter was  powerless  to  interfere.  These  and  other  circum- 
stances caused  Siewers  to  withdraw,  after  a  three  years' 
service. 

Friebele  spent  two  years  more  in  the  work,  but  it  was 
finally  decided  to  abandon  the  mission. 

About  the  same  time  a  special  desire  to  bring  the  mes- 
sage of  salvation  to  the  mountaineers  of  Virginia  and  North 
Carolina  filled  the  heart  of  Van  N.  Zevely.  He  had  as- 
sisted in  the  erection  of  the  large  Salem  church,  and  this 
connection  with  the  material  interests  led  him  to  study  the 
spiritual  work.  He  heard  of  the  destitute  and  forsaken 
regions  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  where,  in  the  hovels  and  cabins, 
intemperance  and  profanity.  Sabbath-breaking  and  igno- 
rance, gambling  and  vice,  reigned  supreme.  In  1839 
Zevely  made  a  visit  to  this  section,  and  was  welcomed  by 
some,  but  persecuted  by  others.  No  interest  had  hitherto 
been  taken  in  their  spiritual  life,  hence  it  was  but  natural 
that  he  should  be  ridiculed  and  hooted  at  by  the  very  per- 
sons whose  welfare  he  was  seeking.  In  time  he  won  their 
affections,  their  hearts  were  softened,  and  he  saw  the  fruits 
of  his  labours. 

In  Salem,  November  11,  1835,  an  organization  was 
effected  which  bore  the  name,  '*  The   United    Brethren's 


2o6  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Home  Mission  Society  of  North  Carolina."  This  society 
increased  during  the  succeeding  years,  until  it  reached  the 
number  of  two  hundred  or  more  members,  and  they  com- 
missioned Zevely  to  be  their  representative,  with  special 
reference  to  the  prosecution  of  the  work  south  of  Salem, 
and  in  the  mountains  of  Virginia. 

The  mountaineers  erected  a  log  meeting-house,  which 
served  a  number  of  years.  Zevely  was  assisted  by  mem- 
bers of  the  Salem  congregation,  John  Vogler  being  spe- 
cially active  and  interested.  When  the  people  desired  to 
have  their  children  baptized,  Zevely,  not  being  an  ordained 
minister,  was  unable  to  comply  with  the  request.  Accord- 
ingly, a  special  visitation  was  arranged  for  Bishop  Van 
Vleck,  and  he  was  accompanied  by  Vogler  and  Zevely. 
Several  weeks  were  spent  in  this  visitation,  with  preaching, 
baptizing,  exhorting,  encouraging,  and  distributing  religious 
tracts.  By  this  time  the  feeling  of  the  people  was  greatly 
changed,  and  the  party  was  received  with  marked  kindness. 

As  years  passed  this  section  was  served  by  the  ministers 
Rights,  Ruede,  and  Hagen.  A  strong  desire  arose  for  the 
erection  of  a  church,  where  regular  services  could  be  held, 
and  the  sacraments  be  administered.  A  location  was 
finally  selected  at  Ward's  Gap,  nine  miles  north  of  Mt. 
Airy,  and  fifty  miles  from  Salem.  This  church  was  con- 
secrated, November  24,  1852.  A  congregation  numbering 
thirty-seven  was  organized,  and  the  name  Mt.  Bethel  was 
given  to  it.     A  Sunday-school  was  also  established. 

Jacob  Siewers  had  returned  from  his  work  in  Florida, 
and  he  was  called  to  take  charge  of  Mt.  Bethel  in  1854. 
He  and  his  family  found  temporary  shelter  in  the  church 
building,  but  soon  moved  into  the  mission  house,  erected 
at  the  foot  of  Blue  Ridge. 

The  work  has  been  continued  through  all  the  succeeding 


HOME   MISSION   WORK  207 

years,  chiefly  by  ministers  from  Salem,  but  no  resident 
minister  has  been  stationed  at  Mt.  Bethel  for  many  years. 
In  recent  time  interest  has  increased,  and  a  new  station 
was  begun  by  McCuiston  at  Willow  Hill,  Virginia.  Mem- 
bers of  the  Female  Missionary  Society  of  Salem  have 
made  visits  on  several  occasions,  holding  normal  classes  to 
prepare  the  teachers  for  more  efficient  Sunday-school  work, 
and  arranging  for  the  special  celebration  of  the  Christmas 
festival.  The  number  connected  with  Mt.  Bethel  and 
Willow  Hill  at  the  present  time  (1902)  is  three  hundred 
and  thirty-six. 

The  work  among  the  coloured  people  in  Salem  dates  back 
to  1822.  In  that  year  the  "Salem  Female  Missionary 
Society "  was  organized,  with  Susannah  E.  Kramsch  as 
president,  Mary  Steiner,  treasurer,  Louisa  E.  Kramsch, 
Susan  E.  Peterson,  Hedwig  E.  Shober,  Rebecca  Holder, 
and  Sarah  Steiner,  collectors.  This  society  has  continued 
to  exist  and  do  its  quiet  but  important  work  all  through  the 
eighty  years  which  have  followed.  Through  its  efforts  a 
separate  congregation  was  organized  for  the  coloured  people, 
March  24,  1822,  and  in  1823  a  church  was  erected  at  the 
lower  end  of  Church  Street,  near  the  old  parish  graveyard. 
This  church  served  for  many  years,  and  in  1861  a  large 
brick  building  was  erected.  This  house  has  been  improved 
and  enlarged  in  recent  years. 

The  little  congregation  of  coloured  people  has  always 
remained  faithful  to  its  church,  but  with  the  abolition  of 
slavery,  nearly  forty  years  ago,  a  change  came  over  the 
condition  of  things.  The  manufactories  attracted  many 
negroes  to  Winston-Salem,  but  they  were  drawn  to  churches 
presided  over  by  ministers  of  their  own  race.  The  Mora- 
vian Sunday-school  was  in  charge  of  earnest  and  able 
workers,  and  as   the   instruction  was  superior  to  that  of 


208  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

other  coloured  churches,  large  numbers  of  children  and 
grown  people  attended  this  Sunday-school,  the  roll  some- 
times showing  from  three  to  four  hundred.  In  time  the 
day  schools  for  coloured  people  improved,  and  hence  the 
teaching  in  their  Sunday-schools  also  improved.  As  a 
result  the  situation  is  again  changing,  making  the  ques- 
tion of  the  present  work  of  the  Moravian  Church  among 
the  negroes  a  difficult  problem. 

After  the  war  of  1 861-1865,  the  home  mission  cause 
assumed  a  different  phase,  and  the  consideration  of  these 
changed  conditions  and  their  results  will  appear  in  our 
study  of  that  period. 


CHAPTER   XXII 

WINSTON   FOUNDED 


Stokes  County  was  divided  in  1849.  The  new  county 
of  Forsyth  ^  embraced  the  original  tract  of  Wachovia,  and 
about  an  equal  amount  of  territory  in  addition.  The  leg- 
islature appointed  five  county  commissioners.  May  12, 
1849,  they  purchased  thirty -one  acres  of  land  from  the 
Moravian  Church,  and  this  amount  was  later  increased  to 
fifty-one  and  one-fourth  acres,  the  price  being  ^5  per  acre, 
a  total  of  1^256.25  for  the  entire  county  town  site  of  that 
day.  This  lies  in  its  extreme  limit  between  First  and 
Seventh  streets,  Winston,  and  is  bounded  east  and  west 
by  Church  and  Trade  streets.  The  plot  was  then  divided 
into  seventy-one  lots,  one  square  being  reserved  for  the 
court-house.  These  lots  were  sold  at  pubHc  auction  for 
1^883 3. 50,  which  was  a  profitable  investment.  Robert 
Gray  bought  lot  No.  41,  south  of  court-house  square,  for 
which  he  paid  ^465.  This  was  the  most  expensive  lot. 
Thomas  J.  Wilson  lived  on  lot  No.  45,  corner  Main  and 
Second  streets. 

The  evolution  of  the  corporations  of  Salem  and  Winston 
is  admirably  shown  by  a  plot  given  in  *'  Forsyth  County," 
which  we  reproduce  on  the  opposite  page. 

When  Salem  was  incorporated,  in  1856,  it  was  bounded 

1  For  a  complete  record  of  the  evolution  of  this  county,  see  "  Forsyth 
County,"  Fries,  1898. 

209 


Winston  and  Salem  Corporations 


WINSTON    FOUNDED  211 

on  the  south  side  by  the  middle  fork  of  Muddy  Creek 
(Salem  Creek),  on  the  north  by  the  Winston  line,  and 
extended  half  a  mile  east  and  west  from  Main  Street. 
The  other  additions  are  shown  in  the  plan. 

This  original  purchase  of  fifty-one  and  one-fourth  acres 
for  the  county  town  is  shown  under  date  of  1849,  ^^^  ^^^ 
size  at  the  date  of  its  incorporation  in  1859  was  very  much 
larger,  as  were  the  succeeding  additions  in  1877  ^^^  ^^97- 

The  area  of  the  two  towns  within  the  corporate  limits  in 
1900  was  one  and  a  half  by  two  miles,  but  with  the  sub- 
urbs the  towns  cover  a  much  larger  space. 

The  naming  of  the  county  town  was  the  next  step,  and 
an  attempt  was  made  to  have  this  done  by  a  popular  vote. 
The  plan  was  to  hold  an  election  and  take  the  name  which 
had  the  largest  number  of  votes.  This  plan  failed,  and 
January  15,  185 1,  the  legislature  passed  an  act  which 
declared  that  "  hereafter  the  county  town  of  Forsyth 
County  shall  be  styled  and  known  by  the  name  of  Win- 
ston." This  name  was  given  in  honour  of  Major  Joseph 
Winston,  a  prominent  North  Carolinian,  who  figured  in 
the  War  of  the  Revolution,  and  was  also  active  in  the 
political  development,  both  state  and  national.  Major 
Winston  was  born  June  17,  1766,  in  Virginia,  and  died  in 
Germanton,  North  Carolina,  April  21,  18 15. 

The  courts  of  Forsyth  were  first  held  in  the  concert 
hall,  Main  Street,  Salem,  which  stood  on  the  lot  now  occu- 
pied by  the  home  of  Dr.  J.  F.  Shaffner.  The  stipulation 
was  made  that  the  whipping-post  should  not  be  within  the 
limits  of  the  town  of  Salem.  One  of  the  cases  tried  in  the 
concert  hall  was  noted  in  the  memorabilia  of  1850.  It  was 
that  of  a  certain  Mc Bride,  of  Ohio,  who  had  been  distribut- 
ing literature  calculated  to  incite  an  uprising  among  the 
negroes.     The  people  remembered  the  untold  horrors  of 


WINSTON    FOUNDED  213 

the  Turner  uprising  in  Virginia,  in  183 1,  when  the  cruel- 
ties of  the  slaves  went  to  the  extreme  of  not  only  ruth- 
lessly murdering  men  and  women,  but  even  of  impaling 
infants ;  and  we  do  not  wonder  that  men  who  would  incite 
an  insurrection  among  the  coloured  people  were  adjudged 
guilty  of  one  of  the  most  dangerous  of  all  crimes.  Mc- 
Bride  was  placed  on  trial  for  his  life ;  he  was  given  the 
very  best  counsel  for  his  defence,  and  still  was  found 
guilty.  The  sentence  imposed  was  that  he  should  be 
placed  in  the  stocks  one  hour,  receive  twenty  lashes  at  the 
whipping-post,  and  be  imprisoned  one  year.  He  appealed 
to  a  higher  court,  gave  a  one-thousand-dollar  bond,  and 
when  released  he  fled  from  the  state  nevermore  to  return. 
The  new  court-house  was  so  near  completion  that  De- 
cember 16,  1850,  it  was  formally  opened  with  religious 
ceremonies.  It  was  a  two-story  building,  forty-four  by 
sixty  feet,  facing  south.  As  will  be  seen  from  the  accom- 
panying illustration,  the  roof  of  the  portico  was  supported 
by  four  pillars.  These  pillars  were  each  thirty  feet  high. 
The  court-room  was  on  the  second  floor.  The  total  cost 
of  the  building  was  ^9083.38.  The  profit  on  the  sale  of 
the  land  was  sufficient  to  pay  all  of  this  expense  except 
i^359-49-  In  other  words,  the  last-named  sum  is  all  that 
the  county  had  to  raise  to  pay  for  town  site,  court-house 
site,  and  for  the  first  court-house.  The  bill  before  Con- 
gress in  1902,  having  in  view  the  purchase  of  the  new 
court-house  building,  estimates  the  value  of  the  square  on 
which  it  stands  at  $40,000.  This  will  illustrate  the  differ- 
ence in  value  in  1850  and  in  1900.  During  a  period  of 
nearly  fifty  years,  the  first  court-house  stood  in  the  centre 
of  the  town  and  witnessed  the  gradual  growth  of  Winston. 
At  first  this  was  slow,  but  later  it  became  more  rapid,  and 
eventually  from  the  village  was  evolved  the  city.     Around 


214  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

the  old  building  could  be  woven  an  interesting  history,  for 
within  its  walls  were  held,  not  only  the  courts  of  justice, 
but  the  gatherings  within  the  old  court-room  were  of  every 
kind  and  description.  Church  organizations  were  formed ; 
literary  lectures  were  given  ;  there  were  political  meetings, 
and  the  waiting  crowds  heard  election  returns  ;  there  were 
war  speeches  and  patriotic  Fourth  of  July  orations.  Varied 
indeed  were  the  gatherings  held  in  this  old  court-house 
between  the  dates  which  mark  Winston  the  village  and 
Winston  the  city. 

The  march  of  time  does  not  take  into  consideration  sen- 
timent or  historical  associations ;  hence  the  old  court-house 
began  to  appear  strange  and  incongruous  when  compared 
with  the  more  modern  blocks  of  business  houses  going  up 
about  it,  and  it  fell  into  decided  disrepute  when  the  in- 
creased business  of  a  growing  and  populous  county  had 
to  be  transacted  in  its  now  too  small  court-room  and  its 
cramped  offices.  Accordingly,  plans  were  made  to  pro- 
vide means  for  a  new  building.  It  was  not  quite  as  easy 
a  task  to  secure  the  money  for  the  second  court-house,  as 
it  was  for  the  first.  There  was  opposition  to  the  move- 
ment on  the  part  of  many  voters  in  the  county,  but 
eventually  bonds  were  issued  to  the  amount  of  ^55,000, 
and  the  new  structure  which  is  shown  in  the  illustration 
was  built.  The  committee  in  charge  were  successful  in 
carrying  out  their  plans  at  a  reasonable  cost,  and  the  peo- 
ple of  Winston-Salem  are  justly  proud  of  the  results.  At 
the  time  that  this  book  is  printed  a  bill  is  before  Congress 
providing  for  the  purchase  of  the  court-house  as  a  govern- 
ment building.  Whether  the  new  court-house  remains  a 
court-house,  or  whether  it  becomes  a  United  States  gov- 
ernment building,  the  following  description  of  a  recent 
writer  is  true  :  — 


WINSTON    FOUNDED  215 

"  Standing  on  a  slight  eminence  in  the  heart  of  a  busy- 
little  city,  this  handsome  structure  of  granite,  buff  brick, 
and  brownstone  is  as  great  a  contrast  to  the  modest  build- 
ing whose  place  it  took  as  is  the  present  county  seat  with 
its  widespread  suburbs  to  the  three  streets  and  handful  of 
houses  of  the  county  town  of  1849,  and  both  speak  elo- 
quently of  the  great  strides  that  Forsyth  County  has  made 
during  the  fifty  years  of  her  existence." 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

TRANSITION   PERIOD 

1850-1860 

One  hundred  years  had  passed  since  the  beginning  of 
Wachovia.  The  Moravian  Church  had  adhered  firmly  to 
the  principles  laid  down  at  the  outset,  and  the  strict  ad- 
herence to  these  had  resulted  in  two  things.  The  one  was 
beneficial,  because  it  enabled  them  to  use  the  well-tried 
European  methods  in  this  new  and  undeveloped  land. 
The  other  was  not  beneficial,  because  this  conservative 
adherence  to  customs  not  suited  to  a  new  and  growing 
republic  caused  them  to  miss  many  fine  opportunities. 
The  fact  that  changes  were  necessary  became  apparent  to 
many  of  the  best  minds  in  Wachovia,  and  was  universally 
recognized  by  the  younger  people.  With  the  usual  care- 
ful, methodical,  and  earnest  manner  in  which  all  things 
were  done,  this  matter  of  a  transition  was  taken  up,  and 
the  decade  of  1 850-1 860  witnessed  some  important  modi- 
fications in  the  affairs  of  Wachovia.  The  movement  was 
not  confined  to  Wachovia,  but  is  seen  in  the  church  his- 
tory all  through  the  Unity. 

The  General  Synod,  at  which  representatives  were 
present  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  met  at  Herrnhut,  in 
Saxony,  in  1857.  In  this  synod  there  were  important  con- 
stitutional changes.  These  are  not  of  interest  to  the  gen- 
eral reader ;  suffice  it  to  say  that  the  result  was  greater 
independence  for  the  American  church  in  particular,  and 
the  abolition  of  those  rules  which  had  practically  enforced 

216 


TRANSITION    PERIOD  217 

the  principles  of  exclusiveness.  There  were  also  impor- 
tant financial  measures  which  tended  to  place  the  control 
of  all  remaining  property  in  America  into  the  hands  of 
the  American  provinces,  and  to  separate  the  local  affairs 
more  and  more  fully  from  the  affairs  of  the  Unity  in 
general. 

One  of  the  first  results  of  this  transition  influence  was 
to  abolish  the  control  of  the  trades  and  industries.  The 
several  boards  of  the  church  corresponded  to  the  later 
municipal  boards.  These  church  committees  planned  for 
the  proper  care  and  improvement  of  the  town,  and  super- 
vised its  interests.  In  the  affairs  of  the  community  this 
patriarchal  supervision  started  with  the  idea  that  the 
church  and  town  formed  a  family,  and  that  the  interests 
of  each  individual  must  be  guarded.  They  supervised  the 
organization  of  business  enterprises,  and  if  the  field  was 
not  large  enough  to  support  two  of  a  kind,  only  one  could 
be  started.  If  two  stores  could  flourish,  and  not  three, 
then  two  were  allowed,  but  the  third  was  prohibited.  Up 
to  a  certain  point  this  was  good,  but  there  came  a  time 
when  the  principle  was  no  longer  necessary,  nay,  it  even 
blocked  the  wheels  of  progress ;  hence  after  this  time  the 
business  of  Salem  was  no  longer  retained  under  the  con- 
trol of  the  church,  but  was  thrown  open  to  the  individual, 
and  to  the  world,  with  all  the  attendant  advantages  and 
disadvantages  of  competition  in  trade. 

A  second  important  change  which  came  into  this  transi- 
tion time  from  1850  to  i860  was  the  abolition  of  the  lease 
system.  The  object  of  the  lease  system  was  to  retain  con- 
trol of  the  community  so  that  its  identity  as  a  Moravian 
town  should  not  be  lost.  To  insure  this  as  a  permanent 
thing,  land  was  not  sold  to  the  members,  but  leased,  under 
certain  conditions,  and   in  this  way  no  one  could  secure 


2i8  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

property  in  Salem  without  the  consent  of  the  church 
boards.  The  plan  of  retaining  control  of  the  ground  is 
not  an  uncommon  thing,  but  is  found  in  the  so-called 
"  ground  rents,"  of  Philadelphia,  Pennsylvania,  and  other 
cities,  and  in  any  form  of  lease  at  the  present  day.  Nor 
was  the  supervision  of  the  trades  and  industries  by  the 
boards  at  that  time  far  removed  from  the  license  system, 
in  general  vogue,  the  object  being  to  protect  one  class 
over  against  others  who  might  have  an  undue  advantage. 
Both  the  supervision  system  and  the  lease  system  have 
their  modified  counterparts  in  any  well-regulated  city  of 
our  day.  Still,  the  systems  were  detrimental  to  the  growth 
and  general  interest  of  the  town,  and  hence  the  former 
was  abolished  in  1849,  the  latter  in  1856. 

Another  change  in  this  transition  period  was  replacing 
the  German  by  the  English  language.  There  was  no  sur- 
rounding population  to  support  the  use  of  the  German 
language,  and  all  the  business  transactions,  as  well  as  the 
social  intercourse  with  neighbouring  people,  had  to  be  in 
English,  The  English  language  had  been  in  use  to  some 
extent  from  the  very  beginning,  and  there  was  always  an 
English-speaking  pastor  resident  in  Wachovia ;  but  during 
seventy-five  years  the  German  predominated,  and  at  this 
time  English  was  formally  adopted  as  the  language  of 
church  and  town.  German  services  were  thenceforth  held 
only  at  intervals.  The  records  were  written  in  English 
after  1855. 

To  the  above  points  should  be  added  the  fact  that  the 
town  was  incorporated  in  1S56,  with  Charles  Brietz  as  the 
first  mayor,  the  board  of  commissioners  being  R.  L.  Patter- 
son, F.  Fries,  A.  Butner,  J.  R.  Crist,  E.  Belo,  T.  F.  Keehln, 
and  Solomon  Mickey. 

Of  this  transition  period  we  may  say  in  general  that  it 


In  the  Park,  Salem  Academy  and  College 


TRANSITION    PERIOD  219 

was  a  natural  evolution.  The  previous  plans  had  been 
good  for  a  certain  time  and  for  certain  ends.  But  the 
time  had  expired,  and  the  ends  had  been  gained.  Later 
history  shows  us  that  new  fields  were  opening  and  that 
the  circumstances  were  changing.  The  building  of  the 
county  town  of  Winston  as  a  near  neighbour  brought 
with  it  new  obligations  and  responsibilities.  The  changed 
conditions  which  followed  the  Civil  War  were  approaching, 
and  opportunities  for  enlarged  spiritual  work  in  the  last 
quarter  of  a  century  were  to  meet  the  church.  All  these 
things,  together  with  weighty  business  responsibilities  which 
the  future  had  in  store  for  individual  members,  rested  on 
the  proper  outcome  of  this  transition  in  the  affairs  of  the 
church  and  town.  The  right  position  was  taken ;  Salem 
became  aggressive  in  principle,  both  in  its  town  affairs  and 
in  its  church  matters,  but  the  aggressive  spirit  was  tem- 
pered with  a  conservatism  which  was  calculated  to  produce 
the  highest  and  best  results. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

SALEM    FEMALE    ACADEMY    AFTER    FIFTY    YEARS 

The  experiment  of  founding  a  school  in  North  Carolina 
was  wise.  During  these  early  years  there  were  no  similar 
schools  for  girls  and  young  women  in  any  portion  of  the 
South,  and  very  few  in  the  North.  On  the  other  hand 
there  was  growing  up  in  the  South  an  aristocracy,  accumu- 
lating wealth,  with  minds  broadened  by  travel,  refined  by 
the  experience  of  their  well-known  hospitality,  only  await- 
ing the  founding  of  a  proper  school  to  embrace  the  oppor- 
tunity of  placing  their  children  under  its  care.  The  study 
of  the  register  shows  that  from  the  beginning  the  patron- 
age extended  beyond  the  borders  of  North  Carolina,  and 
not  only  were  the  neighbouring  states  of  Virginia,  Tennes- 
see, and  South  Carolina  represented,  but,  as  the  years 
passed,  all  the  southern  and  southwestern  states  sent  pupils ; 
and  even  from  the  North  and  West  they  came,  and  during 
the  century  almost  every  state  in  the  Union,  and  even 
foreign  countries,  have  been  represented. 

There  are  many  features  connected  with  the  school  life 
of  the  first  half  of  the  century  which  impress  us  as  being 
interesting  and  strange.  The  question  of  how  to  reach 
Salem  was  not  an  easy  one  to  answer.  When  a  patron  liv- 
ing in  Tennessee  wished  to  place  his  daughter  in  the 
Academy,  his  first  duty  was  to  provide  horses  and  a  con- 
veyance, using  this  more  comfortable  method  of  travel  as 
long  as  it  was  possible  to  do  so.  Then  the  carriage  was 
abandoned,  and  the  party  proceeded  on  horseback,  with 


,^^>3P:^-^-^vv  ..^^^-^^^<^I^i^'^^f?!k-^S\ 


222  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

the  aid  of  trusty  guides,  and  in  this  manner  the  difficulties 
and  even  perils  of  the  mountains  were  passed.  When 
Salem  was  at  last  reached,  the  horses  used  by  the  pupils 
were  sold,  and  a  special  room  was  provided  in  the  school  for 
the  saddles  which  would  be  needed  for  the  return  journey 
when  the  school  days  were  over.  From  some  sections  the 
patrons  were  more  favoured,  and  could  make  the  entire 
journey  in  the  handsome  family  coaches,  and  the  wealthy 
planters  would  drive  up  to  the  well-known  Salem  hostlery 
in  a  style  befitting  the  nobility  of  the  Old  World.  While 
these  were  frequent  scenes  all  during  the  year,  at  com- 
mencement time  the  interest  was  increased  by  virtue  of 
the  numbers.  Then  it  was  that  the  yard  was  filled  with 
the  coaches,  the  stables  with  the  horses,  the  rooms  with 
guests,  and  the  gentry  of  the  land  took  possession  of  the 
usually  quiet  town,  and  the  days  were  marked  with  stir 
and  excitement. 

The  friends  of  the  school  love  to  describe  the  successful 
lives  of  very  many  of  these  pupils,  who  by  birth  were  entitled 
to  prominence,  and  who  were  specially  prepared  within  the 
school  to  ably  fill  their  responsible  positions.  These  writers 
point  to  the  fact  that  many  of  the  most  successful  men  of 
the  South  have  been  blessed  with  noble  wives,  and  are 
proud  to  claim  that  these  same  wives  were  once  Salem 
pupils.  They  point  us  to  the  homes  of  statesmen,  of 
foreign  ministers,  of  distinguished  professional  men,  of 
eminent  financiers,  of  great  generals,  of  governors,  yes, 
they  even  point  to  the  White  House  in  more  than  one  ad- 
ministration, and  say  that  the  ladies  in  these  homes  re- 
ceived their  early  training  in  Salem.  It  is  a  well-known 
fact  that  southern  hospitality  is  proverbial;  these  same 
friends  argue  that  hospitality  depends  largely  on  the  cul- 
ture and  nobility  of  the  mother,  the  wife,  the  sister,  and 


•4 


224  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

the  daughter.  As  this  hospitality  never  appeared  brighter 
and  clearer  than  in  ante-bellum  days,  and  as  so  many 
of  the  ladies  of  the  best  families  of  those  years  were  edu- 
cated in  Salem,  this  school,  they  say,  should  be  given  its 
due  credit  for  the  part  it  took  in  aiding  to  bring  about  this 
admirable  picture  of  the  noble  type  of  womanhood  found 
in  the  ante-bellum  southern  home.  The  claim  of  the 
alumnae  seems  to  be  borne  out  by  the  words  of  a  distin- 
guished governor  of  one  of  the  southern  states  which  has 
sent  scores,  even  hundreds,  of  pupils  to  Salem.  This  chief 
executive  of  the  state  in  which  he  lives  recently  wrote  to 
the  president  of  the  Alumnae  Association,  "I  know  just 
enough  of  the  history  of  Salem  Academy  to  know  that 
there  is  no  institution  on  this  continent  which  has  done 
more  for  the  education  and  elevation  of  southern  woman- 
hood than  it  has,  and  if  official  duty  and  Providence  permit, 
it  will  be  a  pleasure  and  a  privilege  to  be  with  you  on  the 
interesting  occasion  of  the  one  hundredth  anniversary  of 
the  school." 

In  a  recent  chapter  treating  of  the  founding  of  the 
school  we  noted  the  completion  of  the  first  school  build- 
ing. This  was  in  1805.  As  years  passed,  this  house  was 
filled,  and  the  congregation  house,  just  north,  was  occu- 
pied, room  after  room,  till  the  school  had  taken  entire 
possession.  The  principal's  house  had  been  finished  in 
18 10,  and  the  school  continued  to  expand  till  it  tempo- 
rarily drove  the  boys  out  of  their  school  building,  and  some 
room  companies  were  placed  in  the  widows'  house,  and 
even  in  private  houses  in  town. 

This  state  of  affairs  peremptorily  called  for  enlarged 
accommodations,  and  on  a  generous  scale.  Thereupon  it 
was  decided  to  remove  the  congregation  house  and  erect 
a  new  building   in  its  place.     It   was    removed  in    1854, 


e. 


^'^.v. 


?\l 


a- 


i^: 


J>.  .-I 

i 


226  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

and   the  corner-stone  of    Main  Hall  laid  the  same  year. 
March  24,  1856,  the  school  moved  into  its  new  home. 

Main  Hall  was  planned  by  Francis  Fries,  who  also 
gave  the  construction  his  able  personal  supervision.  The 
description  given  by  Robert  de  Schweinitz,  the  principal, 
will  convey  an  idea  of  the  dimensions. 

"  The  dimensions  of  the  main  building  are  one  hundred 
feet  front  by  fifty-two  deep,  with  a  wing  at  the  north  sev- 
enty feet  in  length  and  thirty-four  feet  in  depth,  and  an- 
other one  at  the  south  seventy-seven  by  forty-four  feet. 
The  main  building,  as  well  as  the  north  wing,  is  four  stories 
on  the  front,  and  at  the  rear,  on  account  of  the  descent 
of  the  ground,  five  stories.  The  fronts  of  the  houses  are 
of  pressed  brick,  expressly  manufactured  for  our  building, 
and  are  probably  some  of  the  first  of  the  kind  made  in  the 
state. 

"  The  front  is  ornamented  by  a  large  Doric  portico,  fifty 
feet  in  length,  and  thirteen  feet  in  width.  It  has  four 
Doric  columns,  with  two  pilasters  resting  against  the 
house.  The  height  of  the  whole,  including  bases,  columns, 
and  entablatures,  is  between  thirty  and  forty  feet,  the  cor- 
nice of  the  entablature  extending  three  feet  above  the  sills 
of  the  third-story  windows.  The  whole  is  built  strictly  in 
accordance  with  the  classical  Doric  order  of  architecture. 
The  columns  are  of  brick,  stuccoed  with  hydraulic  cement 
in  imitation  of  brown  sandstone,  as  is  also  the  rest  of  the 
portico,  excepting  the  bases  and  steps,  which  are  of  hewn 
granite." 

Main  Hall,  with  its  north  and  south  wings,  forms  an 
imposing  pile,  and  east  of  this  is  the  park.  This  park  is 
a  special  gift  of  nature.  It  has  been  improved  by  walks 
and  pavilions,  bridges  and  fountains,  but  the  natural  beau- 


228  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

ties  eclipse  all  the  artificial  additions.  It  is  the  pride  of 
the  school.  The  accompanying  etchings  will  give  a  hint 
of  the  real  attractions.  The  one  view  shows  the  campus 
as  seen  from  Main  Hall.  In  the  foreground  are  the  ma- 
jestic trees,  while  the  lights  and  shadows  play  in  and  out 
on  the  scene,  giving  glimpses  of  gravelled  walks  or  a 
granite  memorial,  the  whole  reminding  one  of  an  Italian 
view. 

The  etching  which  shows  us  the  long  walk,  with  the 
trees  of  the  primeval  forest  on  either  side,  suggests  the 
rambles  which  the  pupils  love  to  take  in  their  free  hours. 
The  pavilion  on  the  hill  is  a  favourite  retreat,  where,  on  any 
pleasant  day,  in  spring  or  autumn,  groups  of  girls  can  be 
seen,  reading  some  interesting  book,  doing  a  bit  of  fancy 
work,  resting  and  chatting,  with  perchance  something 
tempting  from  the  confectioner,  or  perhaps  with  a  Latin 
or  geometry  book. 

Then  there  is  the  spring,  the  spot  familiar  to  every 
pupil.  We  do  not  know  whether  the  coin  is  thrown  into 
the  limpid  pool,  as  is  done  in  the  Fountain  of  Trevi,  in 
Rome,  but  we  do  believe  that  every  pupil  wishes  to  return, 
to  visit  the  old  spring  and  taste  its  sweet  waters. 

On  the  hillside,  where  is  shown  the  rustic  bridge,  the 
romantic  groups  gather  and  recline  on  the  soft  grass,  or 
promenade  for  exercise  and  the  fresh  air.  From  this 
point  a  view  of  the  hillside  beyond  the  brook  is  a  delight  to 
every  lover  of  nature. 

One  of  the  daily  recreations  in  fair  weather  is  a  stroll 
through  the  town  or  into  the  neighbouring  country.  Less 
than  a  five  minutes'  walk  from  the  school  is  the  famous 
cedar  avenue,  which  is  shown  elsewhere.  All  pupils  love 
to  walk  up  and  down  the  smooth  white  path,  with  the 
velvety  grass  growing  on  either  side,  while  the  double  rows 


SALEM   ACADEMY   AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS    231 

of  gigantic  cedars  gracefully  droop  their  branches  over 
them.  They  love,  too,  to  visit  the  graveyard  near  by, 
because  of  the  spirit  of  peace  inspired  by  the  sacred  spot. 

Finally,  we  will  suppose  that  the  afternoon  stroll  is  over, 
and  the  group  of  girls  is  returning.  As  they  enter  the 
square  in  front  of  the  school,  and  pass  the  fountain,  before 
them  is  the  view  represented  by  the  last  in  this  series  of 
etchings.  This  shows  us  the  old  Salem  church,  the 
corner  of  Main  Hall,  and  the  corner  of  the  principal's 
house. 

These  views  may  not  convey  to  the  mind  of  a  stranger 
the  beauties  of  the  park  and  the  avenue,  yet  the  former 
pupil  who  reads  this  chapter  will  no  doubt  find  pleasure  in 
glancing  at  these  pictures  of  the  old  school  haunts. 

The  course  of  instruction  has  been  good  from  the  earli- 
est days.  Specialists  have  often  given  their  lives  and 
talents  for  the  good  of  the  school.  A  regular  graduation 
diploma  was  not  presented  to  the  graduates  until  within 
the  past  quarter  of  a  century.  Connected  with  the  gradua- 
tion is  associated  the  cap  and  gown,  and  in  the  "  sweet  girl 
graduate,"  shown  in  this  group  of  pictures,  is  introduced  a 
member  of  a  recent  class.  Only  the  seniors  wear  the  cap 
and  gown,  and  they  prize  very  highly  the  distinction  which 
draws  a  broad  line  between  them  and  the  other  pupils. 

As  we  leave  the  subject  of  the  Academy,  with  its  busy 
young  people,  coming  and  going,  that  which  impresses  us 
most,  is  not  the  age  of  the  school,  nor  is  it  the  fact  that 
thousands  of  pupils  have  attended  Salem,  nor  is  it  the 
size  of  the  buildings,  nor  the  beauty  of  the  park ;  but  it  is 
the  standard  set  before  the  girls.  Music  in  all  its  forms  is 
studied  ;  art  traces  symmetrical  lines,  and  blends  beautiful 
colours ;  the  class  room  strengthens  the  mind ;  the  gym- 
nasium develops  the  body.     All  these  things  are  good  and 


A  Graduate 


SALEM    ACADEMY   AFTER   FIFTY   YEARS    233 

aid  in  gaining  successes  in  life ;  but  that  on  which  the 
Academy  prides  itself,  more  than  all  else,  is  the  earnest 
effort  which  it  makes  to  inculcate  a  high  and  noble  stand- 
ard of  Christian  womanhood. 

This  ideal  it  is  which  attracted  the  attention  of  parents 
from  all  sections  of  the  Southland  during  the  fifty  years  of 
which  we  speak,  and  filled  the  school  so  that  one  building 
after  the  other  had  to  be  added ;  and  if  we  cast  the  glance 
forward  a  half  a  century,  we  will  find  that  this  same  ideal 
it  is  which  is  drawing  the  alumnas  from  North  and  South, 
from  East  and  West,  to  rejoice  in  the  celebration  of  a  cen- 
tury's work  in  the  history  of  their  Alma  Mater. 


CHAPTER   XXV 

THE   TIME    OF   THE    CIVIL   WAR 
1861-1865 

The  records  of  the  latter  years  of  what  we  have  termed 
a  transition  period  are  filled  with  forebodings  of  the  com- 
ing Civil  War.  The  conflict  seemed  to  be  inevitable,  and 
though  one  compromise  after  the  other  was  attempted, 
they  had  no  further  effect  than  to  cover  up  and  temporarily 
smother  the  flames  of  war.  The  inhabitants  of  Wachovia 
felt  that  the  third  time  within  the  century  of  their  history 
the  Province  was  approaching  the  dark  days  of  strife  and 
bloodshed,  and  dread  and  anxiety  filled  their  minds. 

In  183 1  the  opposition  to  bearing  arms  had  so  far  dis- 
appeared that  a  military  company  was  organized  in  Salem, 
on  July  4,  and  the  officers  were  chosen  from  among  the 
Moravians,  the  company  making  its  own  rules. 

It  is  not  our  intention  to  discuss  the  questions  relating 
to  the  causes  and  results  of  the  Civil  War.  Forty  years 
have  passed,  yet  many  of  the  participants  of  this  great 
struggle  are  still  living,  and  the  growing  generations  hear 
the  story  of  the  war  from  the  lips  of  those  who  were  in 
the  active  service. 

A  new  generation.  North  and  South,  has  grown  up  since 
those  dark  days,  and  in  business  relations,  social  ties,  and 
in  true  patriotism  the  dividing  lines  between  North  and 
South  have  been  broken  down.  The  immense  volume  of 
capital  flowing  into  southern  enterprises  proves  the  first ; 
the  palatial  trains  bearing  the  visitors  south  to  the  genial 

235 


236  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

climes  of  Florida,  or  North  to  the  great  centres,  shows  the 
second  to  be  true ;  the  way  in  which  both  the  North  and 
the  South  responded  and  stood  side  by  side  in  the  late 
Spanish  War  makes  clear  the  third.  Hence  it  is  not  our 
desire  to  comment  on  questions  long  since  settled,  but  to 
describe  the  experiences  of  Wachovia  in  its  relation  to 
these  dark  days  of  sorrow  and  suffering. 

South  Carolina  seceded  December  20,  i860;  North 
CaroHna,  May  21,  1861.  North  Carolina  sent  more  than 
one  hundred  thousand  men  to  the  field,  and,  as  in  the  days 
of  the  Revolution,  the  latter  portion  of  the  war  saw  many 
troops  moving  through  the  state  and  through  Wachovia. 

Early  in  1861  a  day  of  humiliation  and  prayer  was 
observed  throughout  the  entire  South,  and  the  services  in 
Salem  were  solemn  and  impressive.  Though  no  actual 
battles  took  place  in  Wachovia,  this  Province  was  so  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  terrible  conflicts,  that  a  para- 
graph from  the  memorabilia  of  1861  will  bring  their  feelings 
vividly  before  us. 

"In  some  respects  the  year  1861  has  been  a  year  unex- 
ampled in  the  experiences  of  us  all.  Notwithstanding  the 
apprehensions  of  the  public  danger,  which  rested  like  a 
gloomy  cloud  upon  the  minds  of  the  thoughtful  and  observ- 
ant, at  the  beginning  of  the  year,  the  nature  and  extent  of 
our  national  troubles  probably  exceeded  our  worst  anticipa- 
tions. The  present  year  has  witnessed  the  commencement 
of  a  fearful  and  calamitous  war,  between  two  different  sec- 
tions of  our  once  united  and  prosperous  country.  When 
and  how  the  strife  will  end  is  known  only  to  God.  Prepa- 
rations on  a  gigantic  scale  have  been  made  by  both  parties 
for  the  contest,  which  betoken  an  obstinate  prosecution  of 
the  war  on  the  one  part,  and  an  energetic  and  determined 


THE   TIME    OF   THE    CIVIL   WAR         237 

resistance  on  the  other.  Already  some  of  the  fairest  por- 
tions of  our  country  have  been  ravaged  by  the  destructions 
of  war ;  fields  have  been  laid  waste,  homes  demolished, 
villages  consumed,  and  districts  that  smiled  as  the  garden 
of  the  Lord  have  been  trampled  down  and  made  desolate 
by  the  footsteps  of  contending  hosts.  Battles  have  been 
fought  and  victories  won,  but  sad  and  numerous  have  been 
the  instances  of  individual  suffering  and  distress,  few  of 
which  have  ever  been  published,  and  some  of  which  cannot 
easily  be  imagined.  Heart-sickening  it  is  to  contemplate, 
even  in  imagination,  the  horrors  of  the  battle-field :  the 
groans  of  the  dying,  wounds  long  left  bleeding  and  un- 
dressed, loss  of  limbs,  maimed  and  mangled  bodies.  Then 
there  are  the  days  and  nights  of  loneliness  and  suffering 
in  the  crowded  hospitals,  or  amid  the  yet  greater  privations 
of  the  camp.  Mournful  beyond  expression  is  the  loss  of 
precious  lives,  every  one  of  which  is  of  inestimable  value 
to  at  least  some  loving  hearts,  though  the  loss  may  not 
sensibly  affect  the  public.  How  many  families  have  been 
shrouded  in  mourning  and  gloom,  how  many  hearts  left 
desolate,  now  weeping  over  loved  ones  they  will  greet  no 
more  on  earth." 

These  were  the  thoughts  that  filled  the  minds  of  the 
Salem  congregation  as  it  gathered  in  the  church  at  the 
close  of  the  year. 

During  the  first  months  of  the  year  1861  the  men  of 
Salem  and  Winston  and  the  surrounding  country  were 
gathered  and  organized,  drilled  and  prepared  for  service. 
The  white  tents  of  the  encampments  gave  a  martial  appear- 
ance to  the  towns.  Companies  from  other  sections  began 
to  pass  as  early  as  May,  and  in  June  three  companies  left 
Salem  to  join  the  army  assembling  in  Virginia. 


238  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

It  was  a  pleasant  June  morning,  Monday,  the  17th,  when 
two  of  the  companies  marched  to  the  Salem  square,  and 
were  drawn  up  in  line  in  front  of  the  Academy.  Bishop 
Bahnson  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Doub,  a  minister  of  the  Metho- 
dist church,  occupied  positions  on  the  portico  of  Main  Hall, 
and  each  delivered  a  short  address,  after  which  Bishop 
Bahnson  offered  a  fervent  prayer.  The  large  concourse 
of  people  then  sang  the  New  Testament  benediction, 
"  The  Grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  A  multitude  had 
gathered  to  bid  them  farewell,  and  the  parting  scenes  were 
most  painful  and  affecting.  Some  of  the  friends  accom- 
panied the  soldiers  as  far  as  the  Salem  Creek.  The  entire 
scene  was  a  strange  one.  The  solemn  service,  with  troops 
fully  armed,  drawn  up  in  front  of  the  ministers ;  the  large 
gathering  of  people,  some  sad,  some  curious ;  the  eager- 
ness of  the  brave  boys  to  go  to  the  front,  to  join  the  gather- 
ing of  the  army ;  the  songs  and  the  hurrahs  of  the  soldiers, 
as  they  passed  down  the  main  street,  the  tears  and  prayers 
of  wife  and  mother,  as  with  bended  head  they  mingled  their 
tears  with  their  prayers  in  the  silence  of  the  lonely  home. 

The  church  diary  for  the  date  named  above  says  that  in 
Company  A,  Forsyth  Rifles,  were  the  following,  who  are 
connected  with  the  families  of  the  church :  William  J. 
Pfohl,  Samuel  C.  James,  Henry  W.  Barrow,  J.  F.  Shaffner, 
Gustavus  E.  Sussdorff,  Benjamin  Atwood,  Alfred  H.  Belo, 
Edward  A.  Brietz,  James  A.  Reich,  Alexander  Rights, 
P.  T.  Shultz.  In  Company  B,  Forsyth  Grays,  are  the 
following  who  are  connected  with  the  famihes  of  the  con- 
gregation :  Captain  Wharton,  Francis  Carmichael,  Thomas 
Byron  Douthit,  Lewis  B.  Eberhard,  Samuel  G.  Hall, 
Joseph  H.  Reich,  James  E.  Shultz,  Cornelius  A.  Shultz, 
Julius  R.  Vogler,  David  Murchison,  Augustus  B.  But- 
ner,  Reuben  L.  Chitty,  Augustus  A.  Clewell,  Francis  E. 


George  Frederick  Bahnson 


THE   TIME   OF   THE   CIVIL  WAR         239 

Keehln,  Henry  Shore.  In  addition  to  these  there  were  a 
number  of  men  who  were  stated  hearers  in  the  services. 

Eight  days  after  this  the  Third  Company  of  Volunteers 
from  Forsyth,  Captain  Miller  commanding,  started  to  the 
front.  Bishop  Bahnson  conducted  a  religious  service  in 
the  camp  before  the  departure  of  the  troops.  The  mem- 
bers of  this  company  were  largely  from  the  country  around 
Salem,  some  of  whom  were  connected  with  the  congre- 
gations of  Bethabara  and  Bethania.  No  names  are  given 
in  the  diary. 

On  Sunday,  July  21,  it  was  suggested  by  some  of  the 
members  that  a  daily  service  of  prayer  be  held,  to  inter- 
cede at  the  throne  of  grace  for  friends  and  relatives.  The 
proposition  met  with  a  hearty  response,  and  at  eight 
o'clock  each  day  the  members  gathered.  On  the  second 
morning,  that  is,  on  Tuesday,  immediately  after  the  prayer 
service,  news  was  received  that  a  desperate  battle  had 
been  fought  at  Manassas  Junction,  Virginia,  and  that  the 
Confederate  troops  had  gained  the  victory.  It  was  almost 
certain  that  the  Salem  soldiers  were  in  the  battle,  hence 
the  suspense  and  anxiety  were  great. 

The  next  day  the  anxiety  had  increased  to  such  an  ex- 
tent that  David  Clewell  was  sent  to  Richmond  with  the 
hope  that  he  would  be  permitted  to  pass  through  the  lines 
and  go  to  the  front,  in  order  that  he  could  render  assistance 
to  our  troops. 

From  later  information  it  was  learned  that  our  young 
men  had  not  suffered.  They  had  been  exposed  to  severe 
cannonading,  but  having  been  intrenched  they  were  merci- 
fully spared  from  shot  and  shell. 

This  same  anxiety  appeared  from  time  to  time  during 
the  war,  after  the  great  battles,  especial  mention  being 
made  in  May,   1863,  after   the  battle  of   Fredericksburg. 


240  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

As  the  months  and  the  years  passed,  the  cloud  of  sor- 
row fell  upon  one  and  another  household.  We  find  notes 
in  the  diary,  which,  though  brief,  tell  a  story  of  suffering 
for  many  hearts,  and  formed  a  portion  of  the  great  stream 
of  distress  which  covered  the  land  like  a  flood. 

"  At  eleven  o'clock  this  morning  the  young  man,  Augus- 
tine Hauser,  departed  this  life.  About  six  weeks  ago  he 
returned  from  the  army,  having  by  exposure  in  camp  con- 
tracted the  disease  that  carried  him  off.  How  many  men 
in  the  prime  of  life  have  fallen  victims  to  disease  in  this 
dreadful  war."     November  23,  1862. 

"  To-day  at  one  o'clock  was  the  funeral  of  our  brother 
Armenius  Lash,  whose  death  took  place  at  Petersburg, 
and  his  remains  were  brought  here  by  his  brother."  De- 
cember 6,  1862. 

"  The  funeral  of  Lieutenant  Jacob  Sheppard  took  place. 
He  was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Fredericksburg.  Bishop 
Bahnson  preached  the  funeral  sermon."  December  22, 
1862. 

"Henry  C.  Banner  died  at  Petersburg,  December  21, 
from  a  wound  received  at  Fredericksburg,  and  was  buried 
here  to-day."      December  24,  1862. 

"  To-day  we  received  the  news  of  the  death  of  Charles 
J.  Clauder,  who  had  fallen  on  the  battle-field  near  Fred- 
ericksburg. He  was  found  dead,  by  the  litter  bearers, 
with  his  Bible  open  on  his  breast."     May  13,  1863. 

"About  twelve  o'clock  to-day  Frank  Reich  died,  from 
sickness  brought  on  by  exposure  in  the  army.  His  natu- 
rally strong  constitution  could  not  resist  the  strain.  He 
leaves  a  wife  and  child."     September  3,  1863. 

"  Noah  Lewis,  a  soldier,  died  in  the  hospital  here,  and  was 
buried  at  four  o'clock  to-day."    Sunday,  September  27,  1863. 


THE  TIME   OF   THE   CIVIL   WAR         241 

This  same  sad  record  could  be  increased,  for  many  a 
mournful  procession  passed  beneath  the  rows  of  cedars, 
bearing  the  remains  of  loved  ones,  brave  boys  like  Henry 
Belo  and  William  Pfohl,  who  died  in  the  struggle  and  the 
conflict.  Or  we  could  tell  of  those  who  fell,  and  whose 
friends  did  not  even  have  the  comfort  of  placing  their 
remains  in  the  home  graveyard,  as  was  the  case  of  Wiley 
Gray,  and  many  another. 

The  development  of  the  war  changed  toward  the  end  of 
1863  and  in  1864.  September  10,  the  Twenty-First  North 
CaroHna  Regiment  passed  through  Salem,  as  it  had  been 
ordered  to  some  of  the  western  counties  to  suppress  certain 
hostile  demonstrations.  There  were  between  three  and 
four  hundred  men.  As  they  passed  through  Salem  they 
were  supplied  with  a  dinner  in  the  public  square.  Many 
of  these  men  were  from  Forsyth  County,  and  their  relatives 
and  friends  were  present  to  greet  them.  It  was  a  joyous 
meeting,  only  to  be  followed  by  a  sad  parting,  as  the 
troops  passed  on  to  their  destination.  The  band  connected 
with  this  regiment  came  to  Salem  on  November  2,  and 
among  the  members  were  several  men  from  our  town. 

Coupled  with  the  movements  of  the  troops  we  notice 
the  feeling  of  desperation  which  was  filling  the  minds  of 
the  people  of  the  South  as  they  felt  the  lines  of  the  oppos- 
ing military  power  drawn  closer  and  closer  around  them. 
From  the  North,  from  the  South,  from  the  West,  on  the 
ocean,  with  steady  progress  these  forces  were  closing  in. 
The  food  supply  became  less  and  less,  there  were  no  medi- 
cines, clothing  could  be  secured  in  very  limited  quantities, 
ammunition  was  running  short.  All  this  will  explain  why, 
in  1864,  we  see  items  in  the  diary  which  point  to  a  desper- 
ate attempt  to  rally  all  the  forces  possible  for  the  final 
decisive  struggle. 


242  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

The  record  says  that  the  examining  board  met  in  Win- 
ston, in  March,  1864,  and  that  the  treatment  of  many  who 
had  been  previously  exempt  was  severe  and  harsh.  They 
were  placed  under  guard,  as  if  they  had  committed  some 
offence,  were  sent  under  escort  through  the  town,  and 
were  confined  in  the  guard-house  like  prisoners.  Thus 
efforts  were  made  to  increase  the  army  by  pressing  into 
it  those  who  had  hitherto  been  exempt. 

The  same  thing  is  seen  in  the  strong  and  determined 
effort  made  to  fill  the  ranks  by  the  capture  of  deserters. 
The  desertions  increased  as  the  sufferings  and  privations 
increased,  and  August  20,  1864,  the  Home  Guard  of  Salem 
was  called  out  to  hunt  deserters.  At  a  later  date  the 
record  condemns  the  severity  of  the  measures  used  against 
these  poor  fellows.  Thirty  of  these  captured  deserters 
passed  through  Salem,  October  26,  1864,  from  Guilford 
County.  They  had  attempted  to  escape  and  pass  the 
lines,  but  had  been  apprehended,  and  were  heavily 
guarded  as  they  continued  their  unwilling  march  back 
to  the  army. 

As  a  result  of  this  special  effort  to  increase  the  list 
of  fighting  men,  a  number  of  the  older  and  also  of  the 
younger  men  from  Salem  went  to  the  army  at  this  time. 
The  diary  says  that  many  were  heads  of  families,  and 
earnest  prayers  for  their  safety  followed  them. 

Toward  the  close  of  1864,  the  rumours  and  the  news 
began  again  to  change.  They  heard  of  the  fall  of  Atlanta, 
and  the  nearer  approach  of  the  invading  army.  In  1865 
the  first  rumours  of  possible  peace  reached  them.  Then 
came  the  report  that  Petersburg  and  Richmond  had 
been  evacuated,  and  finally  they  heard  of  the  surrender 
of  the  southern  army  at  Appomattox. 

After  the  surrender  the  army  was  disbanded  and  the 


THE   TIME   OF   THE   CIVIL   WAR         243 

soldiers  returned  to  their  homes.  This  home-comins: 
was  both  happy  and  sad.  It  was  happy  because  of  the 
reunion  of  loved  ones  and  the  return  of  peace.  But  it 
was  sad  because  of  the  struggle  for  existence  which  awaited 
them.  The  difficulty  of  this  struggle  can  scarcely  be 
realized  in  our  day.  Many  returned  suffering  from 
wounds,  from  exposure,  from  hardships,  from  prison  life. 
The  war  had  impoverished  the  land,  destroyed  business, 
and  left  no  opportunities  for  earning  a  support  for  them- 
selves and  their  families.  It  is  said  that  many  men  who 
bravely  faced  the  foe  in  the  field  of  battle  shrank  dis- 
couraged from  the  difficulties  which  confronted  them 
after  the  surrender  in  1865. 

This  home-coming,  as  well  as  the  horrors  of  the  war 
itself,  is  graphically  pictured  in  a  lecture  delivered  in 
the  Academy  chapel  by  one  who  was  in  the  thickest  of 
the  struggle,  who  tasted  to  the  full  the  hardships  of  prison 
life,  and  who  remembers  those  days  by  the  results  of  the 
wounds  he  received.     He  says  :  — 

"We  were  paroled  at  Farmville,  and  begged  food  by 
the  way,  sometimes  welcomed,  often  repulsed,  and  walked 
by  slow  stages  on  account  of  our  weakness  to  Clover 
station,  where  we  found  a  train  that  carried  us  to  Dan- 
ville. Here  we  appropriated  a  construction  train,  and 
standing  on  a  flat  car,  rode  to  a  burned  bridge  ten  miles 
from  Greensboro.  Walking  on,  I  reached  home  the 
second  morning  thereafter.  I  had  been  mourned  for 
as  dead.  Some  of  my  companions  had  taken  the  descrip- 
tion given  by  a  burying  detail,  of  a  young  fellow  resem- 
bling me,  and  marked  his  grave  with  a  board  on  which 
they  carved  my  name.  My  welcome  home  may  be 
imagined. 


244  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

"  I  had  lost  thirty-eight  pounds  in  the  three  weeks 
since  we  left  Petersburg,  and  was  so  emaciated  and  filthy 
that  my  father  did  not  at  first  recognize  me.  As  I  emerged 
from  the  nasty  underclothing  I  had  worn  night  and  day 
for  seven  consecutive  weeks,  and  enjoyed  the  luxury  of 
a  warm  bath,  and  donned  clean  garments,  and  again  sat 
in  a  chair,  and  ate  with  a  fork,  and  drank  water  from  a 
glass,  and  joined  in  the  family  prayers,  and  slept  in  a  bed, 
all  the  glamour  and  illusions  of  the  pomp  and  pride  and 
circumstance  of  glorious  war  were  forever  dispelled.  I 
certainly  was  not  built  for  a  soldier.  I  don't  want  to 
impugn  the  veracity,  nor  would  I  curtail  the  pleasure,  of 
those  old  soldiers  who  speak  and  write  so  enthusiastically 
of  the  duty  of  patriotism  and  the  glory  of  war.  But  I 
must  express  my  selfish  regret  that  they  so  successfully 
concealed  their  real  feelings  at  the  time.  If  any  single 
one  among  the  thousands  I  saw  felt  at  all  happy  or  con- 
tented, he  failed  utterly  to  show  it.  I  know  if  I  had 
been  half  as  badly  scared  as  everybody  around  me 
looked,  I  never  would  have  stayed  to  go  into  a  single 
battle.  Speaking  for  myself,  I  have  few  pleasant  recol- 
lections of  the  war.  To  my  mind  come  only  sad  and 
grim  and  gloomy  memories :  the  forms  of  my  comrades 
and  friends  hurried  to  an  untimely  death  by  disease  and 
wounds ;  left  a  prey  to  the  birds  of  the  air,  and  the  beasts 
of  the  field,  at  best  hastily  and  unceremoniously  shovelled 
into  a  shallow  trench ;  if  haply  surviving,  maimed  and 
crippled,  and  marred  in  health  and  usefulness ;  the 
privations  and  sufferings  from  fatigue  and  hunger,  and 
heat  and  cold,  and  filth  and  nakedness,  in  comfortless 
camp,  on  toilsome  march,  in  ruthless  conflict,  in  loath- 
some hospital,  in  pitiless  prison ;  fields  deserted,  home- 
steads and  towns  pillaged  and  burned,  graves   violated. 


THE   TIME   OF   THE   CIVIL   WAR         245 

sanctuaries  defiled,  Sabbaths  desecrated ;  the  havoc  and 
ruin,  the  wanton  waste  and  destruction,  the  merciless 
carnage ;  the  unutterable  agony  of  heartrending  grief  that 
hung  Hke  the  smoke  of  torment  over  tens  of  thousands 
of  blasted  homes ;  the  abomination  of  desolation ! 

"  May  justice  and  righteousness  dwell  in  this  land;  may 
mutual  toleration  and  forbearance  take  the  place  of  sec- 
tional jealousy  and  bitterness;  may  the  God  of  love  so  com- 
pletely fill  the  hearts  and  minds  of  this  people  that  the 
god  of  battles  can  nevermore  find  room  in  their  thoughts ; 
may  the  reign  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  speedily  begin  and 
his  blessed  dominion  extend  over  all  God's  beautiful 
earth," ^ 

The  following  is  a  list  of  some  of  the  soldiers  from 
Salem,  Winston,  and  from  some  of  the  neighbouring  Mora- 
vian congregations.  There  are  also  some  names  of  men 
who  did  not  enlist  with  the  Forsyth  companies,  but  have 
since  become  citizens  of  our  towns.  It  is  only  a  partial 
list,  since  there  were  many  soldiers  who  served  in  other 
sections  of  the  country,  and  whose  names  do  not  appear 
on  any  register  accessible  to  the  gentlemen  who  prepared 
this  list.  By  request,  an  examination  of  the  rolls  of  the 
companies  from  our  county  was  made  by  Dr.  J.  F.  Shaff- 
ner,  T.  B.  Douthit,  C.  B.  Brooks,  W.  H.  White,  C.  B. 
Pfohl,  and  Captain  J.  C.  Bessent,  and  the  following  names 
were  found.  It  is  quite  certain  that  all  names  could  not 
be  discovered,  but  it  is  probably  the  most  complete  list  of 
Winston-Salem  men  thus  far  prepared.  Space  has  been 
left  between  the  letters  of  the  alphabet,  and  in  these  spaces 
additional  names  may  be  written.    The  writer  will  be  glad 

1  Lecture  delivered  by  Dr.  H.  T.  Bahnson  in  chapel  of  Salem  Female 
Academy. 


246  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

to  receive   the  names  of  men  who  enlisted   from  Salem, 
Winston,  or  from  any  of  the  Moravian  congregations. 

Atwood,  Benjamin,  killed.  Atwood,  Jesse,  died.  Atwood,  J.  S., 
wounded.     Anderson,  Elisha  G. 

Brooks,  C.  B.  Brietz,  E.  A.  Brietz,  Samuel.  Barnacastle,  H.  F. 
Barnacastle,  John.  Barnacastle,  Yerby.  Barnacastle,  E.  Bahn- 
son,  C.  F.  Bahnson,  H.  T.,  wounded.  Butner,  James.  Butner,  E.  J. 
Butner,  A.  B.  Butner,  W.  N.  Butner,  John.  Butner,  L.  E.  But- 
ner, F.  A.  Butner,  Augustus  L.,  killed.  Butner,  Augustus.  Butner, 
Henry  L.,  died.  Barrow,  David.  Barrow,  Henry  W.  Barrow,  Will- 
iam. Boner,  Edward  J.,  wounded.  Bowles,  J.  C,  died.  Bowles,  Will- 
iam, died.  Bowles,  J.  S.  Bowles,  J.  P.  Billiter,  P.  L.  Billiter,  Amos. 
Bevil,  A.  W.  Beckel,  Samuel  W.  Brewer,  W.  H.  Brewer,  Wesley. 
Banner,  Henry  C,  killed.  Brown,  W.  R.  Brown,  Haywood.  Brown, 
David.  Brown,  Nathaniel,  wounded.  Brown,  H.  A.  Brown,  T.  J. 
Byerly,  J.  E.  Burk,  J.  J.  Burk,  H.  F.  Burk,  W.  J.  Burk,  Andrew. 
Burk,  George.  Brendle,  Gottlob.  Brendle,  R.  A.  Brendle,  J.  P. 
Best,  T.  T.  Belo,  A.  H.,  wounded.  Belo,  R.  W.,  wounded.  Belo, 
Henry,  killed.  Belo,  C.  E.  Bitting,  J.  Walter.  Blum,  James.  Beard, 
William. 

Carmichael,  L.  F.  Carmichael,  W.  F.  Chitty,  Henry  N.  Chitty, 
Henry.  Chitty,  Lafayette.  Chitty,  Reuben.  Crowder,  N.  Cooper, 
J.  A.  Cooper,  W.  J.  Clewell,  Augustus  A.  Clewell,  Francis  C. 
Grouse,  Harrison.  Crouse,  Samuel.  Grouse,  Daniel.  Goley,  J.  H. 
Creekman,  G.  N.  Crater,  L.  J.  Crater,  R.  J.  Crater,  Allen.  Graver, 
Allen.  Calhoun,  J.  Y.,  died.  Conrad,  Alpheus  S.  Conrad,  John  G. 
Conrad,  Wiley.  Conrad,  J.  H.  Conrad,  B.  G.  Conrad,  J.  Carlos. 
Conrad,  G.  H.  Conrad,  R.  J.  Grouch,  Augustus,  killed.  Crouch, 
John.  Clodfelter,  W.  C.  Campbell,  R.  Chaffin,  N.  S.  Crist,  T.  F. 
Church,  Robert,  died. 

Douthit,  T.  B.     Dull,  Edward  C. 

Everhard,  L.  D.  Essie,  Theophilus.  Essie,  Valentine.  Ernest, 
Henry.     Ebert,  Alfred.     Ebert,  Murchison. 


THE   TIME   OF   THE    CIVIL   WAR         247 

Fogle,  C.  H.  Fogle,  Samuel.  Fuller,  Dave.  Fansler,  William, 
wounded.     Faircloth,  W.  H.     Fletcher,  A.     Fry,  David. 

Gillam,  A.  H.  Griffin,  J.  A.  Goslen,  L.  H.  Goslen,  J.  W.  Glass- 
cock, William  H.  Glasscock,  M.  V.  Garboden,  Lewis.  Gray,  S. 
Wiley,  killed.  Gray,  James  A.  Gorrell,  A.  B.  Gorrell,  R.  D.  Gor- 
rell,  Ralph,  killed.     Gilmer,  J.  E.     George,  Peter. 

Hunter,  Thomas.  Hendricks,  Nicholas,  died.  Hendricks,  Nathaniel, 
killed.  Hendricks,  John,  killed.  Hendricks,  Lee.  Hendricks,  Mat. 
Hensdale,  David,  killed.  Hinshaw,  William.  Hauser,  C.  H.  Hauser, 
Nerva.  Hauser,  Augustine,  died.  Hauser,  Francis.  Hauser,  C.  E. 
Hauser,  R.  A.  Hauser,  William.  Headley,  P.  D.  Hughes,  Henry. 
Harald,  William.  Holder,  W.  C.  Holder,  E.  Jack.  Holder,  Henry  A. 
Holland,  L.  E.  Holland,  E.  E.  Holland,  Junius  R.,  killed.  Herville, 
William.  Hine,  W.  C.  Hine,  L.  F.  Hine,  E.  A.  Hine,  J.  H.  Hine, 
Theodore.  Hine,  Lewis.  Hine,  L.  L  Hege,  Daniel.  Hege,  Edward. 
Hege,  Z.  G.     Hunter,  J.  W.     Hall,  S.  G.     Hall,  W.  H.     Hall,  J.  O. 

Ingram,  Clint.     Ingram,  John. 

James,  Samuel  C.,  killed.  Jenkins,  Robert  M.  Jenkins,  R.  A. 
Joyner,  Elias.     Jarvis,  John,  killed. 

Keehln,  T.  F.  Keehln,  F.  E.  Kessler,  Samuel.  Kennedy,  Joel. 
Kiger,  Alexander  W.  Kreeger,  James.  Knott,  William  R.  Kimel, 
Lewis,  wounded.  Kapp,  William.  Kapp,  Alexander.  Knott,  George. 
Knott,  R.  W.     Koonce,  M.     Kennedy,  T.  Van. 

Lineback,  Phil,  killed.  Lineback,  J.  A.  Lineback,  J.  H.,  wounded. 
Lineback,  J.  W.  Lineback,  R.  C,  killed.  Lineback,  Edgar.  Line- 
back,  L.  W.  Lineback,  P.  T.,  killed.  Lineback,  Emmanuel.  Line- 
back,  J.  B.  Lineback,  Allen,  died.  Lineback,  Timothy.  Lineback, 
W.  H.  Lewis,  Isaac.  Lewis,  Noah,  died.  Lehman,  O.  J.  Lehman, 
P.  T.  Loderick,  John.  Livengood,  Henry.  Lash,  Armenius,  killed. 
Lash,  Augustus.  Lash,  Henry.  Lemly,  W.  A.  Lemly,  I.  T.  Lumly, 
David.     Landquist,  John.     Lowman,  William. 


248  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Mickey,  F.  W.  Mickey,  S.  T.  Murchison,  D.  B.  Miller,  D.  B. 
Miller,  Alex.,  killed.  Miller,  John,  killed.  Miller,  Samuel  E.  Miller, 
Carlos  W.  Miller,  E.  Miller,  F.  P.,  killed.  Miller,  G.  L.  Miller, 
V.  B.  Miller,  F.  W.  Merritt,  John.  Moss,  S.,  wounded.  Mock, 
Christian  S.  Mock,  Nathaniel.  Mendenhall,  Frank.  Meinung,  Ed- 
win. Meinung,  Alexander.  Mann,  J.  E.  Mastin,  J.  H.  Mast,  D.  P., 
wounded. 

Nissen,  G.  E.  Newsom,  Green.  Newsom,  John.  Nelson,  W.  F. 
Nading,  John.     Nading,  N.  W.     Nading,  F.  A.     Norfleet,  M.  W. 

Owens,  Larkin,  killed.  Ogburn,  M.  L.  Ogburn,  William.  Ogburn, 
C.  J.,  wounded.     Ogburn,  J.  W.     Ogburn,  S.  A. 

Porter,  John  H.  Porter,  F.  M.  Porter,  G.  W.  Phillips,  C.  T. 
Pack,  David.  Pack,  Calvin,  died.  Pfohl,  W.  J.,  killed.  Pfohl,  W. 
Thomas.  Pfohl,  E.  A.  Pfohl,  A.  F.  Pfohl,  C.  B.  Parsons,  William. 
Pratt,  J.  L.  Painter,  William,  wounded.  Padget,  Charles  A.  Pitts, 
Harrison.  Pfaflf,  Philip.  Peterson,  William.  Peterson,  Edward. 
Pratt,  T.  J.     Pratt,  Francis.     Pratt,  Wm.,  Jr.     Petree,  W.  W. 


Reich,  J.  E.,  died.  Reich,  W.  A.  Reich,  Lewis  (Salem),  died. 
Reich,  Lewis  (Old  Town),  died.  Reich,  John.  Reich,  G.  A.  Reich, 
J.  H.  Reich,  James.  Reich,  Parmenio,  died.  Reich,  Constantine, 
killed.  Reich,  B.  F.,  died.  Reich,  William.  Reich,  John  L.  Reich, 
L.,  killed.  Reich,  H.,  killed.  Rothrock,  J.  M.  Rothrock,  Charles, 
wounded.  Rothrock,  John.  Reed,  James  L.  Reed,  D.  S.  Reed, 
John.  Reitzel,  Christian,  died.  Rights,  J.  A.  Rempson,  John. 
Rominger,  W.  J.  Rominger,  J.  A.,  died.  Rank,  Eugene,  killed. 
Robertson,  David.     Riggs,  Jesse. 

Shultz,  James.  Shultz,  C.  A.  Shultz,  P.  T.  Shultz,  J.  P.,  killed. 
Shultz,  J.  A.  Spear,  Solomon.  Shepperd,  W.  H.,  wounded.  Shep- 
perd,  Frank.  Shepperd,  Hambleton.  Shepperd,  Jacob,  killed.  Shouse, 
C.  A.  Shouse,  Wiley,  wounded.  Shouse,  Edwin.  Shouse,  Christian. 
Shore,  H.  L.  Shore,  Augustus.  Shore,  N.  T.  Shore,  Sanders.  Shore, 
John  H.    Shore,  J.  H.,  killed.     Shore,  W.,  killed.    Shore,  Isaac,  killed. 


THE   TIME   OF   THE   CIVIL   WAR         249 

Swaim,  Eli,  killed.  Swaim,  W.  F.  Spaugh,  W.  E.  Spaugh,  Frank. 
Spaugh,  Obadiah.  Spaugh,  J.  E.  Spaugh,  Simon,  wounded.  Spaugh, 
E.  J.  Spaugh,  Jonas,  wounded.  Spaugh,  B.  A.  Spaugh,  William. 
Spaugh,  W.  J.  Spaugh,  D.  A.  Siewers,  N.  S.  Siewers,  J.  B.  Suss- 
dorff,  G.  E.  Samuels,  James  A.  Sites,  George  W.,  wounded.  Stephens, 
Alfred.  Styers,  Jesse  J.,  killed.  Styers,  Edward  J.  Styers,  N.  R., 
killed.  Starr,  A.  Shaffner,  J.F.  Snyder,  Sanford.  Snider,  William  P. 
Strupe,  L.  J.  Strupe,  Eugene.  Strupe,  Ephraim.  Stauber,  J.  C,  died. 
Stafford,  J.  C,  killed.  Shober,  Charles  E.  Sides,  Sandford.  Shutt, 
Lewis.     Swink,  George.     Siddall,  H.  A. 

Thomas,  W.  H.  H.,  wounded.  Thomas,  Columbus,  died.  Transou, 
Julius.  Transou,  Reuben,  died.  Transou,  A.  E.  Transou,  Lewis. 
Transou,  O.  C,  died.     Tise,  Jacob. 

Vogler,  J.  R.     Vawter,  A.  L.,  died. 

Winkler,  J.  C.  Wharton,  R.  W.  Webb,  A.  H.  Webb,  J.  C, 
wounded.  White,  W.  H.  White,  Tandy.  Wright,  L.  D.,  killed. 
Wright,  Silas.  Waugh,  Samuel,  wounded.  Woolsey,  William,  wounded. 
Woolsey,  Franklin.  Wren,  Calvin  T.  Wren,  Jerry.  Wimmer,  John, 
wounded.  Whitfield,  Nicholas.  Wheeler,  W.  H.  Wheeler,  Henry, 
wounded.  Watson,  C.  B.  Watkins,  C.  J.  Warner,  J.  A.  Winchester, 
Luther.  Welfare,  Edward,  wounded.  Welch,  J.  J.  Welch,  Henry, 
killed. 

Young,  J.  G. 
Zimmerman,  Martin. 

We  turn  now  to  another  phase  of  the  war.  The  Indian 
foe  invaded  Wachovia  in  1759,  the  British  during  the 
Revolution,  and  in  the  Civil  War  the  Federal  troops  passed 
through  Wachovia,  and  even  encamped  for  a  season  in 
Salem. 

April  2,  1865,  an  alarm  was  sounded,  and  preparations 


2SO  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

were  made  for  the  dreaded  invasion.  News  of  the  severity 
of  the  Union  army  in  Tennessee,  in  Georgia,  and  in  Vir- 
ginia had  reached  them,  and  they  feared  the  worst.  The 
clerk  of  the  court  distributed  his  books  and  papers  in  pri- 
vate houses,  so  that,  if  one  house  was  burned  or  looted, 
another  would  probably  be  spared.  Cotton  and  cloth  were 
also  stored  in  private  houses  with  the  same  object  in  view. 
Horses  were  taken  to  unfrequented  spots,  and  there  teth- 
ered till  the  army  had  passed.  In  the  vaulted  cellar  of  the 
principal's  house  is  a  sunken  place  in  the  floor,  where  an 
excavation  had  been  made  ;  in  this  the  money  and  jewellery 
of  the  pupils  and  the  valuable  property  of  the  school  had 
been  placed.  In  the  large  space  under  the  Main  Hall  of 
the  Academy  Mr.  Fogle  put  the  two  fine  black  horses  of  the 
school,  and  thus  saved  them.  In  every  possible  way  prepa- 
rations were  made  for  the  approaching  foe. 

The  first  report  was  false,  but  April  lo  they  did  arrive. 
During  one  of  the  Easter  services  in  Bethania,  while  the 
congregation  was  assembled  in  the  church,  the  Federal 
troops,  under  General  Stoneman,  suddenly  entered  and  took 
possession  of  the  town.  It  was  an  astonished  congrega- 
tion that  left  the  church  that  night.  Houses  that  had  been 
locked  were  broken  open  and  drawers  and  closets  were 
ransacked.  No  resistance  was  offered,  hence  no  overt 
act,  such  as  burning  buildings,  occurred.  But  there  was 
so  much  plundering  and  thieving  that  the  inhabitants  of 
modern  Bethania  felt,  after  Stoneman's  troops  had  gone, 
as  did  the  inhabitants  of  Bethania  of  old  when  Cornwallis 
and  his  army  took  their  departure. 

Before  the  troops  entered  Salem,  April  lo,  1865,  there 
was  some  excitement,  attended  with  pursuit  and  capture 
of  the  scouts,  but,  in  the  end,  the  mayor  of  the  town, 
Joshua  Boner,  the  principal   of  the  academy,  Robert  de 


RoBERi  William  de  Schweinitz 


THE   TIME   OF   THE   CIVIL   WAR         251 

Schweinitz,  and  some  others,  met  General  Palmer,  sur- 
rendered the  town,  and  requested  protection  for  the  school 
and  the  citizens.  This  protection  was  accorded  in  a  thor- 
ough and  satisfactory  manner.  The  government  building 
on  Marshall  Street  contained  a  large  store  of  suppHes, 
and  these  satisfied  the  wants  of  the  troops,  hence  little 
damage  was  done  to  the  town,  though  there  was  some 
breaking  down  of  barriers  in  one  direction  and  another. 

General  Palmer  had  his  headquarters  in  Joshua  Boner's 
house,  and  the  soldiers  encamped  below  the  creek.  With 
the  exception  of  the  clatter  of  the  hoofs  of  the  horses 
as  they  filed  down  Main  Street,  no  one  would  have  been 
able  to  realize  that  a  body  of  three  thousand  troops  were 
passing  through.  During  this  occupation  of  the  town  by 
the  raiders,  one  body  of  troops  by  some  error  entered 
Cedar  Avenue  and  the  graveyard,  but  many  dismounted 
and  walked  through  the  enclosure,  and  in  some  instances 
hats  were  removed  as  a  mark  of  respect  for  the  dead. 

The  next  month  a  body  of  cavalry  arrived,  and  remained 
in  camp  several  weeks.  They  were  in  the  town  from 
May  10  until  July  13.  They  belonged  to  the  Tenth 
Ohio  Volunteer  Cavalry.  By  this  time  Lee  had  sur- 
rendered (April  9,  1865),  hence  hostilities  had  ceased, 
and  the  soldiers  were  no  longer  hostile,  as  in  time  of 
war.  They  were  awaiting  the  orders  to  be  mustered  out. 
Hence  they  fraternized  with  the  people,  and  were  hos- 
pitably received  into  many  of  the  homes. 

The  camp  was  on  the  plot  of  ground  now  occupied  by 
the  steel  tank  of  the  Salem  Water  Supply  Company,  and 
the  officers  had  their  headquarters  in  the  house  now  occu- 
pied by  Dr.  J.  W.  Hunter. 

The  chaplain  at  one  time  addressed  the  Salem  Home 
Sunday-school,    and    at    another    time    he    visited    and 


252  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

preached  in  the  coloured  church,  exhorting  the  negroes 
to  settle  down  and  become  honest  and  industrious  citizens. 
The  Fourth  of  July  was  signalized  by  a  celebration  in 
the  square,  and  many  people  came  expecting  to  witness 
remarkable  things,  but  they  returned  to  their  homes  dis- 
appointed. On  pay  days  there  was  much  drunkenness 
and  rowdyism,  and  in  one  or  two  instances  men  were 
killed.  The  soldiers  treated  the  negroes  very  harshly,  as 
they  were  strung  up  by  the  thumbs,  and  maltreated  in 
other  ways.  The  diary  closes  the  account  of  this  two 
months'  stay  with  the  following  emphatic  words,  "  Every- 
body, or  at  least  the  vast  majority,  rejoiced  that  they  left 
this  morning." 

In  April  an  unusual  scene  was  witnessed  in  the  town. 
The  church  bell  was  rung,  but  it  was  not  a  fire  alarm. 
All  the  citizens  and  the  soldiers  who  had  returned  from 
the  army  responded,  and  gathered  in  groups  at  the  hotel 
or  in  the  square.  This  unusual  sight  was  necessitated  by 
the  presence  of  a  number  of  Confederate  troops,  who  evi- 
dently were  on  a  foraging  expedition,  and  under  plea  of 
searching  for  government  cloth,  which  they  claimed  was 
secreted  in  the  homes  of  the  citizens,  they  proposed  to 
forcibly  enter  and  search  the  houses.  Knowing  that 
robbery  was  the  real  object,  the  citizens  determined  to 
resist;  and  when  the  strangers  saw  the  arms  and  the 
determination,  they  withdrew,  though  with  many  a  dread- 
ful threat  of  what  they  would  do  when  they  returned  with 
a  larger  force  of  men. 

The  confusion  which  followed  the  surrender  of  Lee  was 
widespread.  The  governor  of  the  state  declared  that  he 
had  no  further  authority ;  the  town  officials  took  the  same 
position ;  the  country  was  filled  with  a  reckless  class  of 
men,  many  of  whom  were  bad,  bent  on  plunder,  as  is 


THE   TIME   OF   THE   CIVIL   WAR         253 

shown  in  the  preceding  paragraph.  This  state  of  affairs 
lasted  nearly  a  month,  till  the  arrival  of  the  Union  troops 
in  May.  During  these  weeks,  when  Salem  was  without 
a  government,  the  citizens  organized  a  vigilance  com- 
mittee, composed  of  the  citizens  and  the  soldiers  who 
were  now  returning  from  the  war,  and  patrolled  the 
streets  day  and  night,  holding  in  custody  all  who  could 
not  give  a  satisfactory  account  of  themselves.  The 
work  of  this  vigilance  committee  was  no  Hght  task,  but 
order  was  maintained  and  property  and  lives  protected 
till  the  organization  of  the  new  government  was  ef- 
fected. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  add  much  to  what  we  have 
already  given  of  the  daily  life  of  the  people,  but  it  will  be 
in  place  before  closing  the  subject  to  allude  to  the  great 
privations  which  the  community  suffered.  Many  articles, 
common  in  our  day,  were  unknown  to  the  people  in  those 
years.  Principal  de  Schweinitz  rejoiced  when  on  one 
occasion  Governor  Vance  sent  two  barrels  of  sugar  for 
his  school  family.  Prices  made  the  articles  prohibitory, 
even  if  they  could  have  been  obtained.  Salt  sold  for 
;^20  per  sack,  corn  was  $10  per  bushel,  bacon  $2  to  $3 
per  pound.  In  estimating  the  cost  of  a  love-feast  it  was 
stated  that  with  the  smallest  size  cake,  and  without  coffee, 
the  expense  of  the  service  would  be  ^125.  Later  the 
terrible  depreciation  in  money  added  to  the  confusion.  A 
certain  collection  in  the  church  amounted  to  $500.  On 
the  collection  plate  was  placed  a  silver  dollar,  and  the 
diary  says  that  the  silver  dollar  was  worth  as  much  as 
$40  in  the  depreciated  currency. 

A  pleasing  feature  of  these  years  of  hardship  appears 
in  the  earnest  and  self-sacrificing  manner  in  which  the 
church  and  community  laboured  to  ameliorate  the  suffer- 


254  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

ings  of  the  soldiers,  especially  in  the  latter  portion  of 
the  struggle.  The  residents  of  Salem,  in  1863  and  1864, 
will  recall  the  long  lines  of  cloth  tacked  to  the  fences, 
in  the  avenue,  or  around  the  private  lots  in  the  town. 
These  long  strips  were  being  painted  and  made  into 
"oilcloth,"  to  protect  the  soldiers  from  the  weather,  and 
to  serve  them  in  other  ways.  The  Fries  mills  were  run- 
ning day  and  night  to  weave  the  famous  gray  cloth  used 
in  the  army.  The  clatter  of  the  wooden  shoes  was  heard, 
as  the  boys  and  girls  came  and  went  from  school ;  and 
while  the  children  rather  liked  them,  because  they  did 
make  so  much  noise,  the  real  object  of  this  use  of  wood 
instead  of  leather  was  to  send  so  much  more  leather  to 
the  soldiers.  Even  the  little  folks  picked  quantities  of 
lint  for  the  wounded,  while  their  elders  wound  numberless 
rolls  of  bandages  for  the  surgeons'  use. 

One  of  the  heroic  acts  of  the  war  was  the  journey  of  a 
number  of  our  ladies  to  the  hospitals,  to  act  as  "red  cross" 
nurses,  even  at  that  early  day.  Among  those  who  went 
to  Blantyre  Hospital  were  Mrs.  Eliza  Kremer,  and  Misses 
Lizetta  Stewart,  L.  Shaub,  Laura  Vogler,  and  Margaret 
Clewell. 

The  experiences  within  the  Academy  were  interesting, 
and  leave  a  bright  spot  in  this  dark  history.  The  school 
was  a  place  of  refuge  in  this  time  of  storm.  Parents  sent 
their  daughters  from  various  motives.  Some  came  for  the 
sake  of  the  education  only ;  others  came  from  sections 
which  were  not  safe  because  of  hostilities  in  those  por- 
tions of  the  country ;  still  others  came  because  they  were 
refugees,  driven  out  of  home  by  fire  and  sword.  All  dur- 
ing these  years  the  school  sheltered  two  hundred  or  more 
of  these  young  people,  and  no  harm  came  to  this  precious 
charge. 


THE   TIME   OF   THE   CIVIL   WAR         255 

The  details  of  how  provisions  were  supplied  are  inter- 
esting, as  told  by  those  who  lived  through  the  years  1861- 
1865.  It  was  not  an  uncommon  thing  to  see  the  principal 
ride  up  to  his  office  after  a  long  journey,  mud-bespattered 
and  weary;  and  when  the  object  of  his  journey  was  ascer- 
tained, it  was  found  that  he  had  heard  of  the  possible  pur- 
chase of  a  few  bushels  of  corn,  or  a  little  bacon,  ten  or 
fifteen  miles  away,  and  had  ridden  thither  to  secure  it. 
Or  his  assistant  in  this  difficult  task,  Augustus  Fogle, 
would  arrive  at  midnight,  after  a  most  difficult  ride  to 
secure  a  beef,  and  was  informed  that  a  score  of  miles  away 
two  pigs  might  be  bought ;  having  taken  an  hour  or  two 
of  rest,  he  would  be  off  again  at  three  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing. It  was  no  light  task  to  feed  and  shelter  a  family  like 
this  during  the  days  of  the  Civil  War. 

One  bright  and  happy  event  occurred  at  the  close  of  this 
period.  It  was  the  celebration  of  the  centennial  of  the 
founding  of  Salem.  This  was  in  1866.  The  relief  which 
came  with  the  return  of  peace  had  enabled  the  congrega- 
tion to  rally  and  to  begin  to  lay  plans  for  the  future,  and 
it  was  determined  to  celebrate  the  occasion  in  a  worthy 
manner.  The  church  was  beautifully  and  elaborately 
decorated.  At  that  time  the  pulpit  was  on  the  north  side, 
with  galleries  on  the  three  remaining  sides.  The  exercises 
were  carefully  arranged,  the  music  was  fine,  and  in  this 
celebration  the  congregation  seemed  to  gain  strength  and 
encouragement  for  the  future,  and  to  realize  that  the  Lord 
who  had  guided  them  thus  far  would  continue  to  hold  his 
protecting  hand  over  them. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

THE    DECADE   FOLLOWING   THE   CIVIL   WAR 

1865-1875 

Wachovia's  trial,  after  the  War  of  the  Revolution,  was 
the  prevalence  of  smallpox.  Wachovia's  burden  after  the 
Civil  War  was  the  time  of  reconstruction.  This  is  the 
name  applied  to  the  series  of  errors  made  by  the  Federal 
authorities  after  the  assassination  of  Lincoln.  It  is  be- 
lieved by  many  that  when  Lincoln  was  shot  the  South  lost 
the  friend  who  could  have  done  the  stricken  land  the  great- 
est amount  of  good.  As  it  was,  the  President  was  shot, 
and  the  men  who  assumed  the  reins  of  government  were 
not  fair,  nor  were  they  just,  toward  the  southern  people. 
It  may  not  have  been  intentional  ruin  of  the  country,  but 
such  it  was.  Millions  of  slaves  were  freed  and  given  the 
ballot;  miUions  of  white  men  who  were  able,  and  were 
again  loyal  citizens  of  the  land,  were  disfranchised.  The 
whites  were  able  to  govern,  but  they  could  not  vote.  The 
blacks  were  unable  to  govern,  and  they  assumed  the  power. 
At  this  juncture  a  company  of  adventurers  came  in,  made 
their  way  into  the  highest  offices,  bought  or  controlled  the 
entire  negro  vote,  robbed  and  plundered,  and  what  the  war 
left  these  men  finished.  State  after  state  was  brought 
face  to  face  with  utter  ruin.  Then  the  whites  took  the 
next  step ;  they  determined  to  drive  these  men  out  by 
force.  These  things  brought  about  the  reconstruction 
days,   with  the  unrest  and  violence  attending  them. 

256 


DECADE   FOLLOWING   THE   CIVIL   WAR    257 

Wachovia  did  not  feel  these  evils  as  much  as  many  other 
sections.  The  church  work  seemed  to  stagnate.  There 
were  fewer  accessions  than  usual.  The  ministers  were 
discouraged.  The  little  money  reserve  which  the  Province 
had,  after  the  settlement  with  the  Unity's  conference,  was 
steadily  diminishing.  The  church  services  were  not 
attended  as  they  should  have  been,  and  everything  seemed 
to  be  at  a  standstill. 

In  the  Academy  the  patronage  was  growing  less  and 
less.  The  old,  tried,  and  true  friends  were  not  able  to  send 
their  children  to  school.  Their  slaves  liberated,  their 
plantations  devasted,  their  homes  burned,  these  things 
left  the  friends  of  the  school  in  abject  poverty,  in  very 
many  cases. 

This  picture  shows  us  the  decade  following  the  war, — 
business  dull,  opportunities  few,  services  poorly  attended, 
school  interests  depreciated,  everything  moving  feebly. 

Then  there  came  a  time  when  the  crisis  was  passed. 
As  the  new  fresh  blood  sends  the  life  and  strength  through 
the  body,  after  a  severe  illness,  so  the  pulsation  of  public 
affairs  began  to  show  renewed  life  and  health.  The 
disfranchised  men  were  given  the  right  to  vote.  The 
obnoxious  leaders  had  been  driven  out  of  the  land,  or  had 
come  into  sympathy  with  the  interests  of  the  state,  and 
North  Carolina  awoke  to  a  day  of  better  things. 

It  became  apparent  that  there  must  be  a  revolution  in 
methods  in  Wachovia,  both  in  school  and  church.  The 
plans  worked  slowly  at  first,  but  there  was  a  steady 
advancement  of  all  interests.  The  marked  changes  ap- 
peared later. 

The  renovation  of  the  Salem  church  was  one  of  these 
indications.  The  congregation,  with  an  effort,  raised  a 
sum  of  money,  to  make  material   internal  improvements. 


258  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

The  pulpit  was  placed  at  the  east  end,  and  a  gallery  was 
added  on  the  north  side;  pews  replaced  the  old-time 
benches. 

In  the  town  one  of  the  steps  of  far-reaching  importance 
was  the  prohibiting  of  the  sale  of  intoxicating  drinks,  by 
an  almost  unanimous  vote,  and  since  then  the  sale  of 
liquor  has  not  been  allowed. 

The  Academy  added  the  two  upper  stories  to  South 
Hall. 

These  and  other  things  indicated  that  the  period  of 
prosperity  was  steadily  advancing. 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

A   NEW   ERA 
1875-I902 

About  the  year  1875  a  new  era  began  to  dawn.  Win- 
ston received  a  business  impetus  which  sent  it  forward  on 
the  road  to  prosperity.  The  railroad  between  Greensboro 
and  Winston-Salem  was  finished.  The  old  houses  were 
replaced  by  new  and  better  buildings ;  the  blocks  of  stores 
around  the  court-house  were  remodelled,  or  new  ones 
erected.  The  tobacco  interests,  which  have  since  become 
such  an  important  feature,  attracted  the  attention  of  a 
new  class  of  people.  The  population  rapidly  increased, 
and  the  value  of  real  estate  was  greatly  enhanced. 

In  Salem  the  growth  was  less  rapid,  but  none  the  less 
real  and  permanent  The  young  men  took  hold  of  the 
new  state  of  affairs  and  entered  upon  the  task  of  building 
up  the  town.  In  former  years  almost  every  line  of  busi- 
ness was  represented  on  a  small  scale.  There  was  one 
man  with  a  comfortable  salesroom  and  a  small  workshop 
manufacturing  hats;  another  conducted  a  cooper  shop, 
and  to  this  day  his  genial  face  can  be  remembered  as  he 
stood  in  the  doorway  and  had  a  pleasant  word  for  each 
passer ;  still  another  had  a  bookbindery,  in  which  he  did 
work  for  customers  all  over  this  section  of  the  state ;  then 
there  was  the  locksmith,  the  confectioner,  the  saddler,  the 
silversmith,  the  carpenter,  and  the  carriage  maker,  in  fact 
almost  every  line  of  manufacture  was  represented  on  a 
small  scale.     With   the  dawn  of  the  new  era  it   became 

259 


26o  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

apparent  that  the  business  enterprises  must  be  planned  on 
a  larger  scale,  and  hence  we  see  the  modest  carpenter 
shop  exchanged  for  the  more  pretentious  planing-mill, 
with  improved  machinery,  ready  to  build  the  new  young 
city ;  the  blacksmith  shop  is  replaced  by  the  large  iron 
works,  destined  to  send  their  manufactures  all  over  the 
world ;  the  most  pretentious  business  enterprise  of  the  town, 
the  cotton  and  woollen  mills,  were  increased  by  the 
erection  of  a  large  modern  mill.  Thus  at  the  beginning 
of  this  last  period,  which  we  have  termed  a  new  era,  the 
business  pulse  of  the  two  chief  towns  of  Wachovia  was 
beating  in  harmony  with  the  beginning  of  that  wave  of 
enterprise  which,  at  the  end  of  twenty-five  years,  has 
covered  the  entire  South  and  is  marvellous  in  its  extent  and 
importance. 

Within  the  church  equally  marked  changes  were  taking 
place,  or  we  may  better  say,  were  being  prepared. 

In  1880  negotiations  were  begun  with  a  view  to  the 
organic  union  of  the  Northern  and  Southern  Provinces, 
with  the  government  in  the  hands  of  one  board.  Com- 
missions were  appointed  and  for  three  years  the  details 
were  studied  and  plans  considered.  The  effort  was  finally 
abandoned,  in  1883,  and  this  action  of  the  commissions 
was  approved  by  the  synods  of  both  provinces.  The  two 
sections  of  the  Moravian  Church  in  America  have  the  most 
friendly  feelings  for  each  other,  and  at  the  present  time 
calls  can  be  extended  to  ministers,  directly,  from  one  prov- 
ince to  the  other.  In  all  respects,  except  in  actual  admin- 
istrative functions,  the  two  provinces  are  really  one. 

The  men  who  had  faithfully  carried  the  church  through 
the  time  of  war,  and  through  the  reconstruction  period, 
were  beginning  to  feel  the  weight  of  years  ;  De  Schweinitz, 
Grunert,  Leinbach,  and  Rights  had  given  the  service  of  a 


K.MIL   ADULmUS    I)E    bCUWEIMlZ 


A   NEW   ERA  261 

lifetime  to  the  upholding  of  the  church  and  Province,  and 
will  always  be  held  in  loving  remembrance.  They  lived  to 
see  the  beginning  of  brighter  days. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  Rondthaler  was  called  to  the 
pastorate  of  the  Moravian  Church  in  Salem,  and  began  a 
service  which  has  now  reached  a  quarter  of  a  century,  and 
during  this  time  has  been  a  wise  and  successful  leader, 
retaining  all  that  is  good  in  the  old,  and  reaching  out  to 
adopt  all  that  is  wise  and  desirable  in  the  new.  During 
this  quarter  of  a  century  the  church  and  Sunday-school 
work  has  expanded,  the  congregation  has  enlarged,  and 
the  provincial  interests  have  reached  out  into  many  new 
fields  of  usefulness. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

HISTORY   OF   THE   WATER    SUPPLY    AND    FIRE    PROTECTION 
I 766-1 902 

A  RECENT  writer  is  responsible  for  the  statement  that  in 
locating  a  home  a  German  first  asks  for  a  spring  of  water, 
and  then  locates  the  home  near  the  spring.  An  English- 
man will  first  select  an  elevated  point,  locate  his  home,  and 
then  consider  the  question  of  bringing  the  water  to  the 
home.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  builders  of  Salem  first 
searched  for  springs,  discovered  them  in  the  grove  (south 
of  the  present  site  of  Calvary  Church),  and  having  run 
the  level,  then  located  the  principal  buildings  of  the  town 
at  a  place  where  the  water  could  be  brought  from  the 
springs  into  the  houses,  by  gravity.  The  distance  from 
the  springs  to  the  Salem  square  is  a  mile  and  more,  hence 
the  task  of  piping  the  water  from  that  point  was  a  difficult 
undertaking. 

In  1774  the  first  steps  were  taken  to  provide  the  town 
with  a  water  supply.  In  that  year  the  plot  of  ground  was 
fenced  and  a  cover  was  placed  over  the  spring.  Then  the 
matter  was  left  until  the  way  should  be  opened  for  further 
work. 

Early  in  1778  active  operations  were  begun.  The  best 
heart-pine  timber  was  brought  from  the  surrounding  coun- 
try, and  these  logs  were  bored  their  full  length,  thus  being 
made  into  pipes.  The  ends  were  trimmed  and  fitted  into 
each  other.  The  water  was  brought  to  the  main  street  of 
the  town  by  gravity,  and  thence  distributed  to  five  stations. 

262 


WATER  SUPPLY  AND   FIRE  PROTECTION    263 

February  26,  1778,  the  laying  of  the  pipes  from  the 
spring  to  the  upper  cistern  was  finished. 

March  18,  the  pipes  were  laid  to  the  ironing  room  of 
the  Sisters'  House. 

March  21,  pipes  laid  to  the  hotel. 

March  25,  the  work  was  finished  when  the  pipes  had 
been  laid  to  the  Brethren's  House. 

Thus  the  first  water  supply  was  completed  March  25, 
1778. 

This  system  furnished  the  needed  water  for  the  town 
during  a  period  of  fifty  years. 

In  1827  work  upon  a  new  system  was  inaugurated, 
and  in  1828  it  was  completed.  The  method  employed  to 
supply  the  town  in  this  second  system  was  both  ingenious 
and  efficient.  In  the  ravine,  east  of  the  terminus  of  Bank 
Street,  is  a  spring  of  clear,  cold  water.  Here  it  was 
determined  to  erect  a  house,  install  a  triple  pump,  and 
use  a  large  overshot  wheel  as  the  power  to  run  the  pump. 
The  water  was  forced  up  the  hill,  perhaps  one  hundred 
feet,  to  a  supply  cistern  at  the  south  end  of  Cedar  Avenue. 
Thence  by  gravity  it  was  distributed  to  a  dozen  or  more 
cisterns.  The  pipes  used  in  this  system  were  glazed 
terra-cotta  pipes.  This  was  before  the  day  of  steam 
pumping,  and  the  power  was  procured  in  the  following 
manner :  — 

Starting  at  "  bath  branch,"  above  the  present  railroad 
culvert,  the  water  to  turn  the  wheel  was  conducted  along 
the  hillside  in  a  wooden  trough,  a  distance  of  two  miles. 
In  crossing  the  ravine  east  of  Park  Avenue,  it  was  neces- 
sary to  support  the  trough  on  a  high  trestle.  Thence  the 
water  passed  through  the  Academy  Park,  and  when  it 
reached  the  wheel-house,  it  had  sufficient  elevation  to  fall 
upon  the  great  fifteen-foot  wheel,  which  revolved  ceaselessly 


264  HISTORY  OF  WACHOVIA 

day  and  night.  This  second  water-supply  system  served 
the  town  a  full  half  century,  from  1828  to  1878. 

The  third  system,  which  is  now  in  use,  though  supple- 
mented by  later  additions,  was  begun  by  the  Salem  Water 
Supply  Company.  This  company  was  organized  in  1878, 
with  J.  F.  Shaffner,  Sr.,  as  president.  It  secured  all  the 
rights  and  privileges  of  the  old  company,  and  at  once  pro- 
ceeded to  the  preparation  of  a  reservoir  on  the  Fogle  lot, 
on  Belews  Creek  Street.  This  reservoir  had  a  capacity  of 
sixty-five  thousand  gallons.  A  well  was  dug  near  "  bath 
branch,"  not  far  from  the  point  at  which  it  empties  into 
Salem  Creek.  The  pump  was  operated  by  an  overshot 
wheel,  with  water  brought  from  the  same  stream  which 
turned  the  wheel  in  1828,  though  the  supply  trough,  or  race, 
in  this  case  is  only  a  few  hundred  feet  in  length.  Reuben 
Chitty  was  a  familiar  figure  in  his  attention  to  this  wheel, 
as  well  as  to  the  property  of  the  earlier  system. 

Seven  years  later  a  second  well  was  dug,  the  pump 
being  worked  by  an  overshot  wheel,  with  water  from  "  bath 
branch."  This  is  a  few  hundred  yards  north  of  the  first 
well.  The  pipes  from  these  two  wells  join,  and  feed  the 
common  reservoir. 

A  large  steel  reservoir,  with  a  capacity  of  half  a  million 
gallons,  was  constructed  in  1887,  near  the  site  of  the  first 
reservoir,  and  this  is  still  in  service  in  1902.  Arrangements 
were  made  about  this  time  to  connect  the  Winston  and 
Salem  systems,  so  that  in  case  of  a  widespread  conflagra- 
tion, the  firemen  could  draw  from  the  supply  of  both 
towns. 

In  1890  the  Salem  Water  Supply  Company  bought 
what  is  known  as  the  Reynolds  Spring,  about  a  mile  south- 
east of  Salem,  and  erected  a  steam  pump,  connection 
having  been  made  with  the  general  system  of  mains. 


WATER  SUPPLY  AND   FIRE  PROTECTION    265 

Previous  to  1890,  the  enterprise  was  strictly  a  private 
concern,  supplying  the  town  with  fire  protection,  but  without 
compensation.  In  the  above  year  a  contract  was  entered 
into  between  the  town  and  the  water  company  by  which 
the  company  received  ^25  per  year  hydrant  rent,  on  about 
fifty  hydrants,  located  on  the  eight  miles  of  mains. 

A  year  or  two  later  work  was  begun  on  the  new  reser- 
voir, near  the  Reynolds  Spring,  and  this  is  now  completed 
with  a  capacity  of  a  million  and  a  half  gallons,  giving  the 
town  of  Salem  a  reservoir  capacity  of  two  million  gallons. 

A  very  important  development  in  the  history  of  the 
Salem  Water  Supply  Company  occurred  in  1901.  The 
company.  Colonel  F.  H.  Fries,  president,  purchased  in  fee 
simple,  or  secured  the  water  rights,  to  about  two  hundred 
acres  of  land,  in  what  is  known  as  the  Butner  or  Fogle 
bottom,  and  thence  eastward.  This  is  the  basin  of  a  large 
watershed,  with  a  water-bearing  gravel  substratum.  This 
gravel  stratum  will  supply  a  million  gallons  per  day, 
of  the  purest  water.  This  can  be  increased  to  five  mill- 
ion gallons  per  day  by  the  use  of  the  creek  water,  the 
purest  stream  in  this  section,  and  the  supply  will  then 
be  sufficient  for  a  city  of  fifty  thousand  inhabitants.  A 
pumping  station  has  been  erected  at  this  point  and  con- 
nection made  with  the  reservoir.  The  value  of  the  plant 
at  the  present  time  is  ;^6o,ooo. 

The  men  who  have  been  most  energetic  in  this  work, 
since  1878,  are  Dr.  J.  F.  Shaffner,  Colonel  F.  H.  Fries, 
Charles  Fogle,  C.  H.  Fogle,  and  Henry  F.  Shaffner.  The 
first-named  gentleman  furnished  the  above  facts  concern- 
ing the  Salem  Water  Supply  Company. 

The  Winston  Water  Company  was  organized  in  1880, 
G.  W.  Hinshaw,  superintendent,  and  Thomas  J.  Wilson, 
president.     The  supply  well  is  near  "  Belo's  Pond,"  and 


266  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

the  reservoir,  with  a  capacity  of  one  million  gallons,  is 
located  at  the  upper  end  of  Trade  Street.  The  well  which 
suppHes  the  water  has  a  diameter  of  thirty  feet,  to  a  depth 
of  thirty-two  feet,  and  a  twelve-foot  diameter  for  a  dis- 
tance of  twenty  feet  more.  Its  supply  is  from  seventy- 
five  to  one  hundred  gallons  per  minute. 

The  company  was  a  private  corporation  from  1880  to 
1894,  when  it  was  sold  to  the  city  of  Winston. 

At  present,  nearly  ten  miles  of  mains  have  been  laid, 
and  the  value  of  the  plant  is  ^i  10,000.  The  present  supply 
pumped  into  the  reservoir  is  between  four  and  five  hun- 
dred thousand  gallons  per  day.  The  pumps  have  a  capac- 
ity of  two  million  gallons  per  day.  An  automatic  filter 
purifies  the  creek  water  that  is  used,  and  there  is  at  the 
pumping  station  a  storage  reservoir,  with  a  capacity  equal 
to  the  one  on  the  hill.  The  pumping  station  is  so  ar- 
ranged that  the  pressure  can  be  thrown  directly  on  the 
pipes,  thus  gaining  any  amount  of  pressure  for  throwing 
water  from  the  hydrants. 

The  above  information  was  kindly  furnished  by  G.  W. 
Hinshaw,  former  superintendent,  and  J.  O.  McGruder, 
present  engineer. 

Thus  we  see  that  the  Twin  City  has  a  combined  reser- 
voir capacity,  including  the  Winston  storage  reservoir,  of 
four  million  gallons. 

We  note  the  marked  contrast  between  the  little  rivulet 
of  spring  water  trickling  through  the  wooden  pipes  in  1778, 
and  the  steam  and  electric  pumps,  ready  to  force  two 
million  gallons  daily  into  the  reservoirs. 

Logically  connected  with  the  water  supply  is  that  of  the 
history  of  the  protection  against  destruction  of  property  by 
fire.  A  detailed  history  of  the  Salem  Fire  Department  is 
given    in    a  pamphlet  entitled  "  Fiftieth  Anniversary  of 


WATER  SUPPLY  AND   FIRE  PROTECTION    267 

Salem  Fire  Department,"  by  W.  S.  Pfohl.  Fire  inspectors 
were  appointed  whose  business  it  was  to  examine  the  con- 
dition of  affairs  in  the  buildings,  and  to  have  corrected  that 
which  in  any  way  threatened  the  safety  of  the  property. 
This  inspection  of  the  buildings  has  been  continued  all 
through  the  one  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  no  doubt 
this  is  one  of  the  reasons  why  fires  have  been  so  rare. 
The  regulations  are  quaint  but  effective.  If  perchance 
the  reader  is  tempted  to  smile  at  this  old  document  which 
we  reproduce,  let  him  remind  himself  that  it  was  these 
regulations  which  gave  to  the  towns  practical  freedom  from 
fires,  there  having  been  only  one  fire  each  twenty-five  years 
during  the  first  century  of  the  town's  history  ;  and  as  two 
of  these  were  insignificant,  it  is  right  and  proper  to  state 
that  Salem  had  one  building  destroyed  during  the  first 
fifty  years  of  its  history,  and  a  second  dwelling  was  burned 
during  the  second  half  century.  Hence  the  following 
regulations  call  for  our  respect  and  interest :  — 

"At  a  meeting  of  the  Fire  Inspectors,  held  January  25, 
1 773 J  the  following  observations  were  made:  — 

"  I  St.  It  would  seem  necessary  that  in  the  larger  kitch- 
ens, as  the  hotel,  the  Sisters'  house  and  the  Brethren's 
house,  the  chimneys  should  be  swept  out  five  times  during 
the  year,  whereas  in  family  houses,  twice  or  three  times 
might  be  sufficient.  But,  as  in  the  burning  of  dry  wood, 
in  stoves  as  well  as  in  fireplaces,  less  soot  is  formed  than 
where  green  wood  is  used,  the  fire  master  should  consider 
the  necessities  of  each  case,  rather  than  confine  himself  to 
stated  periods. 

"  2d.  It  is  desirable  that  a  young  man  be  selected,  who 
should  be  instructed  in  the  business  of  chimney  sweeping, 
who  could  relieve  the  regular  sweeper  from  time  to  time. 


268  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Chimneys  that  measure  i6x  i8  inches,  also  14X  i8  inches, 
are  most  convenient  to  be  swept.  The  latter,  however,  if 
not  straight,  will  present  some  difficulties. 

"  3d.  In  reference  to  log  houses  it  was  resolved  and 
ordered  that  all  pipe  openings  in  the  chimney  must  cer- 
tainly be  examined  once  a  year,  and  even  if  no  special  flaw 
be  found,  the  plastering  must  be  renewed.  In  this  connec- 
tion an  instance  was  recalled,  when  a  fire  would  no  doubt 
have  occurred,  if  this  precaution  had  not  been  taken. 

"  4th.  It  was  agreed  that  the  compensation  of  the 
sweeper  be  the  same  as  that  paid  for  the  same  service  in 
the  congregations  in  Pennsylvania. 

"  5th.  The  question  of  the  number  of  times  of  sweeping 
the  chimneys  was  referred  to  again,  and  it  was  unanimously 
decided  that  in  family  dwellings  chimneys  should  be  swept 
once  during  the  summer  and  twice  during  the  winter.  The 
sweeper  was  cautioned,  when  ascending  the  chimney,  not 
to  rest  on  top  of  it  when  his  work  is  done,  lest  he  fall  with 
the  chimney  to  the  ground,  as  the  brick  are  not  laid  in 
lime  mortar. 

"6th.  In  conclusion  it  was  suggested  that  it  be  made 
a  rule  that  all  chimneys  be  swept  in  the  future,  and  that 
'  burning  out '  chimneys  be  entirely  discontinued." 

Twelve  years  later,  when  the  two  engines  arrived,  the 
following  regulations  were  made,  and  read  at  stated  intervals 
to  the  citizens  of  the  town  :  — 

"  1st.  Precautions  which  may  be  taken  to  avoid  danger 
of  fire. 

"(rt)  That  no  method  of  building  be  adopted  whereby 
the  community  is  endangered.  This  may  happen  if  the 
foundation  of  the  chimney  is  not  carefully  laid ;  if 
the    chimney   is    not   sufficiently   large   to   admit   of    its 


WATER  SUPPLY  AND   FIRE  PROTECTION    269 

being  swept ;  if  it  is  not  strong  enough,  nor  plastered ;  if 
it  is  not  provided  with  at  least  one  damper,  or  does  not 
extend  high  enough  above  the  shingle  roof. 

"(<^)   That  no  chimneys  be  'burned  out.' 

"  (f)  That  in  front  of  each  fireplace  a  sufficiently  broad 
and  plastered  hearth  be  laid,  so  that  the  flooring  is  not 
placed  too  near  the  fire. 

"(^)  That  tile  stoves  be  not  placed  too  near  to  joists 
or  wooden  partitions,  and  that  provision  be  made  against 
the  possibility  of  coals  falUng  out  of  the  stoves. 

"{e)  That  no  dangerous  practices  be  allowed,  such  as 
drying  wood  on  the  stove,  or  piling  it  up  between  the  stove 
and  the  wall ;  wood  which  is  too  long  for  the  stove  is  a 
menace,  because  when  it  burns  in  two  pieces,  one  may  fall 
out  of  the  stove  door,  which  of  course  cannot  be  closed ; 
rags  should  not  be  hung  upon  the  stove  to  dry,  nor  should 
any  other  combustible  material  be  placed  on  the  stove. 

"  (/)  That  bake  ovens  should  be  carefully  located,  and 
the  coals  which  come  from  the  oven  should  be  carefully 
provided  for. 

"(.§')  That  no  smoke  chambers  be  constructed  at  chim- 
neys in  dwelling  houses,  unless  they  are  entirely  fireproof. 

"{h)  That  lighted  candles  and  coal  pans  be  not  allowed 
to  stand  where  they  will  imperil  property ;  that  no  open 
light  be  taken  into  stables,  lofts,  or  any  place  where  hay, 
straw,  tow,  or  other  combustibles  are  kept,  but  that  lanterns 
be  used.  Neither  shall  any  one  enter  such  places  with 
lighted  tobacco  pipes.  It  is  even  doubtful  if  smoking  in 
the  yards  and  streets  is  wise. 

"(i)  That  spittoons  be  not  filled  with  sawdust. 

"  (2d.)  The  fire  inspectors  are  to  meet  four  times  a  year 
and  shall  carefully  consider  the  following  matters.  They 
shall  look  after  the  Institutions,  which  in  times  of  danger 


270  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

are  to  be  carefully  guarded.  In  their  meetings  they  shall 
see  if  any  one  intrusted  with  special  duties  has  been  un- 
faithful, and  how  soon  they  can  be  replaced.  They  are  to 
decide  how  often  inspections  are  to  be  made.  They  are  to 
examine  the  engines,  the  hooks,  and  the  ladders,  and  see 
that  the  buckets  are  in  place  and  in  sufficient  quantities. 
They  are  to  provide  the  necessary  supplies  to  the  respon- 
sible parties,  such  as  keys  for  the  houses,  buckets  when 
needed,  and  they  are  to  recommend  localities  where  cisterns 
may  be  located,  and  report  to  the  wardens'  college,  calling 
attention  to  the  special  needs. 

"  3d.  How  to  act  in  case  of  fire,  and  what  arrange- 
ments to  make  therefor :  — 

"(^)  Any  one  discovering  fire,  whether  by  day  or  by 
night,  shall  first  notify  the  inmates  of  the  house ;  then  they 
shall  notify  the  men  in  the  single  brethren's  house  and 
then  the  fire  overseers.  Whenever  the  night  watchman 
suspects  the  presence  of  fire  he  must  immediately  examine 
into  the  matter,  and  communicate  with  the  watchman  in 
the  single  brethren's  house,  in  order  that  he  may  be  ready 
to  aid  him.  In  case  of  actual  fire,  the  alarm  bell  shall  be 
rung,  and  the  watchman  shall  go  from  house  to  house 
to  alarm  the  citizens. 

"(<^)  The  fire  overseers  shall  hasten  to  the  fire,  and 
shall  have  the  entire  control,  no  one  having  any  right  to 
countermand. 

"(c)  The  engine  masters  and  their  allotted  helpers  shall 
take  the  engines  to  the  scene  of  the  fire,  twelve  persons 
for  the  large,  and  four  for  the  small  engine.  They  shall 
remain  with  the  engines  till  the  danger  is  at  an  end,  and 
shall  not  intrust  them  to  the  care  of  any  one  else. 

"  (d)  In  Hke  manner  the  four  who  attend  to  the 
ladders,  the  three  with   the   hooks,  and   the   three  who 


WATER  SUPPLY  AND   FIRE  PROTECTION    271 

have  the   axes,   shall  all  be  under   the   direction  of   the 
chief  overseer." 

The  paper  from  which  the  above  rules  have  been  taken 
gives  a  number  of  more  exphcit  directions,  so  that  all  the 
inhabitants  in  the  village  had  a  place  assigned  to  them. 

The  first  of  the  two  disastrous  fires  occurred  in  1781. 
It  was  then  that  the  hotel  burned,  and  the  lives  of  the 
inmates  were  in  great  peril.  This  loss,  as  well  as  the 
danger  to  life,  no  doubt  had  its  influence  in  causing 
the  authorities  to  take  steps  to  purchase  the  fire  engines. 
Two  were  ordered  from  Germany  and  were  received  in  1785. 
The  one  was  a  large  engine  on  wheels,  while  the  smaller 
one  was  carried  by  handles.  It  was  to  be  used  either  inside 
the  house,  or  outside,  as  occasion  required.  This  smaller 
engine  has  been  preserved,  and  is  now  in  the  rooms  of  the 
Wachovia  Historical  Society.  These  two  engines  were 
tested  May  25,  1785,  and  it  was  found  that  both  the  large 
and  the  small  one  threw  water  over  the  highest  buildings  in 
the  village,  though  the  diary  says  "  one  objection  is  that 
the  stream  of  water  scatters  too  soon." 

The  list  of  engines  used  in  Salem  are  the  following :  — 

1785,  the  larger  engine  on  wheels. 

1785,  the  smaller  hand  engine,  now  in  the  Wachovia 
Historical  Society  rooms.  These  two  were  housed  in  the 
building  on  the  west  side  of  the  square. 

1832,  the  Vigilant,  bought  in  Philadelphia,  at  a  total 
cost  of  about  six  hundred  dollars.  Housed  west  of  Tar 
Branch,  on  Academy  Street.  This  engine  is  now  in 
Bethania. 

1855,  the  hose  carriage,  now  in  Bethania. 

1858,  the  Rough  and  Ready,  or  Fries  engine,  housed 
near  the  wool  mill.     Used  until  1884. 


2/2  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

1884,  a  Button  hand  engine,  housed  north  of  Meinung's 
shop,  Main  Street.     Later  exchanged  for  a  steamer. 

1886,  a  Button  steamer,  in  use  at  the  present  time,  and 
housed  on  the  first  floor  of  Commissioners'  Hall,  Liberty 
Street. 

In  1843  a  fire  company  was  organized  in  lieu  of  a 
military  company,  and  was  named  the  "  Salem  Vigilant 
Fire  Company."  This  did  duty  till  1861,  a  period  of 
eighteen  years. 

May  13,  1868,  the  "Rough  and  Ready  Fire  Company" 
was  organized  and  chartered,  and  is  still  in  control  of  the 
engine  and  hose. 

A  new  hose  wagon  was  added  in  recent  years,  and  a 
hose  carriage  which  is  controlled  by  the  Eagle  Hose 
Company,  in  West  Salem. 

The  number  of  fires  in  Salem  have  been  very  few :  — 

The  hotel  burned  in  1781. 

Siewers'  shop  in   1845. 

Foltz's  kitchen,  in  1853. 

Shaffner's  dwelling  house  in  1864. 

The  total  number  of  fires  and  false  alarms  during  the 
first  hundred  years  in  Salem  were  ten. 

The  Winston  Fire  Department  purchased  their  first 
steamer  in  1882,  a  La  France,  which  is  in  charge  of  Vol- 
unteer Company  No.  i.  Some  years  later  the  large 
steamer  was  purchased  and  also  a  hook  and  ladder  wagon. 
A  second  hook  and  ladder  company  is  made  up  of  coloured 
people.  Eight  horses  are  kept  by  the  town,  and  the  entire 
eighty  men  receive  some  compensation,  though  only  six 
are  paid  full  salaries. 

The  two  towns  are  supplied  with  the  Gamewell  fire 
alarm  telegraph  system,  with  twelve  boxes  in  Winston, 
and  five  in  Salem. 


WATER  SUPPLY  AND   FIRE  PROTECTION    273 

The  water  supply  and  three  steam  fire  engines,  with  the 
auxiliary  companies,  afford  fine  protection.  Since  this 
excellent  system  has  been  in  existence,  there  have  been 
few  disastrous  conflagrations. 

As  great  as  was  the  contrast  between  the  wood  pipes 
of  the  early  days,  and  the  steam  pumps  with  a  two-mill- 
ion-gallon capacity,  so  great  is  the  contrast  between  the 
little  hand  engine  of  1785,  shown  in  the  illustration,  and 
the  powerful  steamers  as  they  pass  swiftly  over  our 
streets,  leaving  behind  a  train  of  steam  and  smoke,  on 
their  errand  of  protection. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

GROWTH   OF   THE   TWIN    CITY 

The  population  of  Winston-Salem  at  this  date  is  uncer- 
tain, as  is  the  case  with  any  growing  town  at  any  fixed 
date.  The  census  is  not  always  reliable,  since  there  are 
suburbs,  with  street  car  and  telephone  connections,  and 
with  people  who  find  employment  in  the  town,  but  who 
would  not  be  included  in  the  list  of  the  census  taker,  as 
they  live  outside  the  corporate  limits.  A  conservative 
estimate  would  probably  place  the  number  of  inhabitants 
at  fifteen  thousand,  while  many  claim  that,  with  the  sub- 
urbs added,  and  also  with  the  many  workmen  who  spend 
much  of  their  time  here,  but  register  elsewhere,  the  sum 
will  approximate  twenty  thousand. 

There  are  at  the  present  time  railroads  from  four  points 
entering  Winston-Salem,  —  from  Charlotte,  from  Wilkes- 
boro,  from  Roanoke,  and  from  Greensboro,  that  is,  from 
the  south,  the  west,  the  north,  and  the  east.  Three  of 
these  are  under  the  control  of  the  Southern  Railway,  and 
the  Norfolk  and  Western  Railroad  has  control  of  the  other. 
The  first  railroad  was  built  about  thirty  years  ago,  between 
Greensboro  and  Winston-Salem,  Edward  Belo,  president. 
It  was  then  known  as  the  Northwestern  North  Carolina 
Railroad. 

A  number  of  years  later  the  citizens  of  the  Twin  City 
decided  that  the  interests  of  the  town  demanded  certain 
railroad  connections  north  to  gain  needed  business  preroga- 

274 


GROWTH    OF   THE   TWIN    CITY  275 

tives.  Colonel  Fries  was  chosen  president,  and  the  capi- 
tal was  supplied  in  part  by  home  men,  and  the  120  miles 
of  road  were  built.  Later  it  was  sold  to  the  Norfolk  and 
Western,  and  the  name  which  it  had  borne  previous  to 
this  time,  the  Roanoke  and  Southern,  was  exchanged  for 
that  of  the  new  owner.  Then  the  Wilkesboro  road  was 
constructed  by  the  Southern  Railway.  A  road  to  Moores- 
ville  completed  the  connection  with  Charlotte.  Winston- 
Salem  has  become  a  centre  as  a  freight-distributing  point. 

At  this  time  an  impetus  was  given  to  the  tobacco  inter- 
ests of  Winston.  There  were  certain  advantages  which 
commanded  the  attention  of  experts,  and  the  town  grew 
into  one  of  the  larger  markets  of  the  world  for  the  sale 
and  manufacture  of  tobacco.  The  extent  to  which  this 
interest  has  grown  will  be  shown  by  the  fact  that  last  year 
the  sales  of  leaf  tobacco  in  the  warehouses  approximated 
twenty  million  pounds,  with  a  value  of  $2,000,000.  The 
factories  shipped  about  the  same  quantity  of  manufac- 
tured tobacco,  which  was  sold  for  $8,000,000.  The  num- 
ber of  persons  employed  in  this  business  is  five  thousand. 
The  tax  paid  to  the  United  States  government  through 
the  Winston  office,  largely  on  tobacco,  is  almost  $3,000,000 
a  year. 

The  earliest  mention  of  an  attempt  to  engage  in  manu- 
facturing on  a  large  scale  in  Salem  was  in  1837.  This 
was  a  cotton  factory  organized  and  operated  by  a  company. 
It  was  conducted  on  a  scale  of  some  magnitude,  but  did 
not  pay,  and  was  finally  sold. 

In  1840  the  Fries  wool  mill  was  begun.  To  this  was 
later  added  a  cotton  factory,  and  at  a  still  later  date  the 
large  Arista  cotton  mill.  In  more  recent  years  the  South 
Side  cotton  mill  began  work,  with  H.  E.  Fries,  president. 
The  large  mills  at  Mayodan,  and  Avalon,  and  at  Fries, 


2/6  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Virginia,  are  all  under  the  direction  of  Colonel  F.  H.  Fries 
as  president. 

The  wood  and  iron  works  of  Fogle  Brothers,  Vance  and 
Hege,  in  Salem,  and  the  South  Side  chair  and  iron  bed- 
stead factories,  under  the  direction  of  Charles  S.  Siewers, 
and  the  Spach  and  Nissen  wagon  works,  add  to  the  impor- 
tance which  Salem  is  assuming  as  a  manufacturing  centre. 

In  Winston,  in  addition  to  the  tobacco  business,  are  the 
chemical  works,  the  knitting  mills,  the  furniture  factories, 
and  others  that  might  be  mentioned. 

One  of  the  interesting  and  marked  improvements  of 
recent  years  was  the  erection  of  the  Fries  power  plant  at 
the  Yadkin  River,  by  means  of  which  electricity  is  gener- 
ated and  sent  over  the  wires  thirteen  miles,  to  furnish  the 
motive  power  for  nearly  all  the  factories,  to  run  the  street 
cars,  and  to  hght  the  streets  and  houses. 

The  street  car  line  has  nine  miles  of  track,  with  good 
service,  both  for  the  pleasure  and  the  use  of  the  people  of 
the  city. 

There  are  two  telephone  companies  in  Winston-Salem, 
with  long  distance  connection,  and  with  about  seven  hun- 
dred phones  in  use  in  the  two  communities. 

Both  the  Western  Union  and  the  Postal  Telegraph 
Companies  have  offices  in  the  Twin  City. 

There  are  perhaps  a  score  of  churches  in  Winston-Sa- 
lem, representing  almost  all  the  denominations,  and  some 
of  these  congregations  have  handsome  places  of  worship. 
The  schools  have  also  kept  pace  with  the  times,  and  as  we 
have  shown  elsewhere,  there  are  at  this  time  thirty-seven 
hundred  children  under  instruction  in  Winston-Salem. 

A  brief  chapter  can  only  imperfectly  outline  the  material 
growth.  Perhaps  the  best  way  to  impress  the  contrast 
between    the   past   and  the    present  is  to  state  the  pur- 


GROWTH    OF   THE   TWIN   CITY  277 

chase  price  then  and  the  present  value.  Wachovia,  which 
was  about  half  the  size  of  Forsyth  County,  was  purchased 
for  a  little  more  than  ^3 2,000,  interest,  quit  rents,  and 
principal.  The  tax  valuation  of  Forsyth  County  is  nearly 
^10,000,000.  Winston  site,  original  size,  was  purchased  of 
the  Moravian  Church  for  1^255.  The  present  tax  list  valua- 
tion is  nearly  1^5,000,000. 


CHAPTER   XXX 

SUNDAY-SCHOOL   ACTIVITY 
l8l 7-1902 

In  18 17,  we  are  told  by  the  writer  of  the  memorabilia 
that  a  Sunday-school  was  organized  for  the  young  people 
of  the  neighbourhood,  which  was  in  charge  of  some  of  the 
ladies  from  the  Sisters'  House.  The  character  of  the  work 
was  to  give  intellectual  training,  in  reading  and  writing,  but 
of  course  the  religious  training  had  its  important  place  in 
the  hour.  This  is  not  the  beginning  of  the  Sunday-school 
work  in  the  Province,  since  in  the  same  paragraph  which 
mentions  the  beginning  of  the  work  in  Salem,  it  is  said 
that  the  already  existing  Sunday-school  work  some  four 
miles  from  Salem  is  regularly  conducted  by  the  teachers  of 
Salem  Female  Academy. 

Several  notices  of  the  Sunday-school  work  are  given 
during  the  following  years,  indicating  that  it  had  become 
one  of  the  accepted  means  of  grace  in  the  Province. 

A  decade  later,  that  is,  in  1828,  we  find  a  notice  of  the 
influence  of  the  American  Sunday-school  Union.  We  are 
told  of  Sunday-schools  all  through  Stokes  County,  and  the 
names  of  some  around  Salem  are  given,  for  example. 
Brushy  Fork,  Pleasant  Fork,  and  Liberty  or  Calahan. 
The  following  year,  1829,  a  great  celebration  in  the  Salem 
church  and  the  Salem  square  is  described.  Six  hundred 
children  were  present,  besides  the  strangers  and  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Salem  congregation.  The  Salem  church  was 
not  large  enough  to  hold  the  company,  so  the  service  was 

278 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL   ACTIVITY  279 

conducted  in  the  Salem  square.  Shober  was  the  president 
of  this  interesting  work,  and  made  an  earnest  address. 
Reichel  preached  the  sermon,  and  love-feast  was  served  in 
the  afternoon.  The  weather  was  fine,  and  the  day  was  a 
blessed  one.  On  this  occasion  the  Salem  Sunday-school 
(probably  the  mission  school)  joined  the  American  Sunday- 
school  Union.  At  a  later  celebration  there  were  present 
twelve  hundred  children,  and  a  total  attendance  of  parents 
and  children  of  two  thousand. 

A  few  years  later  the  work  of  this  Union  declined,  and 
the  individual  churches  assumed  the  responsibilities. 

The  first  mention  of  organized  effort  at  what  is  termed 
Sunday-school  work  in  the  Salem  congregation  is  found  in 
the  diary  and  memorabilia  of  1828  :  — 

"  Sunday,  November  23,  Sister  Fredericka  Boehler 
organized  a  school  among  the  older  girls,  as  she  felt  her- 
self called  upon  to  do  some  special  work  for  those  com- 
mitted to  her  care.  She  decided  to  hold  the  sessions  of 
the  school  each  Sunday  afternoon  from  two  to  four  o'clock, 
and  her  object  was  to  assist  them  to  retain  and  remember 
the  instructions  of  the  week.  Her  plans  were  endorsed 
by  her  parents,  and  sanctioned  by  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference.  Brother  Schaff  was  present  on  this  first 
occasion,  and  formally  began  the  work,  by  a  service  of 
song  and  prayer,  especially  commending  this  labour  of  love 
to  the  blessing  of  the  Lord." 

This  Sunday-school  seems  to  have  been  continued  with- 
out interruption  during  the  following  years,  until  all  the 
several  lines  of  work  were  gathered  together  and  moved 
into  the  church  in  1849.  We  find  that  at  the  beginning 
this  school  gave  attention  to  reading  and  writing,  though 
we  have  no  reason  to  suppose  that  the  religious  instruction 


280  HISTORY  OF  WACHOVIA 

was  in  any  respect  overlooked.  There  are  notices  of  the 
addition  of  a  Hbrary,  of  the  distribution  of  Sunday-school 
papers,  of  anniversary  days  when  the  mission  box  was 
opened,  and  donations  made  to  the  Cherokee  schools  ;  thus 
the  Sunday-school  among  the  girls  appears  to  have  been 
successful  and  continuous  from  1828. 

The  work  among  the  boys  was  less  regular,  though  the 
effort  was  never  finally  abandoned,  either  among  the  young 
men  or  the  boys.  In  1828  the  remark  is  made  that,  as  the 
Sunday-school  work  was  so  successful  among  the  girls,  it 
was  the  desire  of  the  congregation  to  have  similar  advan- 
tages for  the  boys,  and  that  during  the  year  this  wish  was 
realized.  Mention  is  frequently  made  of  the  Sunday- 
school  work  among  the  boys,  and  the  Sunday  Bible  classes 
among  the  young  men,  but  the  remarks  from  time  to  time 
bearing  upon  the  "  reorganization  "  of  the  work  seem  to 
indicate  that  the  success  was  not  as  great  as  in  the  case  of 
the  girls.  From  this,  however,  it  must  not  be  inferred  that 
the  spiritual  work  among  the  boys  and  young  men  was 
neglected.  On  the  contrary,  there  was  regular  instruction 
in  the  day  school,  there  were  special  week-night  hours  for 
reading,  and  lectures  on  church  history  for  them,  and  the 
missionary  and  other  societies  flourished. 

Twenty-one  years  later,  almost  to  the  day  (November 
25,  1849),  the  children  were  all  gathered  in  the  chapel  of 
the  church,  and  the  work  was  thoroughly  organized,  and 
thenceforward  the  sessions  were  held  in  the  church.  The 
diary  for  that  date  says  :  — 

"  Bishop  Bahnson  began,  in  the  chapel,  a  Sunday-school, 
especially  for  our  own  young  people,  whom  we  hope  to 
incite  to  a  better  observance  of  the  Lord's  day.  There 
were  present  thirty-six  boys  and  twenty-one  girls,  which 
was  a  happy  beginning." 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL   ACTIVITY  281 

The  Sunday-school  was  later  transferred  from  the  chapel 
to  the  church.  Under  the  superintendency  of  James  T. 
Lineback  it  grew  in  numbers  and  efficiency.  As  the 
number  of  Moravian  schools  in  Salem  increased,  it  was 
necessary  to  give  this  one  a  special  name,  so  that  in  later 
years  it  has  been  called  the  "  Salem  Home  Sunday-school." 
It  is  now  and  has  been  for  many  years  in  charge  of  Colonel 
F.  H.  Fries.  In  addition  to  the  members  of  the  age 
included  in  the  list  named  in  1849,  there  have  been  added 
other  departments,  —  the  infant  class  department,  the 
men's  Bible  class,  the  woman's  Bible  class,  and  the  home 
department, — and  the  entire  school  now  numbers  364. 

The  Sunday-school  work  among  the  Moravian  churches 
in  Winston-Salem  has  continued  to  increase  as  the  towns 
have  grown,  and  the  following  schools  are  within  the 
Twin  City  limits  or  its  immediate  suburbs :  Home  Sunday- 
school,  Elm  Street,  East  Salem,  South  Side,  Calvary, 
Christ  church,  Fairview,  Academy,  Cotton  Mill ;  and  if  to 
these  we  add  the  number  on  the  roll  of  the  coloured  Sun- 
day-school, we  have  a  list  of  almost  two  thousand  in 
attendance  at  the  beginning  of  the  year   1902, 

During  the  earlier  years  of  the  Sunday-school  activity 
in  Salem  and  in  Stokes  County,  we  find  that  great  zeal 
was  displayed  in  the  cause  by  Friedberg  and  Friedland  in 
the  neighbouring  country.  In  the  former  congregation, 
Henry  Shultz  was  particularly  active,  and  the  work  at  Cool 
Spring  met  with  marked  results.  One  of  the  first  small 
buildings  used  for  Sunday-school  by  Shultz  was  on  the 
identical  lot  later  purchased  for  Advent  congregation,  and 
on  which  this  church  now  stands.  At  Friedland,  Pfohl 
and  Vogler  laboured  with  success,  aided  by  other  members 
from  Salem. 

After  1850  the  influence  of  the  county  Sunday-school 


282  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

organization  departed,  and  the  schools  became  thoroughly  i 
identified  with  the  individual  congregations,  and  came 
under  their  control.  Previous  to  this  time  they  were  sup- 
ported by  the  members  from  Salem,  Friedberg,  Friedland, 
and  other  congregations,  but  they  owed  allegiance  to  the 
Stokes  County  Sunday-school  Union,  and  this  in  turn  to 
the  American  Sunday-school  Union.  This  uncertain  and 
indefinite  relation  was  changed  to  a  certain  and  definite 
and  organic  connection  with  the  several  congregations  of 
Wachovia. 

During  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  the  Sunday-school 
work  has  assumed  still  another  phase.  Under  the  general 
direction  of  the  veteran  Sunday-school  worker,  James  T. 
Lineback,  it  again  became  the  plan  of  the  church  to  or- 
ganize new  Sunday-schools,  but  this  time  as  direct  feeders 
to  the  church.  The  Sunday-school  was  begun  with  the 
intention  of  soon  establishing  a  congregation.  This  was 
the  case  at  Oak  Grove,  Providence,  Fulp,  Wachovia 
Arbour,  Bluff,  and  other  places  that  could  be  mentioned. 

Every  one  recognizes  the  encouraging  growth  of  the 
church  in  this  period,  and  it  is  quite  plain  that  the  Spirit 
of  God  has  used  the  Sunday-school  as  one  of  the  chief 
means  to  bring  about  this  happy  result.  The  present 
aggressive  period  in  our  history  could  appropriately  be 
called  the  Sunday-school  period. 


CHAPTER   XXXI 

ENLARGED    CHURCH   WORK 

The  beginning  of  the  twentieth  century  shows  to  even 
a  casual  observer  that  the  church  in  Wachovia  has  wit- 
nessed a  growth  and  expansion,  and  in  this  chapter  we 
will  study  a  few  features  as  we  see  them  in  the  several 
congregations. 

The  old  mother  congregation  at  Bethabara  still  claims 
the  sympathetic  interest  of  the  Province  and  of  visiting 
strangers.  The  church  building  has  been  renovated  in 
recent  years,  and  is  picturesquely  situated,  as  the  view 
given  in  this  book  will  show.  The  graveyard,  on  its 
beautiful  hilltop,  is  faithfully  cared  for  by  the  congrega- 
tion, and  it  can  be  truly  said  that  "  Old  Town  "  is  a  favour- 
ite spot.  A  number  of  celebrations  have  taken  place,  at 
which  the  members  from  all  the  congregations  have  been 
present,  notably  that  of  1853,  the  centennial  of  the  found- 
ing of  the  Province.  C.  D.  Crouch  has  the  pastoral  charge, 
and  the  work  is  doing  well,  though  the  membership,  by 
force  of  circumstances,  is  small. 

Bethania  continues  its  good  work,  and  will  soon  think 
of  celebrating  its  sesquicentennial.  The  town  has  not 
lost  in  size  and  numbers,  though  business  has  been  di- 
verted to  the  line  of  the  railroad,  some  two  miles  away. 
The  church  has  been  very  active  in  recent  years,  and  has 
surrounded  itself  with  a  circle  of  affiliated  chapels,  Alpha, 
Mizpah,  and  Olivet.     All  these  have  done  much  to  keep 

283 


284  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

alive  the  spiritual  work,  and  the  Bethania  pastor,  F.  W. 
Grabs,  has  five  hundred  names  on  the  church  register. 

Of  Salem  much  has  already  been  said.  The  Old  Home 
church  followed  the  plan  of  locating  the  chapels  where 
the  people  live,  hence  we  find  in  addition  to  the  Elm 
Street  chapel,  and  the  church  for  coloured  people,  the 
East  Salem  church,  about  a  mile  eastward,  and  the  South 
Side  church,  a  mile  or  more  south,  and  near  this  the  Cot- 
ton Mill  school.  To  these  have  been  added  Calvary- 
church  in  Winston,  and  Christ  church  in  Salem,  westward 
half  a  mile.  Edward  Crosland  lives  in  the  comfortable 
parsonage  which  adjoins  Calvary,  and  Howard  E.  Rond- 
thaler  occupies  the  equally  attractive  parsonage  at  Christ 
church.  Fairview,  a  comfortable  brick  church  three  miles 
north,  has  recently  been  built.  Bishop  Rondthaler,  with 
his  assistants,  Howard  Rondthaler  and  Edward  Crosland, 
minister  to  a  membership  of  about  eighteen  hundred.  The 
coloured  church  is  under  the  care  of  W.  E.  Spaugh,  and 
the  South  Side  work  of  C.  D.  Crouch.  Eden  and  Wach- 
ovia Arbour,  two  smaller  congregations,  each  about  three 
miles  from  Salem,  are  usually  served  from  the  latter 
congregation. 

Friedberg  has  followed  the  plan  adopted  by  the  others, 
and  her  membership  has  actively  taken  hold  of  the  work 
in  the  neighbourhood,  and  on  one  side  has  erected  a  chapel 
to  which  has  been  given  the  name  Enterprise,  and  on  the 
other  side  has  built  a  place  of  worship  which  they  have 
called  Advent.  This  congregation,  with  its  six  hundred 
and  more  members,  has  J.  F.  McCuiston  as  its  pastor. 
The  church  and  newly  finished  parsonage  stand  in  a 
beautiful  grove  in  the  country.  It  is  a  conservative  con- 
gregation, earnest  and  devoted,  and  clings  closely  to  the 
traditions  of  the  Unity. 


Edward  Rondthaler 


ENLARGED   CHURCH   WORK  285 

Friedland  still  occupies  its  quiet  location,  with  church  im- 
proved, and  graveyard  recently  neatly  fenced.  Union  Cross 
is  affiliated  with  it,  and  the  membership  is  about  250. 
The  work  is  in  charge  of  C.  D.  Crouch. 

In  this  same  general  section  is  Kernersville,  with  its 
neatly  decorated  brick  church,  and  with  the  graveyard 
recently  improved.  Kernersville  congregation  is  in  a 
town  of  some  twelve  or  fifteen  hundred  inhabitants,  and 
the  members  have  established  a  flourishing  branch  church 
a  mile  or  two  away  —  Carmel  by  name.  E.  S.  Crosland 
is  in  ^charge,  and  the  lists  show  134  members. 

Not  far  from  Oak  Ridge,  in  Guilford  County,  is  a  newly 
organized  church,  Moravia,  which  is  served  by  Howard 
E.  Rondthaler. 

New  Philadelphia  has  one  affiliated  church,  Bethesda, 
and  its  membership  is  333,  wich  F.  W.  Grabs  in  charge. 
This  congregation  recently  celebrated  the  fiftieth  anni- 
versary of  the  consecration  of  the  church,  which  occasion 
was  largely  attended,  and  was  greatly  blessed. 

Mt.  Bethel  in  Virginia  has  received  new  life  and  energy, 
within  the  last  few  years,  and  though  it  is  considered  a 
home  mission  field,  it  is  an  active  congregation,  and  on 
the  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge  has  established  another  con- 
gregation, Willo\y  Hill,  C.  D.  Crouch,  pastor. 

Along  the  hne  of  the  Norfolk  and  Western  Railway 
have  been  established  a  series  of  congregations ;  the 
nearest  are  Oak  Grove  and  Providence,  some  eight  miles 
from  Salem.  Then  we  find  Fulp,  about  fifteen  miles, 
and  Mayodan  and  Avalon,  thirty-five  miles.  The  last 
two  are  in  the  villages  which  have  grown  up  around  the 
cotton  mills,  and  the  resident  pastor  is  W.  E.  Spaugh. 

Hope  and  Macedonia  are  near  to  the  new  Clemmons- 
ville  work,   and   are   under  the  care  of   James  E.   Hall. 


286  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Hope  has  erected  a  new  and  attractive  place  of  worship, 
and  registers  its  membership  with  Clemmonsville.  Mace- 
donia is  the  only  church  beyond  the  Yadkin  River,  and 
has  a  list  of  274. 

The  Clemmonsville  work  is  one  of  the  more  recent 
enterprises  of  the  church  and  calls  for  special  mention. 
The  following  sketch  has  been  prepared  by  the  pastor, 
James  E.  Hall. 

Edwin  Thomas  Clemmons  died  December  20,  1896, 
seventy  years  of  age.  He  was  born  in  Clemmonsville, 
eleven  miles  southwest  from  Salem.  By  his  will  a  gen- 
erous sum  of  money  was  left  for  the  founding  of  a 
Moravian  church  and  school  at  his  native  place.  The 
actual  beginning  of  the  work  was  in  1899.  The  first 
service  was  held  in  the  second  story  of  Strupe  and 
Son's  store  building,  in  the  village  of  Clemmonsville, 
October  27,  1899.  I^  November  James  E.  Hall  was 
called  to  take  charge  of  the  work,  and  regular  services 
were  continued  as  they  had  been  in  the  past,  before  the 
official  call  had  been  given. 

In  the  spring  of  1900  land  for  the  new  enterprise  was 
purchased,  and  the  location  for  the  buildings  was  decided 
upon.  It  was  the  Kinney-Bradshaw  plot.  On  the  29th 
of  March  the  centre  of  the  plot  of  ground  was  marked, 
and  an  iron  rod  was  driven  deep  in  the  ground.  In  the 
latter  part  of  the  year  1900  the  neat  and  attractive  par- 
sonage was  erected.  August  13,  1900,  the  congregation 
was  formally  organized.  The  sermon  was  preached  by 
Bishop  Rondthaler,  and  in  the  two  services  which  were 
held,  the  pastor,  James  E.  Hall,  was  assisted  by  McCuiston, 
Pfohl,  and  Sheets.  Before  the  second  service,  those  who 
were  to  form  the  group  of  charter  members  assembled 
in  the  Strupe  home,  the  same  building  in  which  Clem- 


ENLARGED  CHURCH  WORK      287 

mons  had  lived  years  ago,  and  after  a  brief  religious 
service,  the  procession  proceeded  to  the  Methodist  church, 
and  after  the  reception  of  forty-four  members,  by  the 
right  hand  of  fellowship,  the  Holy  Communion  was  cele- 
brated. 

During  the  summer  of  1900  preliminary  steps  were 
taken  to  begin  the  school  work  also.  J.  Kenneth  Pfohl 
was  called  to  this  work,  and  he  spent  a  number  of  weeks 
in  visiting  the  homes  of  the  people  and  attending  to  other 
necessary  preparations.  He  was  joined  by  the  pastor  of 
the  church  in  these  efforts.  The  school  was  opened 
October  9,  1900,  in  what  is  known  as  the  Douthit  store 
building,  the  property  of  H.  W.  Fries.  The  house  had 
been  carefully  prepared  for  school  use  during  the  year, 
and  with  its  fresh  coat  of  paint,  and  with  the  new  furni- 
ture, was  very  inviting  and  attractive.  The  principal 
was  assisted  by  Misses  Bessent  and  Whittington.  The 
scholars,  seventy  or  more  in  number,  assembled  at  the 
school  building  in  the  morning,  and  went  to  the  Meth- 
odist church  in  a  procession.  Here  the  formal  exercises 
took  place.  These  were  participated  in  by  Bishop  Rond- 
thaler,  and  the  ministers.  Hall,  Clewell,  and  Wood.  The 
opening  was  very  encouraging,  both  in  numbers  and 
interest. 

The  parsonage  at  Clemmonsville  was  so  far  completed 
that  it  could  be  occupied  February  22,  1901.  In  April 
the  first  love-feast  was  celebrated,  with  an  attendance  of 
one  hundred.  May  15,  1901,  the  first  brick  for  the  new 
school  building  was  laid,  by  James  E.  Hall,  and  on  the 
next  day  the  corner-stone  was  laid  by  Bishop  Rondthaler, 
in  the  presence  of  a  large  congregation,  with  appropriate 
ceremonies.  Among  the  visitors  was  Mrs.  Clemmons, 
widow  of  E.  T.  Clemmons,  and  also  G.  F.  Bahnson,  pastor 


288  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

of  the  congregation  of  Schoeneck,  Pennsylvania.  The 
Salem  church  band  was  present  on  this  occasion. 

The  school  took  possession  of  the  new  building  Octo- 
ber 8,  1 90 1,  with  appropriate  exercises.  It  is  a  large, 
modern  building,  with  a  capacity  of  200  or  more  scholars, 
and  with  an  assembly  room  seating  250. 

A  church  building,  similar  in  size  to  the  schoolhouse, 
will  be  erected  in  the  future,  but  for  the  present  the 
auditorium  of  the  school  will  be  used  for  preaching  and 
Sunday-school  purposes.  The  first  sermon  was  preached 
October  13,  1901,  and  the  Sunday-school  was  organized 
a  week  later. 

The  graveyard  is  on  Clemmons  Hill,  a  short  distance 
from  the  church,  and  roads  have  been  laid  out  and  the 
entire  plot  of  ground  around  the  church  prepared  so  as 
to  gain  the  best  results  in  the  future. 

The  founding  of  the  church  and  school  at  Clemmons- 
ville  is  an  important  event  in  the  history  of  Wachovia. 
The  plans,  as  they  have  been  made,  contemplate  the 
organization  of  a  "  Place  Congregation  "  {Orts  Gemein). 
All  the  work  thus  far  points  to  this :  the  selection  of  a 
plot  of  ground  to  be  sold  to  members  at  a  low  rate ;  the 
establishment  of  a  good  school  and  a  substantial  church 
building ;  the  erection  of  adjoining  homes  for  those  who 
will  have  the  work  in  charge. 

The  conduct  of  affairs  has  been  in  charge  of  the  follow- 
ing officials  :  Bishop  Rondthaler,  James  E.  Hall,  J.  W.  Fries, 
C.  T.  Pfohl,  W.  T.  Vogler,  E.  F.  Strickland,  and  J.  K.  Pfohl. 
Their  zeal  is  equal  to  that  of  the  Moravians  in  the  early 
days  of  Wachovia.  They  have  done  their  work  well. 
The  money  left  by  Clemmons  has  been  used  as  he  wished 
it  to  be.  The  sum  left  is  generous,  but  it  requires  careful 
management  to  carry  out  his  will.     Every  dollar  in  the 


ENLARGED  CHURCH  WORK      289 

hands  of  this  committee  seems  to  have  gained  three  times 
the  result  it  would  have  gained  in  the  hands  of  many 
another  committee.  The  site  is  ideal ;  the  buildings 
erected  thus  far  are  both  attractive  and  satisfactory ; 
the  church  enrolment  already  shows  140  names;  the 
young  but  excellent  school  has  long  since  passed  the 
one  hundred  mark ;  and  the  entire  work  forms  one  of 
the  most  encouraging  features  of  this  period,  which  is 
altogether  so  bright  and  promising. 


CHAPTER   XXXII 

TWO    CENTENNIALS 

In  1900  the  Salem  church  building  attained  an  age  of 
one  hundred  years.  It  was  decided  to  celebrate  this 
event  in  a  fitting  manner,  and  during  the  weeks  preceding 
the  dates,  committees  were  busy  making  preparations. 

Friday  morning,  November  9,  between  eight  and  nine 
o'clock,  the  congregation  gathered  in  the  church.  As  the 
clock  struck  nine  the  assembly  was  notified  that  the  old 
century  had  closed  and  a  new  century  had  begun,  and 
voices  and  instruments  blended  in  a  happy  thanksgiving 
hymn.  The  special  feature  was  a  strict  adherence  to  the 
programme  of  the  dedicatory  exercises  of  a  hundred  years 
ago.  The  same  form  of  service  was  followed,  the  same 
Scripture  passages  were  read,  the  same  hymns  were 
sung,  the  same  tunes  used.  The  record  of  the  consecra- 
tion service  of  1800  was  communicated  to  the  audience. 
The  weather  was  cold,  the  time  early,  yet  the  church 
was  filled  and  the  hour  was  very  impressive. 

Friday  night  was  given  to  the  reading  of  papers  on  the 
subject  of  "  Woman's  Work  during  the  Century,"  and  these 
papers  have  been  published  in  the  Wachovia  Moravian 
and  the  Academy. 

Saturday,  November  10,  the  service  in  the  evening  was 
given  to  the  young  people's  work  in  the  congregation. 
It  was  found  that  there  are  more  than  a  score  of  active 
societies.     The    "  one   minute  reports "  were   listened   to 

290 


TWO   CENTENNIALS  291 

with  marked  attention  as  they  set  forth  the  various  lines 
of  work. 

Centennial  Sunday  presented  a  full  programme.  The 
weather  was  not  promising  in  the  morning,  but  the  sun 
made  all  things  bright  before  the  day  was  done.  The 
pastor,  Bishop  Rondthaler,  preached  the  centennial  ser- 
mon, the  text  being,  "  O  Lord,  thou  hast  been  our  dwell- 
ing-place in  all  generations."  The  sermon  has  been 
printed  in  full  in  the    Wachovia  Moravian. 

The  love-feast  brought  together  a  large  congregation. 
The  auditorium  was  filled,  the  galleries,  the  rooms  front 
and  back ;  all  together  more  than  a  thousand  people  were 
served. 

In  this  meeting  were  read  greetings  from  the  various 
boards  in  this  and  other  lands ;  also  a  paper  giving  an 
account  of  the  love-feast  and  Communion  of  one  hundred 
years  ago. 

The  Holy  Communion  followed  the  love-feast,  and  the 
pastor,  Bishop  Rondthaler,  was  assisted  by  the  ministers. 
Hall,  Clewell,  Thaeler,  and  H.  Rondthaler.  There  were 
present  many  communicant  members  of  other  churches. 

In  the  evening  the  closing  service  partook  of  the 
nature  of  a  Sunday-school  rally.  The  attendance  sur- 
passed that  of  all  the  other  meetings.  More  than  twelve 
hundred  people  were  within  the  walls  of  the  church. 
The  names  of  the  various  Sunday-schools  of  the  Province 
were  called,  and  the  members  of  the  schools  responded 
by  rising  in  the  audience.  It  was  found  that  all  the 
Sunday-schools  were  represented. 

The  plans  for  the  celebration  had  in  view  more  per- 
manent blessings  than  those  which  were  connected  with 
the  exercises  of  the  three  days.  It  was  proposed  to 
establish  memorials  to  signahze  the  happy  event.     Hence 


292  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

committees  were  appointed  to  devise  preliminary  measures 
for  improving  the  surroundings  of  the  graveyard,  for 
adding  wider  facihties  to  the  Salem  Boys'  School,  and  for 
providing  permanent  endowment  for  Salem  Academy  and 
College.  These  plans  were  discussed  and  enlarged  dur- 
ing the  following  weeks,  and  iinally  resulted  in  the 
selection  of  a  committee  of  eight  members,  representing 
a  Centennial  Society,  the  latter  made  up  of  all  those  who 
contributed  any  sum  to  any  of  the  funds. 

The  committee  has  done  a  very  important  work  during 
the  nearly  two  years  since  the  centennial  celebration.  A 
stone  wall  has  been  built  of  huge  granite  blocks,  on  the 
west  and  north  sides  of  the  graveyard  and  avenue,  at  a  cost 
(when  completed)  of  ^3000.  A  thousand  dollars  has  been 
secured  to  strengthen  and  improve  the  Salem  Boys' 
School.  An  equal  sum  has  been  raised  for  the  Acad- 
emy, and  with  it  improvements  have  been  added,  the 
committee  working  with  the  school  authorities  to  assist 
particularly  in  those  things  which  were  needed,  but  which 
would  probably  not  have  been  undertaken  by  the  trustees 
without  this  special  outside  interest.  Of  as  much,  or  even 
more,  importance  is  the  influence  the  committee  has  had 
in  enlisting  the  special  support  of  the  community  in  the 
work  of  the  Academy. 

Before  leaving  the  subject  of  the  celebration  of  the 
centennial  of  the  Salem  church  we  will  allude  to  the  deco- 
rations. The  Wachovia  Moravian  of  December,  1900, 
gives  the  following  description  of  the  tasty  and  elaborate 
work  done  inside  and  outside  the  venerable  building :  — 

"  Clustered  about  the  pulpit  and  lower  platform  were 
eight  tall  and  graceful  Gothic  arches,  rising  well  toward 
the  ceiling,  and  covered   with  cedar  and   laurel.     Cedar 


TWO    CENTENNIALS  293 

festoons  draped  the  gallery  front  and  pillars,  while  from 
the  central  chandelier  broad  folds  of  the  Moravian  colours 
(red  and  white)  were  swung  to  various  portions  of  the 
church.  Studding  the  arches,  like  diamond  points,  were 
lines  of  tiny  electric  lights,  half  hidden  in  the  foliage. 
Suspended  in  the  arches,  in  letters  of  red  and  white,  were 
festal  texts  of  special  appropriateness  to  the  occasion. 

"  For  the  first  time  the  exterior  of  the  church  was  elec- 
trically decorated;  lines  of  coloured  lights  depending  from 
the  belfry  made  brilliant  the  scene,  and  the  old  belfry 
itself  shone  out  with  the  two  sets  of  figures,  indicating  the 
beginning  of  the  first  and  of  the  second  century.  The 
electrical  decorations  were  a  beautiful  feature  of  the  cele- 
bration." 

The  second  centennial  to  which  allusion  is  made  by 
the  heading  of  the  chapter  is  still  a  future  event.  It  is 
that  of  the  Salem  Female  Academy,  or,  as  it  is  some- 
times called  since  the  introduction  of  the  collegiate  de- 
partment, Salem  Academy  and  College.  October  31  of 
this  year,  1902,  the  full  century  since  the  calling  of  the 
first  principal  will  be  rounded  out.  The  friends  in  Win- 
ston-Salem and  the  pupils  all  over  the  country  have 
decided  to  signalize  the  event  in  a  proper  manner,  by  a 
week  of  festivities,  and  in  other  ways.  This  event  will 
be  celebrated  about  a  month  after  the  publication  of  this 
"  History  of  Wachovia,"  hence  what  is  said  will  be  based 
upon  the  plans  which  are  under  discussion,  and  will  not 
be  a  history  of  the  event  itself. 

Preliminary  work  leading  up  to  this  celebration  has 
been  done  during  the  past 'years.  It  appears  directly  or 
indirectly,  in  many  ways.  The  work  of  the  Alumnae 
Association  has  always  had  this  in  view.     So  too  the  gifts 


294  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

of  the  class  memorials  showed  the  same  spirit  of  perma- 
nent interest  in  the  school  home.  These  memorials  have 
been  erected  or  are  being  prepared,  and  we  note  the 
Vance  window,  the  organ,  the  granite  entrance  to  the 
park,  the  iron  grillwork  entrance  north  of  Main  Hall, 
the  proposed  electric  chandelier,  the  bust  of  Comenius,  the 
chairs,  the  painting,  the  Emma  Moore  memorial. 

The  plans  of  the  committees  as  they  have  been  de- 
veloped in  March,  1902,  for  the  celebration  are  as  fol- 
lows :  — 

The  evenings  of  May  22  to  24  will  treat  of  historical 
subjects,  school  and  general.  Essays  will  be  read  by  the 
graduating  class,  bearing  upon  these  topics,  and  addresses 
will  be  made  by  distinguished  men.  The  music  is  being 
prepared  with  the  greatest  care,  and  a  number  of  the  suc- 
cessful musicians,  pupils  and  teachers,  of  former  days 
will  unite  with  the  present  musical  portion  of  the  school, 
and  to  this  will  be  added  the  local  talent.  All  together  the 
music  promises  to  be  a  special  feature  of  the  centennial 
celebration. 

Sunday  will  be  the  day  for  the  centennial  sermon. 

Monday  will  be  Senior  Class  day,  with  the  grand  concert 
in  the  evening. 

Tuesday  will  be  a  day  for  receptions,  class  reunions,  art 
exhibits,  and  at  night  a  series  of  historical  tableaux  in 
front  of  Main  Hall. 

Wednesday  will  be  given  over  to  the  alumnae.  It  is 
proposed  to  give  a  banquet,  and  at  night  to  have  a  special 
programme  to  commemorate  the  great  work  done  by  the 
school  in  sheltering  and  protecting  so  many  young  people 
during  the  Civil  War. 

Thursday  morning.  May  29,  the  diplomas  will  be  pre- 
sented to  the  graduates,  and  the  comer-stone  of  the  Cen- 


TWO    CENTENNIALS  295 

tennial  Memorial  building  will  be  laid,  and  there  will  be 
addresses  by  a  number  of  the  distinguished  visitors. 

The  lot  selected  for  the  Alumnae  Centennial  Memorial 
building  is  the  one  in  front  of  the  Salem  church,  now 
occupied  by  the  principal's  house.  If  the  present  general 
plans  are  carried  out,  the  building  will  provide  for  the 
accommodation  of  two  thousand  people. 

Whether  the  plans  develop  as  expected,  or  whether 
modifications  will  be  introduced,  will  be  known  soon  after 
the  publication  of  this  book ;  in  fact  the  publication  has 
been  hastened  in  order  that  it  could  be  used  in  connection 
with  this  occasion,  so  that,  in  one  sense,  "  History  of  Wacho- 
via in  North  Carolina "  may  be  considered  as  associated 
with  the  centennial  celebration  of  Salem  Female  Academy. 


CHAPTER   XXXIII 

THE   MORAVIAN   CHURCH    IN    WACHOVIA   AS   IT   IS  TO-DAY 

1902 

As  we  conclude  our  historical  review  of  a  century  and  a 
half  we  naturally  ask,  "  What  is  the  condition  of  the  Mora- 
vian Church  after  the  lapse  of  these  many  years ;  what 
relation  does  it  bear  to  the  world  about  it ;  what  is  its 
special  call  at  this  time  ;  and  what  are  its  prospects  for  the 
future  ? " 

We  beheve  the  best  reply  to  this  question  will  be  to 
institute  a  comparison  between  the  two  periods,  then  and 
now,  and  when  this  has  been  done  the  deductions  will  not 
be  difficult. 

The  honest  comparison  shows  well  for  the  church  of 
to-day. 

The  church  is  true  to  the  cause  of  the  Master  in  all  the 
details  of  life. 

The  spirit  of  its  members  is  the  spirit  which  shines  in 
the  life  of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

As  faithful  stewards  of  the  talents  intrusted  to  them  the 
members  believe  that  to  the  talents  given,  other  talents 
should  be  added :  they  beheve  this  is  true  in  the  profes- 
sional life,  in  the  business  Hf e,  in  the  humblest  calling ; 
and  by  following  this  pathway  the  scope  of  the  responsi- 
bilities are  being  widened  and  increased  in  our  day. 

"  Feed  my  lambs  "  was  the  command  of  the  Master  to 
his  disciples,  and  the  church  in  Wachovia  to-day  finds  that 

296 


THE   MORAVIAN    CHURCH   TO-DAY      297 

it  has  more  young  people  under  its  care  than  was  the  case 
a  generation  ago. 

"  Preach  the  Gospel  "  is  another  great  command,  and 
this  is  being  done  with  zeal  and  success  and  to  the  salva- 
tion of  many  souls. 

The  past  is  sometimes  emphasized  at  the  expense  of  the 
present.  This  is  an  error.  The  true  student  will  find 
that  the  day  of  enlarged  work  for  the  Master  is  now  dawn- 
ing for  the  Moravian  Church  of  Wachovia.  Its  pure 
doctrine,  its  beautiful  customs,  its  inspiring  history,  its  suc- 
cesses in  the  past  and  in  the  present,  its  consecrated  minis- 
try, its  devoted  membership  ;  all  these  things  point  forward 
to  a  bright  and  successful  future  which  will  not  only  bring 
bright  jewels  of  success  to  the  church  here  on  earth,  but 
will  gain  for  it  the  smile  of  approval  of  the  King  of 
kinoes  and  the  Lord  of  lords. 


PART    II 


THE   DOCTRINAL    POSITION   OF   THE   MORAVIAN 
CHURCH 

HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF   THE   MORAVIAN   CHURCH 

BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCH   OF  THE   PRINCIPALS   OF 
THE   SALEM   FEMALE  ACADEMY 

LISTS   AND   STATISTICS 


THE   DOCTRINAL   POSITION   OF   THE 
MORAVIAN   CHURCH 

BY    RT.    REV.    EDWARD    RONDTHALER,    D.D. 

The  Church  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  or  the  Moravian 
Church,  as  i'c  is  usually  called,  separated  itself  at  a  very- 
early  date  from  the  Romish  Communion.  It  was  in  the 
ten  years  between  1457  and  1467  that  this  separation  was 
consummated.  The  reasons  for  the  establishment  of  the 
Unitas  Fratrum  so  long  before  the  Lutheran,  Reformed, 
and  Anglican  churches  came  into  being,  were  not,  in  the 
main,  doctrinal  ones.  Our  fathers  were,  by  no  means,  so 
widely  separated  at  first  from  the  Romish  creed  as  was 
afterward  the  case  with  them  and  the  other  Protestant 
churches.  The  question  of  pure,  earnest,  and  united 
Christian  living  was  what  pressed  heavily  on  the  con- 
sciences of  these  Moravians.  We  see  this  very  distinctly 
in  the  first  document  of  the  Moravian  Church,  still  extant, 
"The  Statutes  agreed  upon  by  the  Brethren  in  the  Moun- 
tains of  Reichenau,  1464."  In  this  venerable  paper  the 
stress  is  laid  on  Scriptural  obedience,  kindness  toward 
one  another,  mutual  encouragement,  good  Christian  ex- 
ample, charity  toward  the  orphan,  the  widow,  and  the 
destitute,  correctness  of  conduct  between  masters  and  ser- 
vants, and  honesty  in  business  dealings. 

But  it  turned  out  as  the  Saviour  said  (John  7:17), 
"  If  any  man  will  do  his  will  he  shall  know  of  the  doc- 
trine."    Each  of  the  published  Confessions  of  the  young 

301 


302  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Unitas  Fratrum  became  clearer,  more  Scriptural,  and 
more  evangelical.  At  the  same  time  their  freedom  from 
any  original  doctrinal  bias  enabled  them  more  readily  to 
appropriate  light  from  whatever  quarter  it  might  reach 
them.  Because  they  were  always  seeking  for  a  better 
Christian  life  and  only  using  doctrine  as  a  help  toward 
this,  their  main  end,  they  were  not  ashamed  to  acknowl- 
edge the  greater  clearness  which  had  come  to  them  on 
the  subject  of  justification,  through  the  teachings  of  Mar- 
tin Luther,  and  their  equal  indebtedness  to  the  Reformers 
at  Strasburg  and  Geneva,  with  whom  they  stood  in  the 
most  intimate  and  fraternal  relations. 

When  after  the  wonderful  and  gracious  renewal  of  the 
Moravian  Church,  in  the  early  part  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury, the  brethren  were  brought  into  Providential  connection 
with  Zinzendorf  and  his  friends,  the  same  spirit  mani- 
fested itself  among  them  as  had  been  shown  by  their 
spiritual  fathers  in  old  Moravia  and  Bohemia.  Christian 
life  was  their  first  consideration,  and  its  doctrinal  expres- 
sion took  the  second  place.  In  the  former  respect,  they 
did  not  allow  Zinzendorf  to  divert  them  from  their  stand- 
point, and  make  Lutherans  out  of  them.  On  the  contrary 
they  stoutly  declared,  even  to  him,  their  self-denying 
patron,  that  they  already  were  exiles  on  account  of  their 
faith,  and  would  wander  still  farther  on  into  the  wide 
world,  if  he  could  not  reconcile  himself  to  the  Moravian 
Church  and  its  apostolic  practices.  But  when  Zinzen- 
dorf yielded  generously  to  their  Moravian  principles  of 
Christian  life  they  very  heartily  allowed  themselves  to 
be  influenced  by  his  doctrinal  views.  Sometimes,  indeed, 
as  a  poet-theologian,  he  led  them  into  vagaries  for  which 
both  they  and  he  were  afterward  sorry.  But  these  di- 
vergencies were   unessential   and   temporary.     The  main 


DOCTRINAL   POSITION   OF   CHURCH     303 

drift  of  his  teaching  was  sound  and  salutary.  It  is  con- 
tained in  his  famous  dictum,  "  I  have  but  one  passion 
and  that  is  Christ."  It  is  set  forth  in  his  stanza  which  is 
sung  both  in  our  baptismal  and  in  our  burial  service :  — 

"  The  Saviour's  blood  and  righteousness, 
My  beauty  is,  my  glorious  dress, 
Thus  well  arrayed  I  need  not  fear 
When  in  his  presence  I  appear." 

The  love  of  a  sin-forgiving  Saviour,  through  Zinzendorf 's 
influence,  became  the  centre  of  Moravian  practice  and  the 
light  in  which  its  doctrines  and  regulations  were  under- 
stood and  interpreted.  From  this  point  of  view  they  could 
cordially  accept  the  Augsburg  Confession,  and,  with  equal 
cordiality,  the  confessions  of  the  Reformed  churches.  The 
main  thing  with  these  Moravians  was  to  cling  to  Christ 
and  to  enjoy  the  power  of  his  atonement,  and  both  these 
truths  they  found  in  what  they  called  the  Lutheran  trope 
(or  manner)  and  the  Reformed  trope,  to  either  of  which 
a  Moravian  may  attach  himself  to  this  day. 

The  Zinzendorfian  view  of  the  Saviour's  love  has  per- 
vaded the  school  training  for  which  the  church  is  famous 
both  in  the  Old  and  the  New  World.  It  centres  around 
the  question,  "My  child,  do  you  love  the  Saviour.'"'  and 
from  this  point  of  view  are  settled  the  various  problems 
that  arise  in  school  ethics. 

With  the  same  message  the  Moravians  have  gone  con- 
fidently to  the  most  degraded  heathen.  Beside  the  Indian 
who  a  few  minutes  before  had  tried  to  drive  his  axe  into 
Zeisberger's  brain,  the  missionary  sat  calmly  down  and 
told  him,  "  God  loves  you  and  has  died  to  save  you  from 
your  sins,"  and  then  and  there  won  him  for  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 


304  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

The  Moravians,  therefore,  were  and  still  remain  pro- 
foundly grateful  to  Count  Zinzendorf  for  his  spiritual 
guidance.  It  transfused  their  old  and  somewhat  sombre 
Christian  ethics  with  the  genial  light  of  a  Saviour's  love,  so 
that  the  merest  child  or  the  most  ungifted  heathen  could 
simply  and  happily  respond  to  the  teaching  and  blend  his 
doctrine  and  his  ethics  in  the  one  statement  of  our  Lord, 
"  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments." 

With  this  central  position  firmly  established,  and  made 
paramount,  Moravians  could  gradually,  if  not  at  once, 
shake  off  any  minor  eccentricities  into  which  Zinzendorf 
or  others  might  have  persuaded  them.  This  was  done 
most  effectually  in  the  treatise  published  by  Zinzendorf's 
spiritual  successor,  the  learned,  devout,  and  intensely 
practical  Bishop  Spangenberg,  the  chief  founder  of  the 
Moravian  Church  in  America,  and  especially  of  its 
Wachovian  district  in  North  CaroHna.  His  work  was 
issued  in  1778,  and  is  called  "Idea  Fidei  Fratrum"  (Ab- 
stract of  the  Faith  of  the  Brethren),  and  which,  without 
special  enactment  of  the  church,  is  still  regarded  by 
Moravians  as  the  best  exposition  of  their  doctrine. 

The  Moravian  Church,  throughout  the  world,  is  gov- 
erned, in  the  last  instance,  by  the  General  Synod,  which 
convenes  once  in  ten  years.  One  of  the  chief  duties  of 
this  representative  body  is  to  watch  over  the  doctrine  of 
the  church.  The  last  utterance  which  the  General  Synod 
made  upon  the  doctrine  was  in  1879.  This  statement  has 
been  unanimously  reasserted  by  the  General  Synods  of 
1889  and  1899.  It  is  contained  in  Sections  5,  6,  7,  8,  and 
9  of  Chapter  2,  "  Synodal  Results." 

We  make  the  following  quotations  :  — 

"  The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 


DOCTRINAL   POSITION   OF   CHURCH     305 

are  and  shall  remain  our  only  rule  of  faith  and  practice. 
We  venerate  them  as  God's  Word,  which  he  spake  to  all 
mankind  of  old  time  in  the  prophets,  and  at  last  in  his 
Son  and  by  his  Apostles,  to  instruct  us  unto  salvation, 
through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  We  are  convinced  that  all 
truths  that  declare  the  will  of  God  for  our  salvation  are 
fully  contained  therein." 

"The  Standard  of  Doctrine,"  Chapter  2,  Section  5, 
"Synodal  Results  of  1899":  — 

"  We  esteem  every  truth  revealed  by  God  as  a  precious 
treasure,  and  sincerely  believe  that  such  a  treasure  dare 
not  be  let  go,  even  though  we  thereby  save  our  body  or 
our  life  (Luke  9  :  24).  But  most  especially  do  we  affirm 
this  of  that  doctrine  which  the  Renewed  Church  has  from 
the  beginning  regarded  as  her  chief  doctrine,  and  over 
which  she  has  hitherto,  by  God's  grace,  kept  guard  as  a 
priceless  jewel,  'That  Jesus  Christ  is  the  propitiation  for 
our  sins;  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  whole 
world'  (i  John  2  :  2).  For  'Him  who  knew  no  sin  God 
made  to  be  sin  on  our  behalf ;  that  we  might  become  the 
righteousness  of  God  in  Him'  (2  Cor.  5  :2i),  or,  as  we 
sing  in  one  of  our  hymns  :  — 

"  *  Whosoever  believeth  in  Christ's  redemption. 
Will  find  free  grace  and  a  complete  exemption 
From  serving  sin.' " 

With  this  our  leading  doctrine,  the  following  facts  and 
truths,  clearly  attested  by  Holy  Scripture,  are  linked  in 
essential  connection,  and  therefore  constitute,  with  that 
leading  doctrine,  the  main  features  in  our  view  and  proc- 
lamation of  the  way  of  salvation  :  — 

{a)   The  doctrine  of  the  total  depravity  of  human  nature, 


3o6  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

that  since  the  fall,  there  is  no  health  in  man,  and  that  he 
has  no  strength  to  save  himself  (John  3:6;  Rom.  3:23; 
7:18;   I  :  18-32  ;  3  :  9-18  ;  Eph.  2  :  8-13). 

{b)  The  doctrine  of  the  love  of  God  the  Father,  who 
"  has  chosen  us  in  Christ  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world,"  "  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begot- 
ten Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  Him,  should  not  per- 
ish but  have  everlasting  life"  (John  3  :  16;  Eph.  i  :  3,  4; 
I  John  4:9;  Eph.  2  :  4). 

{c)  The  doctrine  of  the  real  Godhead  and  the  real  hu- 
manity of  Jesus  Christ,  that  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God, 
by  whom  all  things  in  heaven  and  earth  were  created,  for- 
sook the  glory  which  He  had  with  His  Father,  before  the 
world  was,  and  took  on  Him  our  flesh  and  blood,  that  He 
might  be  made  like  unto  His  brethren  in  all  things,  yet 
without  sin  (John  i  :  1-3,  14;  John  17:5;  i  John  5  :  20; 
Col.   I  :  17-19;  Phil.  2:6,  7;   Heb.  2  :  14,  17;  4:15). 

{d^  The  doctrine  of  our  Reconciliation  unto  God  and 
our  Justification  before  Him  through  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus 
Christ,  that  "  Christ  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and 
was  raised  for  justification,"  and  that  by  faith  in  Him 
alone,  we  obtain  through  His  blood  forgiveness  of  sin, 
peace  with  God,  and  freedom  from  the  bondage  of  sin 
(Rom.  3  :  24,  25  ;  5:1;  i  Cor.  i  :  30 ;  Heb.  2:17;  9:12; 
I  Peter  i  :  18,  19;   i  John  i  19;  2  Cor.  5  :  18,  19). 

{e)  The  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  the  operations 
of  His  Grace,  that  without  Him  we  are  unable  to  know 
the  truth ;  that  it  is  He  that  leads  us  to  Christ  by  working 
in  us  the  knowledge  of  sin  and  faith  in  Jesus,  and  "  who 
beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we  are  the  children  of 
God  "  (John  16  :  8-1 1,  13,  14 ;   i  Cor.  12:3;  Rom.  8  :  16). 

(/)  The  doctrine  of  Good  Works  as  the  fruit  of  the 
Spirit,  inasmuch  as  faith  manifests  itself  as  a  living  and 


DOCTRINAL   POSITION    OF   CHURCH     307 

active  principle,  by  a  willing  obedience  to  the  command- 
ments of  God,  prompted  by  love  and  gratitude  to  Him 
who  died  for  us  (John  14:15;  Rom.  6:11-14;  i  Cor. 
6:20;  Gal.  5:6,  22-24;  I  John  5:3-5;  Eph.  2:8-10; 
James  2:17). 

(g)  The  doctrine  of  the  fellowship  of  believers  one  with 
another  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they  are  all  one  in  Him  who 
is  the  Head  of  the  body,  and  all  members  one  of  another 
(John  17:21;  Matt.  23  :  8  ;  Eph.  4  :  4). 

{h)  The  doctrine  of  the  Second  Coming  of  the  Lord  in 
glory,  and  of  the  Resurrection  of  the  Dead  unto  life,  or 
unto  condemnation  (Acts  i:ii;  John  6:40;  11:25, 
26;  3:36;  5:25-29;  2  Thes.  4:14-17). 

These  truths  and  our  adherence  to  them  we  do  not  hold 
as  a  rigidly  formulated  confession,  but  as  our  conception 
of  the  main  contents  of  Christian  doctrine,  as  it  has  found 
expression  especially  in  that  body  of  truth  which  our 
church  has  professed  to  hold  for  more  than  one  hundred 
years,  when  annually  praying  the  Easter  Morning  Litany 
("  The  Chief  Substance  of  our  Doctrine,"  Chapter  2, 
Section  7,  "Synodal  Results  of  1899"). 


THE   MORAVIAN   CHURCH 

BY    ADELAIDE    L.    FRIES 

The  Moravian  Church — Unitas  Fratrum  —  is  an  an- 
cient Episcopal  church,  antedating  the  German  Refor- 
mation by  more  than  half  a  century.  During  the  years 
from  1402  to  141 5,  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  was  stirred 
from  end  to  end  by  the  earnest  and  eloquent  preaching  of 
John  Hus,  a  native  of  the  village  of  Husinec,  Professor  in 
the  University  of  Prague,  and  pastor  of  the  Bethlehem 
Chapel  of  that  city.  When  he  had  sealed  his  faith  with  a 
martyr's  death,  the  nationahsts  of  Bohemia  could  be  held 
in  check  no  longer,  and  took  up  arms  in  a  violent  protest 
against  the  tyranny  of  Rome.  But  the  revolutionists  were 
not  at  one  among  themselves,  the  Taborites  demanding  a 
thorough  reformation  of  the  church  and  clergy,  while  the 
Calixtines  sought  little  more  than  the  recognition  of  a 
Bohemian  National  Church  and  the  restoration  of  the  Cup 
to  the  laity  in  the  Lord's  Supper.  In  the  struggle  that 
ensued  the  Taborites  were  completely  crushed,  while  the 
Calixtines,  in  a  large  measure,  attained  their  end.  Many, 
however,  felt  that  the  conflict  had  come  to  be  mainly  a 
political  one,  and  that  the  principles  of  Hus  were  as  far 
as  ever  from  general  acceptance.  In  1456,  therefore,  a 
company  of  these  more  spiritually  minded  men  gathered 
on  the  estate  of  Lititz,  about  eighty  miles  from  Prague, 
their  object  being  to  found  a  society,  within  the  National 
Church,  which  should  carry  out  the  reformation  begun  by 
Hus,  accepting  the  Bible  as  their  standard  of  faith  and 

308 


THE   MORAVIAN    CHURCH  309 

practice,  and  maintaining  a  strict  Scriptural  discipline. 
This  society  assumed  the  name  of  Unitas  Fratrum  —  the 
Unity  of  Brethren.  It  was  carefully  organized,  and  a 
body  of  principles,  adopted  by  a  general  convocation  in 
1464,  is  still  preserved  in  the  Lissa  Folios. 

But  the  Unitas  Fratrum  could  not  long  remain  simply  a 
society  within  a  church  from  which  it  differed  on  many 
radical  points,  and  after  much  consultation  and  prayer  it 
was  resolved  to  separate  altogether  from  the  National 
Church  ;  and  that  there  might  be  no  question  as  to  the 
validity  of  the  ordination  of  their  ministers,  they  resolved 
to  secure  the  apostolic  succession.  At  that  time  there  was 
a  colony  of  Waldensians  living  on  the  borders  of  Moravia, 
which  had  been  on  very  friendly  terms  with  the  Calixtines 
during  the  Hussite  War,  and  had  renewed  its  ministry 
through  them  when  it  was  in  danger  of  dying  out.  In  1434 
two  Waldensian  priests,  ordained  the  preceding  year  by 
Bishop  Nicholas,  in  Prague,  had  been  sent  to  the  Council 
of  Basle,  and  were  there  consecrated  bishops  by  bishops 
of  the  Roman  CathoHc  Church.  To  these  Waldensians 
the  Unitas  Fratrum  turned,  and  finding  two  surviving 
bishops  who  were  favorably  disposed  toward  them,  the 
deputation  of  three  priests  received  the  episcopate  at  their 
hands,  with  power  to  transmit  it  to  their  church. 

The  sources  from  which  the  Unitas  Fratrum  drew  its 
membership  were  strangely  varied.  There  were  Calix- 
tines and  Taborites,  priests  ordained  in  the  National 
Church,  and  others  from  the  Church  of  Rome,  noblemen, 
Masters  of  Arts,  and  "  men  of  humble  origin,"  and  that 
this  composite  mass  should  have  been  welded  into  one 
harmonious  whole  argues  much  for  the  needs  of  the  time, 
and  the  soundness  of  the  Unity's  doctrine. 

Gathering  strength  by  large  accessions  from  every  part 


310  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

of  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  and  spreading  into  Prussia  and 
Poland  under  the  influence  of  various  sharp  persecutions, 
the  Unitas  Fratrum  came  to  be  an  important  factor  in  the 
national  as  well  as  the  religious  life  of  these  kingdoms. 
Schools  were  established  in  all  their  numerous  parishes, 
with  several  higher  institutions  of  learning  and  theological 
seminaries ;  their  printing-presses  were  used  with  diligence 
for  the  dissemination  of  evangelical  truth  ;  a  translation  of 
the  Bible  into  the  Bohemian  language  was  undertaken, 
and  after  fifteen  years  of  labor  the  so-called  "  Kralitz " 
Bible  —  still  the  authorized  version  in  Bohemia  —  was 
given  to  the  public.  A  Catechism,  Hymn  Book,  nine 
successive  Confessions  of  Faith,  and  many  other  theologi- 
cal works  were  pubhshed.  When  Luther,  Calvin,  and  the 
other  Reformers  of  the  sixteenth  century  became  promi- 
nent, the  Unitas  Fratrum  established  pleasant  and  mutu- 
ally beneficial  intercourse  with  them.  The  Unity  had 
more  than  four  hundred  churches  in  Bohemia  and  Mora- 
via alone,  where  its  ministers  preached  the  Word  to  a 
membership  of  not  less  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand souls;  and  when,  in  1609,  the  Emperor  Rudolf  II 
was  forced  to  confirm  the  liberties  of  the  evangelical  party, 
"the  Unitas  Fratrum  became  a  legally  acknowledged 
church  of  the  land,  held  as  its  own  the  Bethlehem  Chapel 
at  Prague,  where  John  Hus,  its  forerunner,  had  proclaimed 
the  Gospel,  and  had  a  bishop  associated  with  the  adminis- 
trator of  the  Evangehcal  Consistory." 

And  then,  when  the  Unitas  Fratrum  had  reached  a  posi- 
tion of  prosperity  and  widespread  influence,  there  came  a 
sudden  and  disastrous  fall.  The  succession  to  the  crown 
of  Bohemia  fell  on  Ferdinand  of  Tyrol,  a  bigoted  Roman- 
ist ;  the  evangelical  party  attempted  to  set  him  aside,  and 
elected  Frederick  of  the  Palatinate,  a  Protestant,  as  their 


THE   MORAVIAN    CHURCH  311 

king.  Obliged  to  defend  their  action  on  the  field  of  battle, 
they  met  with  a  crushing  defeat,  and  Ferdinand,  with  the 
Jesuits,  set  his  heel  upon  Bohemia  and  Moravia.  All 
Protestant  churches  and  schools  were  forcibly  closed,  or 
given  to  the  Jesuits,  all  the  ministers  of  the  Unitas  Fra- 
trum,  Lutherans  and  Reformed,  were  ordered  to  leave  the 
country  in  eight  days.  Then,  after  a  cessation  of  pressure 
had  lulled  the  people  into  a  hope  that  the  worst  was  over, 
suddenly  and  by  craft  a  number  of  the  most  prominent 
members  of  the  evangelical  party  were  seized,  tried,  and 
condemned  to  imprisonment,  torture,  or  death.  On  the 
2 1st  of  June,  162 1,  —  "the  day  of  blood,"  —  twenty-seven 
noblemen,  many  of  whom  belonged  to  the  Unity  of 
Brethren,  met  death  on  the  scaffold;  and  by  1627  the 
Bohemian-Moravian  branch  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  had 
apparently  ceased  to  exist.  The  Polish  branch  continued 
longer,  but  was  gradually  absorbed  by  the  Reformed 
Church  of  Poland. 

The  period  which  followed  this  blotting  out  of  the  Unity 
is  often  called  the  time  of  the  "  Hidden  Seed."  Here  and 
there  throughout  the  two  kingdoms  there  were  whole 
families,  nominally  yielding  obedience  to  the  Romish 
authorities,  but  secretly  holding  fast  the  faith  and  practice 
of  the  Brethren's  Unity,  and  speaking  to  their  children  of 
a  day  which  they  believed  was  yet  to  come,  when  the 
Unitas  Fratrum  would  again  lift  up  its  head  among  the 
churches.  And  for  the  preservation  of  the  doctrine  and 
rules  of  the  Ancient  Church,  and  the  perpetuation  of  its 
organization,  there  was  raised  up  a  man,  who  not  only 
made  possible  the  resurrection  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  but 
whose  scholarly  attainments  and  progressive  spirit  won 
him  recognition  as  the  foremost  educator  of  his  day,  while 
later  generations  honor  him  as  the  originator  of  modern 


312  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

methods  of  teaching.  John  Amos  Comenius  was  born 
March  28,  1592,  in  Moravia,  the  child  of  wealthy  members 
of  the  Unitas  Fratrum.  Having  finished  his  education,  he 
entered  into  the  service  of  that  church  as  minister,  and 
rector  of  the  school  at  Prerau.  When  the  downfall  came, 
he  joined  the  other  exiles,  and  took  up  his  abode  in  Lissa, 
Poland,  where  he  was  consecrated  bishop  in  1632.  The 
publication  of  several  works  on  education  won  him  instant 
appreciation  abroad,  and  he  received  numerous  invitations 
to  go  to  various  countries,  reorganize  the  schools,  and  estab- 
lish colleges.  Some  of  these  invitations  he  accepted,  others 
he  declined,  among  the  latter  being  the  offer  of  the  presi- 
dency of  Harvard  College  in  Massachusetts.  But  always 
and  ever  his  church  was  his  first  consideration,  and  even 
when  things  looked  utterly  hopeless  he  prophesied  its  res- 
toration. He  republished  the  "  Ratio  Disciplinae  Ordinisque 
Ecclesiastici  in  Unitate  Fratrum  Bohemorum,"-  by  which 
the  Renewed  Church  was  modelled  more  than  half  a  century 
later ;  and  lest  the  episcopate  be  lost  he  took  measures  for 
the  consecration  of  two  new  bishops,  by  whom  the  succes- 
sion was  carefully  preserved  until  it  was  transferred  to  the 
Renewed  Church  at  Herrnhut. 

Fifty  years  after  the  eyes  of  Comenius  were  closed  in 
death,  the  things  for  which  he  had  longed  and  labored 
began  to  come  to  pass.  And  here  again,  as  in  the  first 
founding  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum,  there  was  no  preconceived 
plan,  no  concerted  action,  but  the  agents  were,  so  to  speak, 
led  blindfold  to  the  task  assigned  them.  On  the  estate  of 
Hennersdorf,  in  Upper  Lusatia,  in  Saxony,  on  the  26th  of 
May,  1700,  Nicholas  Lewis,  Count  Zinzendorf,  was  born. 
Brought  up  by  his  pious  grandmother,  he  early  gave  his 
heart  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  as  he  grew  to  manhood  his 
one  desire  was  to  serve  Him.     On  attaining  his  majority, 


THE   MORAVIAN   CHURCH  313 

the  Count  purchased  the  estate  of  Berthelsdorf,  not  far 
from  Hennersdorf,  installed  Andrew  Rothe,  a  devoted 
young  Lutheran  clergyman,  as  parish  minister,  and  a  few- 
months  later  married  Erdmuth  Dorothea,  Countess  Reuss, 
who  proved  to  be  a  consecrated  and  efficient  helpmeet  for 
him.  About  this  time,  through  Rothe's  suggestion,  Zin- 
zendorf  had  an  interview  with  Christian  David,  a  native  of 
Moravia  and  a  carpenter  by  trade,  who  had  been  born  a 
Roman  Catholic,  but  after  much  agony  and  long  search- 
ing had  found  peace  in  the  Protestant  faith  and  had 
united  with  the  Lutheran  Church  in  Germany.  Inspired 
with  a  longing  to  take  back  to  his  benighted  countrymen 
the  light  that  he  had  received.  Christian  David  had  made 
a  number  of  visits  to  Moravia,  and  had  formed  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  Neissers,  descendants  of  warm  adherents  of 
the  ancient  Unity  of  Brethren.  The  Neissers,  and  others 
with  them,  were  very  anxious  to  find  a  home  in  some  Prot- 
estant country  where  they  might  have  religious  liberty,  and 
Zinzendorf  promised  to  try  to  find  them  a  suitable  place, 
meanwhile  to  receive  them  on  his  estate  of  Berthelsdorf. 
Armed  with  this  assurance  Christian  David  returned  to 
Moravia,  and  on  the  27th  of  May,  1722,  led  the  first  body 
of  emigrants  across  the  border.  Zinzendorf  was  not  at 
home  when  they  reached  Berthelsdorf,  but  his  steward 
allowed  them  to  begin  a  little  village  a  mile  or  so  away. 
For  some  time  the  young  nobleman  paid  little  attention  to 
them ;  but  as  their  numbers  increased  by  more  arrivals 
from  Moravia  and  Bohemia,  and  by  Protestants  from  vari- 
ous other  points,  his  notice  was  attracted  to  the  pitiable 
religious  tangle  into  which  the  settlement  was  growing, 
and  with  characteristic  zeal  he  set  to  work  to  help  them. 
Having  established  certain  rules,  according  to  the  tradi- 
tions brought  by  the  Moravian  descendants  of  the  Unitas 


314  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Fratrum,  harmony  was  gained,  and  soon  after,  to  the  great 
joy  of  the  emigrants,  the  Count  found  a  copy  of  the  "Ratio 
DiscipHnae  "  pubUshed  by  Comenius,  and  the  ancient  disci- 
pUne  was  fully  restored.  On  August  13,  1727,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Lord's  Supper,  the  Holy  Spirit  was  poured 
out  upon  the  communicants  in  an  especial  manner,  the  day 
being  celebrated  ever  since  as  the  birthday  of  the  Renewed 
Church,  now  often  called  "  Moravian,"  because  so  many 
members  were  from  Moravia.  For  several  years  longer 
the  settlement  at  Herrnhut'  remained  nominally  a  part  of 
the  Lutheran  Church,  Zinzendorf  himself  accepting  ordi- 
nation as  a  Lutheran  clergyman,  that  he  might  the  better 
serve  them.  At  last,  however,  he  was  forced  to  admit 
that  the  Lord  intended  the  full  restoration  of  the  Unitas 
Fratrum  as  a  separate  church,  and  on  March  13,  1735, 
David  Nitchmann  was  consecrated  the  first  bishop  of  the 
Renewed  Church  by  the  two  surviving  bishops  of  the 
ancient  succession. 

The  history  of  the  Renewed  Church  was  not  one  of 
undimmed  prosperity.  Time  and  again  the  hand  of  oppo- 
sition, even  of  persecution,  was  raised  against  it,  but 
always  with  the  effect  of  making  it  more  widely  and 
favorably  known. 

In  1732  the  characteristic  work  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum 
was  undertaken  —  the  work  of  foreign  missions.  While 
on  a  visit  to  Copenhagen,  Zinzendorf  became  greatly 
impressed  with  the  needs  of  the  negroes  in  the  West 
Indies,  and  the  Esquimaux  in  Greenland.  On  his  return 
he  told  the  congregation  of  Herrnhut  what  he  had  heard, 
and  their  hearts,  already  fired  with  desire  for  some  special 
service  of  God,  rose  in  ready  response.  On  the  8th  of 
October  two  of  them  set  sail  for  St.  Thomas,  ready  to  sell 
themselves  as  slaves  if  they  could  gain  access  to  the  slaves 


THE   MORAVIAN   CHURCH  315 

in  no  other  way,  and  the  next  year  missionaries  to  the 
Esquimaux  were  sent  out. 

In  1735  a  settlement  of  Moravians  was  begun  in  Savan- 
nah, Georgia,  being  the  first  on  the  American  continent. 
The  intention  was  to  estabHsh  a  retreat  in  case  of  persecu- 
tion in  Germany,  and  a  centre  from  which  to  reach  the 
Indians.  Owing  to  various  causes  the  colony  was  broken 
up  within  a  few  years,  but  in  1741  a  permanent  organiza- 
tion was  effected  in  Bethlehem,  Pennsylvania,  and  from 
there  missionaries  were  sent  among  the  Indians ;  and  in 
the  course  of  years  the  church  spread  into  other  sections 
of  the  country.  That  the  Moravian  Church  in  America 
did  not  increase  numerically  as  rapidly  as  might  have  been 
expected  was  owing  to  Zinzendorf's  peculiar  tenet  that 
the  business  of  the  Unity  was  to  preach  Christ  and  con- 
vert the  souls  of  men,  but  receive  them  into  the  Unitas 
Fratrum  only  when  it  could  not  well  be  avoided.  This 
theory  had  good  ground  in  Germany,  where  proselyting 
would  have  aroused  a  fierce  antagonism  from  the  State 
Church,  but  was  a  mistake  in  America,  where  the  exten- 
sion of  a  thoroughly  organized  church  would  have  been  a 
great  boon  to  the  scattered,  un-shepherded  members  of 
many  sects. 

In  1742  the  first  British  congregation  was  formally 
organized,  though  the  church  had  been  practically  estab- 
lished in  England  for  several  years  previously. 

These  three,  the  German,  American,  and  English,  now 
(1902)  constitute  the  "Home  Provinces"  of  the  Unitas 
Fratrum  or  Moravian  Church,  with  a  membership  respec- 
tively of  7734,  23,467,  5955.  In  America,  within  the 
past  few  years,  the  Moravian  Church  has  radically  changed 
its  position  as  to  Zinzendorf's  theory  of  exclusiveness,  and 
has  recognized  that,  when  properly  guided,  church  exten- 


3i6  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

sion  is  an  essential  of  church  life.  In  Germany,  on  the 
other  hand,  there  is  the  peculiar  service  of  the  "Diaspora," 
whereby  some  70,000  Lutherans,  members  of  the  State 
Church,  are  formed  into  "Societies"  cared  for  by  Mora- 
vian ministers,  and  giving  the  Moravian  Church  their 
interest  and  their  pecuniary  aid.  It  is  largely  owing  to 
these  Diaspora  associates  that  the  Unitas  Fratrum  has 
been  able  to  carry  on  a  mission  work  so  out  of  all  proportion 
to  its  size  and  means.  Men  and  women  willing  to  devote 
their  lives  to  Christ's  service  the  Unity  has  always  had,  but 
were  it  not  for  the  liberality  of  these  and  other  friends,  it 
could  never  have  gained  or  held  its  enviable  position  as  the 
foremost  missionary  church  in  Christendom.  To-day  there 
are  Moravian  missions  in  Labrador  and  Alaska,  among  the 
North  American  Indians,  in  the  West  Indies,  Central  and 
South  America,  South  and  East  Africa,  Australia,  and 
the  Himalaya  Mountains,  with  a  membership  of  ()6,B77. 
Mission  work  has  also  been  carried  on  for  a  number  of 
years  in  the  old  home  land  of  Bohemia  and  Moravia ;  and 
the  Unity  maintains  a  home  for  lepers  at  Jerusalem. 
Including  all  who  belong  to  the  Moravian  Church  or  its 
"  Societies,"  the  Unitas  Fratrum  now  numbers  about 
205,565  souls,  representing  all  portions  of  the  globe  and 
races  of  men,  differing  each  from  each  in  every  possible 
way  except  a  common  love  for  Christ,  and  the  "  unity  of 
brethren." 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH  OF  THE  PRINCIPALS 
OF  SALEM  FEMALE  ACADEMY 

BY   MISS    LEHMAN 


Rev.  Samiiel  Kramsch 

As  we  look  upon  the  portraits  of  the  eleven  principals 
who  have  guided  Salem  Female  Academy  and  College, 
during  one  hundred  years,  we  are  struck  by  the  strongly 
marked  individuality  of  each  face,  each  one  in  turn,  to  a 
certain  extent,  leaving  the  stamp  of  his  individuality  upon 
the  school  during  his  term  of  office ;  yet  the  Academy 
during  all  these  years  has  formulated  a  character,  an  indi- 
viduality, all  her  own,  independent  of  what  one  man  might 
do  or  not  do.  As  one  after  the  other  passes  from  the  scene 
of  action,  we  realize  more  strongly  than  ever  that  "the 
Lord  buries  his  workmen,  but  his  work  goes  on." 

On  October  31,  1802,  still  celebrated  as  founder's  day, 
a  call  was  extended  by  the  governing  board  of  the  South- 
ern Province  to  Rev.  Samuel  Kramsch,  then  pastor  of 
Hope,  North  Carolina,  to  take  charge  of  Salem  Female 
Academy,  a  new  educational  enterprise,  the  first  in  the 
South,  and  the  third  in  America  for  the  higher  education 
of  young  women  and  girls.  Rev.  Mr.  Kramsch  was  a 
native  of  Silesia,  Prussia,  born  in  1758,  the  son  of  a  Lu- 
theran minister,  who  died  leaving  a  large  family,  when  this 
boy  was  still  a  child.  He  was  sent  to  Gnadenberg,  to  a 
Moravian  school,  to  be  educated,  where  he  was  for  seven 

317 


3i8  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

years  a  diligent  student,  especially  in  the  languages. 
Like  his  father  he  wished  to  become  a  minister,  and  later 
cheerfully  accepted  a  call  to  America  to  become  princi- 
pal of  a  boys'  school  in  Bethlehem,  in  Pennsylvania, 
landing  at  Philadelphia  in  1783.  He  also  taught  at 
Nazareth  Hall,  being  specially  fitted  for  educational  work. 
In  1792  he  received  a  call  to  North  Carolina,  and  married 
Susanna  Ehzabeth  Langgaard,  daughter  of  Rev.  A.  Lang- 
gaard,  a  professor  in  Bethlehem  Seminary.  His  first 
charge  was  that  of  Hope,  North  Carolina,  from  which  he 
was  called  to  be  the  first  principal  of  the  Academy. 

He  was  well  educated,  a  fine  linguist,  an  accomplished 
botanist  and  artist.  His  gifted  wife,  well  acquainted  with 
the  internal  economy  of  the  best  boarding-schools  of  the 
day,  also  brought  all  her  talents  to  the  work.  Former 
pupils  who  have  passed  away  often  referred  in  their  let- 
ters to  the  delightful  walks  of  those  early  days,  when  rare 
wild  flowers  still  abounded,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kramsch 
strove  to  implant  some  of  their  botanical  enthusiasm  in  the 
forming  minds  of  their  charges.  On  one  of  these  walks, 
just  beyond  the  Salem  limits,  where  Winston  now  stands, 
the  girls  surprised  two  little  fawns,  caught  one  of  them  in 
an  apron,  brought  it  home,  and  took  great  pleasure  in  their 
pet  until  later,  like  most  pets,  it  became  unmanageable, 
and  had  to  be  killed.  Both  of  Mr.  Kramsch's  daughters, 
talented  women,  became  teachers  in  the  Academy ;  the 
elder  eventually  became  Mrs.  Judge  Blickensderfer,  of 
Ohio,  and  the  younger  married  Rev.  Charles  A.  Van 
Vleck,  of  Salem.  In  1806  Mr.  Kramsch  retired  from  the 
service  of  the  Academy,  and  after  a  short  residence  in 
town  returned  to  the  pastorate  of  Hope.  Here  a  great 
cross  was  laid  upon  him  in  approaching  blindness,  and 
though  kept  in  abeyance  by  noted  oculists,  he  at  length 


SKETCH    OF   PRINCIPALS   OF   ACADEMY     319 

became  totally  blind.  Returning  to  Salem,  he  died  here 
in  1824,  being  a  little  over  6"]  years  old,  and  lies  buried  in 
the  Salem  graveyard. 

Rev.  Abraham  Steiner 

The  decade  in  the  history  of  the  Academy  from  1806 
to  18 16  was  a  time  of  changes  and  improvements  of  dif- 
ferent kinds.  Bishop  Reichel,  the  power  behind  the 
throne,  administered  the  affairs  in  the  interval  between 
Mr.  Kramsch's  retirement,  and  the  installation  of  Rev. 
Abraham  Steiner,  the  Academy's  second  principal.  Mr. 
Steiner  lived  at  the  corner  of  Academy  and  Main  streets, 
north  of  the  Widows'  House,  until  a  new  house  was  built 
for  him,  the  one  at  present  occupied  as  Principal's  House. 
The  number  of  pupils  increased  so  that  a  third  room  was 
opened  in  1807,  and  a  fourth  in  181 1.  There  was  still  not 
room  enough  in  the  Academy  buildings,  so  a  number 
of  pupils  lodged  in  private  families  in  town,  which 
arrangement  continued  some  years  until  more  house  room 
was  gained  by  additions  to  the  old  buildings. 

Mr.  Steiner  was  born  in  Bethlehem  in  1758,  and  edu- 
cated in  Nazareth,  where  he  spoke  with  great  affection  of 
the  faithful  teaching  of  Rev.  Paul  Tiersch,  later  the  first 
minister  of  Salem.  He  went  to  Bethlehem,  after  he  had 
attained  his  majority,  and  was  soon  employed  as  teacher 
in  the  Boys'  Day  School.  Then  he  was  called  to  Hope, 
New  Jersey,  to  take  charge  of  the  church  store  for  several 
years. 

Mr.  Steiner  had  from  childhood  been  greatly  interested 
in  the  Indians,  so  to  his  great  joy  he  was  allowed  to 
accompany  Rev.  J.  Heckewelder,  the  Moravian  Apostle 
to   the   Indians,    on    a   missionary  tour  along  the    Musk- 


320  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

ingum,  in  1789.  After  this,  Mr.  Steiner  was  called  to 
Bethabara,  North  Carolina,  to  take  charge  of  the  church 
store  there.  Arriving  in  Salem  in  1789  he  married  his  first 
wife,  Christina  Fisher,  who  died  after  a  short  married  life 
of  sixteen  months  ;  his  second  wife,  Catherine  Sehner,  was 
also  of  Salem.  They  had  four  children,  one  son  and  three 
daughters.  One  of  the  daughters  was  one  of  the  first 
pupils  of  the  Academy,  and  later  served  as  teacher  before 
her  marriage  to  Rev.  C.  F.  Denke,  and  again  did  faithful 
service  for  twenty  years  in  her  widowhood,  as  teacher  of 
the  select  class. 

In  1799  a  society  was  formed  to  reach  the  southern 
Indians,  the  Creeks  and  Cherokees,  and  Rev.  Frederick 
Christian  de  Schweinitz  visited  the  Cherokee  country; 
after  a  second  visit,  a  mission  was  established  at  Spring 
Place,  the  name  being  retained  when  the  missionaries  and 
their  flock  removed  to  the  Indian  Territory.  Mr.  Steiner's 
health  gave  way  and  he  returned  to  Salem,  leaving  the 
work  to  other  hands.  In  1801  he  was  ordained  by  Bishop 
Reichel  and  took  charge  of  the  congregation  of  Hope, 
North  Carolina,  from  which  place  he  was  called  to  be 
principal  of  the  Academy,  a  position  which  he  filled  with 
ability  for  ten  years.  His  clear  insight,  good  sense,  and 
practical  knowledge  made  his  term  of  office  a  prosperous 
one.  He  was  a  man  of  marked  individuality,  with  a  de- 
cided vein  of  humor  in  his  composition,  that  tempered 
what  would  otherwise  have  been  brusqueness.  He  laid 
out  a  fine  large  garden,  some  little  distance  below  the 
Academy  on  Church  Street,  as  a  place  where  the  recrea- 
tion hours  of  the  girls  could  be  spent.  Each  room  com- 
pany had  a  large  space  assigned,  and  each  girl  had  her 
separate  little  plot,  where  she  could  experiment  at  will. 

Mr.  Steiner's  health  declining,  he  resigned  his  position 


SKETCH    OF   PRINCIPALS   OF   ACADEMY    321 

in  1 8 16,  but  he  still  assisted  in  various  capacities.  In 
1822  he  began  to  attend  to  the  negro  congregation  of 
Salem,  and  held  the  first  sermon  for  some  sixty  hearers. 
He  was  active  in  important  duties  in  church  and  commu- 
nity, wherever  friendly  or  social  oflEices  were  required.  In 
1829  his  wife  died;  his  own  health  slowly  declined,  dropsy 
of  the  heart  set  in,  and  in  1833  his  active,  laborious  life 
drew  to  a  close.  He  was  seventy-five  years  of  age,  and, 
like  his  predecessor,  lies  buried  here  in  Salem,  under  the 
cedars  in  our  graveyard. 

Rev.   Gotthold  Benjamin  Reichel 

The  third  principal  of  the  Academy  was  a  gifted,  schol- 
arly man,  who  filled  the  position  for  seventeen  years. 
The  early  part  of  his  administration  was  a  time  of  pros- 
perity, but  later,  when  his  health  greatly  declined,  and  a 
severe  money  pressure  affected  the  country,  the  number 
of  pupils  was  considerably  reduced.  In  1824  an  addition 
was  made  to  the  Academy  building;  some  schoolrooms 
and  a  chapel  were  built :  this  last  being  consecrated  Sep- 
tember 24  gave  rise  to  the  well-known  Chapel  Festival, 
which  was  kept  up  many  years. 

Mr.  Reichel  was  born  in  Nazareth,  Pennsylvania,  and 
there  educated.  His  father.  Bishop  Reichel,  then  minis- 
ter at  Nazareth,  and  principal  of  the  Boys'  Boarding 
School,  was  appointed  in  1802  to  succeed  Rev.  J.  D.  Koeh- 
ler  as  minister  of  Salem,  North  Carolina.  The  son  accom- 
panied his  parents  and  sister  south,  two  brothers  being 
absent  in  Europe.  It  was  largely  owing  to  the  influence 
and  educational  zeal  of  Bishop  Reichel,  the  father,  that 
the  Academy  was  founded,  and  members  of  his  family 
were  identified  with  it  for  many  years.     When  young  Mr. 


322  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

Reichel  first  came  to  Salem,  he  assisted  Mr.  Dalman  in  the 
Boys'  School,  but  soon  took  the  entire  charge.  In  1811 
he  was  ordained  by  Bishop  Herbst,  and  was  soon  after 
married  to  Frederika  Henrietta  Vierling.  In  18 16  he 
became  principal  of  the  Academy ;  he  was  an  accom- 
plished scholar,  a  zealous  botanist,  tall  in  person,  dignified 
in  manner.  He  introduced  new  studies,  himself  teaching 
and  training  teachers.  From  18 19  to  1829  he  was  assist- 
ant pastor  of  the  congregation  in  Salem,  and  from  1829 
to  1833  had  sole  charge  in  addition  to  his  other  duties. 
In  1829  his  wife  died  almost  suddenly,  leaving  him  in 
declining  health  with  a  family  of  seven  children.  In  1830, 
while  on  a  visit  to  Bethlehem,  he  married  again,  Mary 
Parsons,  the  accomplished  sister  of  his  brother's  wife.  In 
1833  he  died,  at  the  early  age  of  48,  and,  like  his  two  prede- 
cessors, rests  in  the  quiet  Salem  God's  Acre. 

Rev.  John  Christian  Jacobson 

Upon  Mr.  Reichel's  death,  near  the  close  of  1833,  Rev. 
John  Christian  Jacobson  was  appointed  the  fourth  princi- 
pal of  the  Academy.  He  had  been  minister  of  Bethania 
seven  years,  and  early  in  January,  1834,  he  assumed  the 
duties  of  the  new  position  with  a  characteristic  zeal  and 
energy,  which  were  crowned  with  success.  The  financial 
depression  throughout  the  South  was  over,  and  a  period  of 
general  prosperity  followed.  The  number  of  pupils,  which 
had  been  very  small,  ran  up  to  JJ  the  first  year,  to  137  the 
second,  until  in  1838  the  school  numbered  195  boarders, 
and  19  teachers.  More  room  was  urgently  demanded,  so 
in  1835  3-  riGw  chapel  was  built,  a  frame  building  on  the 
east  side  of  South  Hall.  It  became  necessary  to  take 
possession  of  one  room  after  the  other  in  the  old  congre- 


SKETCH    OF   PRINCIPALS   OF   ACADEMY    323 

gation  house  for  school  uses.  One  room  company  lived 
for  a  time  in  the  present  Widows'  House.  Accordingly,  in 
1 84 1,  the  school  built  a  new  chapel  for  the  congregation, 
and  also  a  minister's  house,  the  brick  building  now  occu- 
pied by  the  bishop. 

Mr.  Jacobson  was  born  in  1795  at  Burkall,  near  Ton- 
dern,  in  the  duchy  of  Schleswig,  in  Denmark.  His  father 
was  a  missionary  in  the  Diaspora  service,  and  soon  after- 
ward removed  to  the  village  of  Skiern,  on  the  west  coast  of 
Jutland,  where  the  boy  spent  the  first  six  years  of  his  life. 
He  was  then  placed  in  the  church  boarding-school  at 
Christiansfeld,  and  after  eight  years  was  transferred  to 
the  higher  school  at  Niesky.  Having  finished  his  theolog- 
ical course,  his  whole  future  was  changed  by  a  call  which 
came  as  a  great  surprise,  to  go  to  America.  In  18 16  he 
entered  Nazareth  Hall,  where  as  teacher  and  professor 
he  spent  the  next  ten  years  of  his  life.  In  1826  he  was 
married  to  Lisetta  Schnall,  and  at  the  close  of  the  year 
they  came  to  their  first  charge,  Bethania,  North  Caro- 
lina. In  1834  he  assumed  the  duties  of  principal  of 
the  Academy,  where  his  ability  and  scholarly  training 
found  an  appropriate  sphere.  His  ten  years  of  labor 
were  marked  by  the  most  gratifying  upbuilding  of  the 
school. 

In  1844  his  academic  labors  were  continued  by  a  call"  to 
Nazareth  Hall  in  Pennsylvania.  He  had  seven  children, 
one  of  whom,  Mrs.  Edward  Rondthaler,  is  living  in  the 
house  built  by  her  father  sixty  years  ago.  In  1849  Mr. 
Jacobson  was  called  to  Bethlehem  as  a  member  of  the 
Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  over  which  board  he  pre- 
sided eighteen  years.  During  this  time  his  history  was 
closely  identified  with  that  of  the  church.  His  patience  in 
counsel,  his  energy  in  protracted  journeys,  and  his  habits 


324  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

of  thorough  and   systematic  work,  gave   him  fitness  and 
acceptance  in  his  high  office. 

In  1854  he  was  ordained  bishop  at  Lititz,  and  in  1867, 
under  the  weight  of  old  age,  he  retired  from  the  active 
work  of  the  church,  after  a  service  of  nearly  fifty-one 
years.  The  last  three  years  of  his  life  were  beautiful  in 
their  restfulness ;  it  was  the  calm,  cheerful  tarrying  of  the 
pilgrim  in  the  land  of  Beulah,  almost  within  sight  and 
hearing  of  the  other  shore.  His  strength  gradually  de- 
clined, and  on  Thanksgiving  afternoon  of  1870  he  received 
the  summons  to  come  home  at  the  ripe  age  of  seventy-five 
years. 

Rev.  Charles  Adolphns  Bleck 

Mr.  Bleck  was  duly  installed  as  the  fifth  principal  in 
1844.  He  was  born  near  Lebanon,  Pennsylvania,  in  1804, 
and  at  seven  years  of  age  he  went  to  Nazareth  Hall. 
Later  he  entered  the  theological  class,  and  from  1823  to 
1 83 1  served  as  teacher  in  the  Hall,  and  professor  in  the 
Seminary. 

During  the  summer  of  1832,  the  dreadful  cholera  year, 
he  assisted  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Van  Vleck  in  the  church  ser- 
vice in  New  York.  He  married  Sophia  Krause  of  Bethle- 
hem Seminary,  and  soon  after  moved  to  Camden  Valley, 
Washington  County,  New  York,  where  he  organized  a 
Moravian  congregation,  himself  securing  funds  with  which 
to  build  a  church  and  parsonage.  During  a  part  of  his 
residence  there  he  instructed  a  class  of  young  men  and 
boys,  who  were  for  the  time  members  of  his  household. 
In  the  autumn  of  1838  Mr.  Bleck  moved  to  New  York 
City,  where  he  served  as  pastor  till  1842,  when  the  call 
to  Salem,  North  Carolina,  reached  him.  Once  more  he 
assisted  Bishop  W,   H.  Van  Vleck,  his  particular  duties 


SKETCH    OF   PRINCIPALS   OF   ACADEMY    325 

being  to  conduct  services  at  several  outposts,  and  to  visit 
members  living  out  of  town. 

In  1844  he  assumed  the  position  of  principal  of  the 
Academy,  where  his  financial  abilities  were  marked.  He 
taught  the  Latin  and  French  classes  in  the  school,  but  in 
the  natural  sciences  he  was  in  his  element,  and  succeeded 
in  arousing  enthusiastic  interest  where  many  teachers  find 
simple  indifference.  In  March,  1846,  Mrs.  Bleck  died, 
leaving  six  children ;  her  duties  were  then  assumed  by  her 
sister-in-law.  Miss  Caroline  Bleck,  who  was  known  and 
loved  by  many.  In  the  autumn  of  1848  Mr.  Bleck's  second 
marriage  took  place,  in  Alabama,  to  Mary  Harrison,  Mr. 
Bleck  was  then  superseded  by  Rev.  Emil  A.  de  Schweinitz, 
and  early  in  1849  he  removed  to  Bethlehem,  Pennsylvania. 
In  August  he  was  appointed  to  take  charge  of  the  congre- 
gation of  Gnadenhutten  and  Sharon,  Ohio.  He  died  sud- 
denly in  Gnadenhutten,  on  January  17,  1850,  aged  about 
forty-six  years,  and  was  buried  in  the  Moravian  graveyard 
in  the  town  made  memorable  by  the  Indian  massacre  of 
1782.  About  the  time  that  Mr.  Bleck's  term  of  office 
closed  in  the  Academy,  important  changes  were  being 
considered  in  the  outward  affairs  of  Salem  itself,  but  they 
were  not  brought  about  till  some  years  later. 

Rt.  Rev.  Em.il  Adolphus  de  Schweinitz 

The  Academy  pursued  the  even  tenor  of  its  way  with- 
out any  special  occurrences  during  the  next  term  of 
five  years,  that  of  Rev.  Emil  A.  de  Schweinitz.  He  was 
born  in  Salem  in  18 16,  and  spent  a  large  portion  of 
his  life  here,  so  that  he  was  thoroughly  identified  with 
the  best  interests  of  the  town.  His  family  is  directly 
descended   from   Count  Zinzendorf ;    Mr.    de  Schweinitz 


326  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

was  on  his  father's  side  the  great-great-grandson  and 
oldest  lineal  descendant  of  Zinzendorf.  His  father, 
Rev.  Lewis  David  de  Schweinitz,  in  1816  filled  the  office 
of  administrator  of  the  church  estates,  and  was  a  member 
of  the  Provincial  Board.  He  was  likewise  known  as 
one  of  the  foremost  botanists  of  the  age,  and  his  collec- 
tions have  greatly  enriched  botanical  science.  It  is  not 
often  that  we  find  such  a  family  where  father  and  four 
sons  are  regularly  ordained  ministers.  Two  of  the  sons, 
Emil  and  Edmund,  were  bishops,  Robert  the  well-known 
principal  of  the  Academy  of  years  ago,  and  the  fourth, 
Bernard,  died  while  on  a  visit  to  Salem,  in  the  first  flush 
of  a  promising  manhood. 

Bishop  de  Schweinitz  received  his  early  education  at 
Nazareth  Hall,  and  in  Gnadenfeld,  Germany.  Return- 
ing to  America,  he  taught  in  the  Hall  and  in  the  Seminary, 
was  ordained  by  Bishop  Benade,  and  married  Sophia, 
eldest  daughter  of  the  late  Bishop  Herman.  Five  of  his 
eight  children  are  living  at  the  present  time.  In  1848 
he  returned  to  his  native  place,  Salem,  and  took  charge 
of  the  Academy,  but  in  1853  he  was  appointed  to  the 
same  office  which  his  father  had  previously  held,  that  of 
administrator  of  the  church  estates  and  member  of  the 
Provincial  Board.  His  work  lay  largely  in  the  financial 
interests  of  the  Southern  Province  in  which  his  clear 
insight  and  sound  judgment  added  much  to  the  pros- 
perity of  the  Province.  Through  the  troubled  times  of 
the  late  Civil  War,  he  was  able  faithfully  to  hold  the 
trust  committed  to  him.  His  special  work  was  not 
originally  that  of  preacher  or  pastor,  but  in  later  years  he 
entered  upon  both,  from  a  desire  to  work  more  especially 
for  Christ. 

In  1874  he  was  consecrated  bishop  here  in  Salem,  by 


SKETCH    OF   PRINCIPALS   OF   ACADEMY    327 

Bishops  Shultz,  Bigler,  and  his  brother,  Edmund  de 
Schweinitz.  Though  holding  the  highest  office  in  the 
Province  he  chose  the  service  of  a  small  congregation, 
that  of  New  Philadelphia,  and  was  one  of  the  warmest 
friends  of  the  mission  work  of  the  colored  church.  His 
failing  health  led  among  other  things  to  a  European 
voyage,  but  he  came  home  to  die,  in  November,  1879,  at 
the  age  of  sixty-three  years,  having  served  the  church 
forty-two  years.  He  was  one  of  the  strong,  powerful 
figures  in  the  church  in  Wachovia  during  the  middle  of 
the  past  century,  —  a  faithful,  judicious  leader  in  the 
church  he  loved. 

Rev.  Robert  William  de  Schweinitz 

The  name  of  the  seventh  principal  of  the  Academy 
awakens  tender  recollections  in  the  hearts  of  our  alumnae 
all  over  the  country.  His  death  in  the  latter  part  of  1901 
came  with  the  force  of  a  personal  bereavement  to  hundreds 
of  our  middle-aged  alumnae,  and  his  name  is  a  household 
word  in  numberless  families  in  our  Southland. 

Mr.  de  Schweinitz  was  born  in  Salem,  North  Carolina, 
September  20,  18 19;  his  father.  Rev.  Lewis  de  Schwei- 
nitz, in  1 82 1  removed  with  his  family  to  Bethlehem, 
where  the  father  died  thirteen  years  later.  In  1830  Mr. 
de  Schweinitz  entered  Nazareth  Hall,  and  later  the 
Theological  Seminary.  When  his  course  was  completed, 
he  spent  six  years  as  teacher  in  the  Hall,  and  then  set 
out  on  a  visit  to  Europe.  Here  he  met  his  life  compan- 
ion, and  in  1846  he  was  married  to  Marie  Louise  von 
Tschirschky,  at  Herrnhut,  Saxony.  In  November  of  the 
same  year  he  returned  to  America  with  his  bride,  after 
a  most  unpleasant,  stormy  voyage,  lasting  from  Septem- 


328  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

ber  to  November.  In  1847  he  became  a  professor  in 
the  Theological  Seminary,  and  later  was  ordained  by 
Bishop  Benade.  He  was  thence  called  to  a  pastorate 
in  Graceham,  Maryland,  and  to  Lancaster,  Pennsylvania. 
In  February,  1853,  he  assumed  the  position  of  principal 
of  the  Academy,  by  which  he  is  best  known  among  us. 
He  was  at  the  helm  at  a  time  which  required  more 
than  ordinary  ability  and  good  judgment,  and  his  genial, 
kindly  manner  attracted  all  those  who  came  in  personal  con- 
tact with  him.  During  his  term  of  thirteen  years  the  school 
was  numerically  more  prosperous  than  ever  before. 
Many  changes  were  introduced.  The  old  congregation 
house,  which  had  been  used  exclusively  by  the  school, 
was  torn  down,  and  in  1854  the  corner-stone  of  our 
present  Main  Hall  was  laid,  and  its  walls  arose  on  the 
old  site.  The  present  Academy  Chapel,  the  third,  was 
also  erected.  Our  fine  park,  which  goes  by  the  unpre- 
tentious name  "  playgrounds,"  was  laid  out  at  the  same 
time. 

Then  came  the  Civil  War,  when  it  was  no  light  task 
to  feed,  clothe,  and  protect  two  hundred  and  more  pupils, 
in  this  establishment,  many  of  them  refugees  from  more 
exposed  sections.  While  other  institutions  of  learning 
were  compelled  to  close  their  doors,  the  Academy  went 
on,  never  suspending  its  work  one  single  day  during 
those  years  of  trouble.  When  at  length  Stoneman's 
raiders  approached  Salem  in  April,  1865,  Mr.  de  Schwei- 
nitz,  with  the  mayor  of  Salem,  and  other  influential 
citizens,  went  out  to  meet  them,  to  surrender  the  town, 
and  ask  protection  for  the  Academy,  which  was  granted. 
Sentinels  were  posted  to  protect  us  from  the  stragglers 
that  are  always  found  in  the  rear,  and  while  neighbor- 
ing  towns   were   plundered  of  everything  worth   taking, 


SKETCH    OF   PRINCIPALS   OF   ACADEMY     329 

not  a  single  act  of  lawlessness  occurred  about  the 
Academy  premises. 

In  July,  1866,  Mr,  de  Schweinitz  accepted  the  principal- 
ship  of  Nazareth  Hall,  but  this  service  was  cut  short  by 
his  election  in  1867  as  president  of  the  Provincial  Elders' 
Conference,  which  position  he  retained  eleven  years.  He 
then  removed  to  West  Bethlehem,  and  though  entitled  by 
his  long  service  to  a  place  among  retired  ministers,  he 
accepted  one  position  of  trust  after  another.  Failing 
health  at  length  led  to  the  resignation  of  his  various 
duties  in  1899.  ^^  i^^i  his  wife  died.  He  had  six 
children,  three  sons  and  three  daughters,  of  whom  one, 
Bertha,  preceded  him  to  the  heavenly  land. 

The  Academy  always  held  a  warm  place  in  his  affec- 
tions, and  at  the  commencement  of  1886  he  paid  a  visit 
to  his  relatives  and  warm  friends  in  Salem.  His  presence 
seemed  to  be  a  magnetic  force  in  the  organization  of  the 
Alumnae  Association,  and  held  the  members  together  in 
closer  union.  The  feebleness  of  advancing  age  grew 
upon  him,  bowing  his  tall,  commanding  figure,  and  he 
became  totally  blind.  After  much  suffering  he  fell  asleep 
in  Jesus  October  29,  1901,  aged  eighty-two  years. 

Rev.  Maximilian  Eus'ene  Grunert 

The  Academy's  eighth  principal  took  the  school  at  a 
time  when  the  prospect  was  gloomy;  the  war  was  just 
well  over,  there  was  Httle  or  no  money  in  the  country, 
and  universal  bankruptcy  and  ruin  overspread  the  South. 
Then  came  the  reconstruction  period,  when  a  struggle 
for  existence  absorbed  the  minds  of  all,  and  educational 
interests  received  little  attention.  The  faithfulness  and 
economy  of  Mr.  Grunert  enabled  the  school  to  continue 


330  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

when  almost  every  other  institution  had  to  suspend. 
When  things  began  to  brighten  up  somewhat,  the  financial 
depression  of  1873  came  on,  and  all  those  difficulties  had 
to  be  met. 

Mr.  Grunert  was  a  ripe  European  scholar  and  deep 
thinker,  trained  in  our  best  German  schools.  He  was 
born  at  Niesky,  April  26,  1826,  his  father  being  a  mer- 
chant. Coming  to  this  country  as  a  young  man,  he  filled 
different  positions,  being  teacher  of  the  boys'  school  in 
Salem  for  a  time.  He  then  accepted  the  pastorate  of 
Bethania  in  185 1,  to  which  he  came  with  his  first  wife, 
daughter  of  the  Rev.  S.  T.  Pfohl,  warden  of  the  Salem 
congregation.  Of  the  five  children  of  this  marriage,  one 
daughter,  Anna,  died  in  childhood.  In  1858  he  removed 
to  Salem,  where  he  served  in  many  capacities,  professor 
in  the  Academy,  assistant  pastor,  and  assistant  principal 
from  1858  to  1866.  When  Mr.  de  Schweinitz  resigned, 
he  accepted  the  office  of  principal,  which  he  held  till 
1877,  being  closely  connected  with  the  school  for  twenty 
years. 

It  was  during  his  term  in  1873  that  South  Hall  was 
renovated,  its  height  increased,  the  old  steep  roof  replaced 
by  a  modern  one,  until  it  became  a  fair  companion  for  its 
imposing  sister.  Main  Hall.  He  was  married  three  times, 
his  second  wife,  Maria  Butner,  of  Bethania,  dying  while 
he  was  principal;  his  third  marriage,  in  1871,  was  to 
Martha  Smythe,  a  teacher  in  Bethlehem  Seminary,  who 
survived  him  fourteen  years. 

When  he  left  Salem,  in  1877,  he  served  as  pastor  of 
Emmaus,  Pennsylvania,  then  professor  in  the  Theological 
Seminary  in  Bethlehem,  filling  different  positions  till,  in 
1886,  he  retired  from  the  service.  He  lived  in  Nazareth, 
where  he  died  suddenly  of  apoplexy  June  4,  1887.     His 


SKETCH   OF   PRINCIPALS   OF   ACADEMY     331 

work  was  always  characterized  by  the  utmost  faithfulness, 
thoroughness,  and  conscientiousness. 


Rev.  Joseph   Theophilus  Zor7i 

With  the  accession  of  Mr.  Zorn,  in  1877,  it  became  evi- 
dent that  the  old  order  of  things  must  give  place  to  the 
new.  The  South  was  recovering  from  its  desolating  war ; 
good  schools  were  springing  up  everywhere.  It  was  a 
transition  time  in  business,  in  education,  in  every  interest 
in  life,  and  prepared  the  way  for  the  advancement  we  see 
at  the  opening  of  the  twentieth  century. 

Mr.  Zorn  came  to  his  new  office  from  the  mission  field 
of  the  West  Indies.  He  was  born  at  Fairfield,  Jamaica, 
in  1 841,  of  noted  missionary  parentage.  After  passing 
through  Nazareth  Hall  and  the  Theological  Seminary,  he 
taught  for  a  time  at  the  Hall,  and  thence  entered  upon  the 
mission  work  in  Jamaica.  Taking  charge  of  the  Academy, 
he  inaugurated  many  changes ;  a  course  of  graduation  was 
laid  out,  and  the  Senior  Class  of  1878  was  the  first  to 
receive  diplomas,  at  the  close  of  the  regular  graduating 
exercises.  A  course  of  musical  graduation  was  also 
arranged ;  Professor  Agthe,  and  later  Professor  d'Anna, 
completely  revolutionized  former  systems,  both  in  vocal 
and  instrumental  music.  Many  necessary  changes  were 
likewise  made  in  material  things.  He  placed  the  art 
department  on  a  more  assured  footing,  and  established  a 
handsome  studio,  as  well  as  a  large  and  commodious  read- 
ing room,  which  has  become  such  an  important  factor  in 
the  academy  work. 

In  1884  Mr.  Zorn  resigned,  and  going  North  with  his 
wife  and  family  of  one  son  and  three  daughters,  he  was 
for  a  time  associate  principal  of  Nazareth  Hall,  with  his 


332  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

brother-in-law,  Rev.  Eugene  Leibert.  Thence  Mr.  Zorn 
took  charge  of  a  boys'  school  near  Saratoga,  New  York ; 
having  left  the  Moravian  Church,  he  took  orders  as  an 
Episcopal  minister,  and  is  now  living  in  Ticonderoga, 
New  York. 


Rt.  Rev.  Edward  Rondthaler,  D.D. 

In  September,  1884,  Dr.  Rondthaler,  pastor  of  the  con- 
gregation of  Salem,  took  up  the  work  as  the  tenth  princi- 
pal of  the  Academy,  when  Mr.  Zorn  left.  A  strong  sense 
of  duty  and  the  urgent  needs  of  the  case  caused  him  to 
assume  this  responsibility,  in  addition  to  his  other  work. 
At  the  same  time  Rev.  John  H.  Clewell  was  called  from 
Ohio  to  become  assistant  principal,  and  with  his  family 
moved  into  the  principal's  house. 

Dr.  Rondthaler  went  to  his  work  with  characteristic 
energy  and  whole-heartedness.  Necessary  changes  were 
made ;  class  and  dwelling  rooms  were  separated ;  the 
classes  were  relegated  to  South  Hall  and  other  localities, 
while  the  dwelling  rooms  became  cosey,  homelike  study 
parlors  with  carpets,  lace  curtains,  pictures,  easy  chairs, 
and  the  many  little  touches  that  go  to  make  up  an  inviting 
whole. 

The  dormitory  arrangements  were  revolutionized :  Dr. 
Rondthaler  introduced  the  system,  of  alcoves,  nicely  cur- 
tained, and  so  arranged  as  to  solve  the  problem  of  privacy 
without  isolation.  Many  other  improvements  were  intro- 
duced, and  in  May,  1888,  he  thought  he  might  hand  over  the 
office  entirely  to  Mr.  Clewell,  and  devote  himself  exclu- 
sively to  his  special  work,  the  ministry.  He  had  infused 
new  life  into  every  department  of  the  school.  Visiting 
New  England  centres  of  learning,  such  as  Wellesley,  Hoi- 


SKETCH    OF   PRINCIPALS   OF   ACADEMY    333 

yoke,  and  Smith,  he  detected  what  was  best  suited  to  us  in 
them,  and  returning,  by  his  strong  personal  influence  he 
engrafted  them  into  our  system  ;  he  likewise  visited  friends 
and  patrons,  all  over  the  South,  leaving  a  cheery  entente 
cordiale  wherever  he  went. 

In  1880  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity  was  bestowed 
upon  him  by  the  University  of  North  Carolina.  In  1891 
he  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  the  Unity,  by  Bishops 
Levering,  Bachman,  and  Van  Vleck.  Dr.  Rondthaler  was 
born  at  Schoeneck,  Pennsylvania,  in  1842,  while  his  father, 
Rev.  Edward  Ronthaler,  Sr.,  was  pastor  there.  Educated  in 
our  northern  schools,  his  intellect  has  been  further  cultivated 
by  study  in  European  universities  and  by  travel,  visiting 
noted  places  in  Europe,  while  in  1889  he  journeyed  to 
Egypt  and  Palestine,  where  the  steps  of  the  Master's 
career  were  reverently  studied.  He  was  pastor  first  in 
Brooklyn,  and  later  in  Philadelphia,  when  the  call  to  Salem 
was  accepted  in  1877,  and  now  for  a  quarter  of  a  century 
his  influence  has  pervaded  and  guided  the  work  of  the 
whole  Southern  Province.  Though  no  longer  principal  of 
the  Academy,  he  is  still  an  integral  part  of  its  life,  both  as 
president  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  superintendent  of 
the  linguistic  department. 

Mrs.  Rondthaler,  as  the  daughter  of  Bishop  Jacobson,  a 
former  noted  principal  of  the  Academy,  has  a  double  claim 
upon  the  affectionate  regard  of  the  school. 

Rev.  John  Hetiry  Clewell,  Ph.D. 

The  present  incumbent  and  the  eleventh  principal  of  the 
Academy  is  a  native  of  Salem,  born  in  1855.  After  pass- 
ing through  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Bethlehem,  he 
taught  in  the  Salem  Boys'  School  one  year,  and  later  took 


334  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

a  further  course  of  study  in  Union  Theological  Seminary, 
New  York  City.  In  1900  the  Moravian  College  at  Beth- 
lehem conferred  on  him  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Philoso- 
phy. He  has  travelled  extensively  in  the  West  and  South, 
going  also  to  Europe  in  1899,  at  our  last  General  Synod. 
He  has  been  a  regular  contributor  to  a  number  of  periodi- 
cals, and  is  especially  interested  in  the  line  of  historical 
research. 

His  first  pastorate  was  that  of  Urichsville  and  Port  Wash- 
ington, Ohio,  where  he  raised  a  large  sum  of  money  for 
these  church  buildings.  From  thence  he  came  to  Salem 
as  assistant  principal  in  1884,  and  in  1888  took  entire 
charge  of  the  work. 

Mrs.  Clewell  is  on  one  side  a  member  of  the  Wolle 
family,  notably  known  in  our  church  history,  while  on  the 
other  side  she  is  connected  with  the  Lineback  family  of 
Salem.  Her  position  has  been  made  increasingly  respon- 
sible and  active  in  the  school,  by  the  Board  of  Trustees, 
and  she  has  entered  into  the  work  more  intimately  than 
was  the  case  in  former  administrations.  Her  faithful  ser- 
vice and  good  taste  have  been  specially  noticeable  in  the 
various  social  occasions  of  late  years,  in  which  our  outside 
friends  have  been  brought  into  closer  sympathy  with  the 
Academy  and  its  work. 

Dr.  Clewell's  term  has  been  one  of  improvement  and 
advancement ;  numerous  large  buildings  have  been  erected, 
and  older  ones  remodelled  and  beautified.  In  1888  the 
number  of  pupils  seemed  to  demand  more  room,  so  August 
28  work  was  begun  east  of  the  church,  and  though  Annex 
Hall  did  not  go  up  like  the  Temple  of  old  without  the 
"  sound  of  hammer  or  of  axe,"  it  arose  with  astonishing 
celerity,  and  was  finished  November  17  of  the  same  year, 
and  occupied  by  the  9th  and  lOth  room  companies.    The 


SKETCH    OF   PRINCIPALS   OF   ACADEMY    335 

space  under  the  dining  room  was  converted  into  a  gym- 
nasium, and  first  used  for  an  informal  entertainment  of  the 
Euterpean  Society  December  9,  1889. 

The  old  parsonage  north  of  the  church  was  purchased 
by  the  school,  and  rolled  back  slowly,  with  many  a  creak 
and  groan  in  its  timbers,  until  it  was  drawn  up  alongside 
of  Annex  Hall,  and  connected  therewith.  It  was  fitted  up 
in  1890  as  Park  Hall,  primarily  for  the  use  of  the  domes- 
tic science  department,  senior  class  room,  laboratory, 
etc.  It  has  been  renovated  and  improved  in  1901,  a 
piazza  and  various  other  attractions  added,  as  the  new 
infirmary,  and  it  forms  a  handsome  addition  to  our  group 
of  buildings. 

The  Academy  buildings  thus  far  have  been  South  Hall, 
1805;  Main  Hall,  1856;  Annex  Hall,  1888;  Park  Hall, 
1890.  To  this  handsome  group  Society  Hall  was  added 
just  in  the  rear  of  the  chapel,  and  erected  from  August  till 
November  4,  1892.  Electric  lights,  improved  modern 
plumbing,  new  furniture,  beautified  rooms  and  chapel, 
class  memorials,  are  a  few  of  the  many  desirable  improve- 
ments of  this  administration. 

The  scholastic  work  has  kept  pace  with  these  material 
changes :  a  commercial  course  has  been  established,  and 
also  a  post  graduate  course.  The  elocution  work  has  been 
systematized  for  graduation ;  the  department  of  domestic 
science,  a  course  in  the  care  of  the  sick,  or  instruction  in 
elementary  trained  nursing,  and  other  departments  have 
been  established. 

The  erection  of  the  proposed  Alumnae  Centennial 
Memorial  Building  will  be  a  fitting  monument  to  signalize 
the  completed  hundred  years  of  the  school's  history. 


LISTS   AND   STATISTICS 

BISHOPS   OF  THE   UNITY 
Who  have  served  in  the  Southern  Province 

1.  John  Michael  Graff,  consecrated  1773,  died  .         .  1782 

2.  John  Daniel  Koehler,  consecrated  1790,  transferred      .  1800 

3.  Charles  G.  Reichel,  consecrated    1801,  transferred  to 

Pennsylvania 181 1 

4.  John  Herbst,  consecrated  181 1,  died    .         .         .         .  181 2 

5.  Jacob  Van  Vleck,  consecrated  181 5,  retired  .         .  1822 

6.  Andrew     Benade,    consecrated    1822,    transferred    to 

Pennsylvania   ........  1829 

7.  John   C.    Bechler,   consecrated    1835,   transferred    to 

Europe     .........  1836 

8.  William  H.  Van  Vleck,  consecrated  1836,  transferred 

to  Pennsylvania       .......  1849 

9.  John  G.  Herman,  consecrated  1846,  died     .         .         .  1854 

10.  George  F.  Bahnson,  consecrated  i860,  died  .         .  1869 

11.  Emil  A.  de  Schweinitz,  consecrated  1874,  died     .         .  1879 

12.  Edward  Rondthaler,  consecrated  ....  1891 

MEMBERS   OF  THE   PROVINCIAL  ELDERS'  CONFERENCE 


I .  Frederick  William  de  Marshall,  President 

1772-1802 

2.  John  M.  Graff 

1772-1782 

3.  Paul  Tiersch        .... 

1772-1774 

4.  Richard  Utley      .... 

1 772-1 775 

5.   John  Daniel  Koehler  . 

1785-1800 

6.  Gottfried  Praezel 

1785-1788 

7.  Christian  Lewis  Benzien 

1785-1811 

8.  Charles  G.  Reichel,  President 

1 802-1 811 

9.  Simon  Peter         .... 

1803-1819 

10.  John  Herbst,  President 

1811-1812 

1 1 .  Lewis  David  de  Schweinitz  . 

1812-1821 

12.  John  Jacob  Van  Vleck,  President 

1812-1822 

13.  Christian  Frederick  Schaaf  . 

1819-1841 

14.  Theodore  Shultz 

1821-1849 

15.  Andrew  Benade,  President  . 

1822-1829 

16.  John  C.  Bechler,  President  . 

1 829- 1 836 

17.  William  H.  Van  Vleck,  President 

1 836-1 849 

18.  John  C.  Jacobson 

1 841 -1 844 

19.  Charles  F.  Kluge 

1844-1853 

336 

LISTS   AND   STATISTICS 


337 


20.  John  G.  Herman.  President 

21.  George  F.  Bahnson,  1849,  President    . 

22.  Emil  A.  de  Schweinitz,  1853,  President 

23.  Levin  T.  Reichel,  President 

24.  Robert  de  Scliweinitz  .... 

25.  C.  Lewis  Rights,  1865,  President. 

26.  Samuel  Tliomas  Pfohl 

27.  Max.  Eugene  Grunert 

28.  E.  P.  Greider 

29.  Edward  Rondthaler,  i88o,  President    . 

30.  R.  P.  Leinbach 

31.  Dr.  N.  S.  Siewers        .... 

32.  James  E.  Hall     .         .         .         .         . 

33.  John  W.  Fries 


I 849- I 854 

1858-1869 

1869-1879 

1854-185S 

1858-1865 

1 880- 1 890 

1 869- 1 873 

1874-1877 

1877-1884 

1890- 

1884- I 892 

1 890- 1 899 

1892- 

1899- 


MINISTERS   OF  THE   SALEM   CONGREGATION 


10. 
II. 
12. 
13' 


14. 

15- 
16. 

17. 


Paul  Tiersch 

John  M.  Graff     . 

John  Frederick  Peter 

John  Daniel  Koehler 

Christian  Benzien 

Charles  G.  Reichel 

John  Herbst 

Simon  Peter 

Jacob  Van  Vleck 

G.  Benjamin  Reichel,  assistant 

Andrew  Benade  . 

G.  Benjamin  Reichel 

John  C.  Bechler 

William  H.  Van  Vleck 

Henry  A.  Shultz,  assistant 

Charles  A.  Bleck,  assistant 

Samuel  R.  Huebner,  assistant 

A.  A.  Reinke,  assistant 

George  F.  Bahnson 

Francis  Holland 

Albert  Oerter 

Edward  Rondthaler 

John  F.  McCuiston 

Arthur  D.  Thaeler 

Howard  E.  Rondthaler 

Edward  S.  Crosland   . 


1849-1858 


1771- 

1774- 
1782- 
1784- 
1800- 
1802- 
1811- 
1812- 
1812- 
1819- 
1822- 
1829- 

1833- 
1836- 

1839- 
1842- 

1844- 
1848- 
1863- 
1858- 
1870- 

1877- 
1886- 
1892- 
1894- 
1901- 


774 
782 
784 
800 
802 
811 
812 
812 
822 
829 
829 

833 
836 


844 
849 
849 
869 
863 
877 

901 
901 


338  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 

MINISTERS  OF  THE  BETHABARA  CONGREGATION 
During  the  Time  of  the  Bethabara  Economy 

1.  Bernard  H.  Grube I753-I754 

2.  Jacob  Lash,  business  manager 1753-1769 

3.  John  Jacob  Fries I7S4-I755 

4.  Gottlob  Hoffman 175 5- 1764 

5.  Christian  Henry  Ranch 1755-1756 

6.  David  Bishop 1756-1760 

7.  Christian  Seidel,  German  minister        ....  1756-1759 

8.  J.  M.  Sauter 1757-1760 

9.  Jacob  Rogers.  English  minister  of  Dobbs  Parish  .  1 758-1 762 

10.  John  Ettwein,  German  minister  .....  1759-1766 

11.  John  Michael  Graff 1762-1773 

12.  Abraham  de  Gammern 1762- 1765 

13.  Lawrence  Bagge 1 764-1 769 

14.  Matthew  Schropp 1766-1767 

15.  Richard  Utley,  English  minister  of  Dobbs  Parish         .  1 766-1 770 

16.  F.  W.  de  Marshall 

Bethabara  after  the  Government  was  removed  to  Sale.m 

1.  Lawrence  Bagge 1773-1784 

2.  John  Jacob  Ernst 1784-1791,  1800-1802 

3.  Abraham  Hessler         .......  1791-1800 

4.  C.  D.  Buchhoiz 1802-1802 

5.  Simon  Peter 1802-1811 

6.  J.  P.  Kluge 1811-1813 

7.  J.  L.  Strohle 1813-1827 

8.  Gottlob  Byhan 1 832-1 837 

9.  J.  R.  Schmidt 1839-1847 

10.  L.  T.  Oerter 1849-1854 

11.  M.  E.  Grunert 1854-1857 

12.  Jacob  Siewers 1857-1865 

13.  C.  L.  Rights 1865-1873 

14.  E.  P.  Greider 1873-1875 

15.  J.  B.  Lineback 1875-1877 

16.  R.  P.  Leinbach '  .         .         .  1877-1892 

17.  J.  F.  McCuiston 1892-1901 

18.  C.  D.  Crouch 1901- 


LISTS   AND    STATISTICS 


339 


I. 

2. 

3- 
4- 
5- 
6. 

7- 
8. 

9- 

10. 

II. 

12. 

13- 

14. 

15- 
16. 

17- 
18. 
19. 
20. 


MINISTERS  OF  THE  BETHANIA  CONGREGATION 

David  Bishop 1760- 

L.  G.  Bachhof 1761- 

John  J.  Ernst      ........  1770- 

Valentine  Beck 1784- 

Simon  Peter         ........  1791- 

Christian  Thomas  Pfohl 1802- 

J.  P.  Kluge,  assistant 1813- 

Peter  Wolle,  assistant 18 19- 

Charles  A.  Van  Vleck 1822- 

J.  C.  Jacobson    . 1820- 

G.  F.  Bahnson 1834- 

Julius  T.  Bechler 1838- 

F.  F.  Hagen 1844- 

M.  E.  Grunert 1851- 

Jacob  Siewers 1857- 

C.  L.  Rights 1865- 

E.  P.  Greider 1873- 

R.  P.  Leinbach 1877- 

Edward  Crosland         .......  1892- 

F.  Walter  Grabs 1901- 


763 

770 
784 
791 
802 
823 
819 
822 
826 

834 
838 

844 
851 

857 
865 

873 
877 
892 
901 


MINISTERS   OF   THE   FRIEDBERG   CONGREGATION 


L.  G.  Bachhof 
Valentine  Beck 
Simon  Peter 
Martin  Schneider 
John  Gambold 
C.  D.  Buchholz 
C.  D.  Ruede 
C.  F.  Denke 
H.  A.  Shultz 


10.  S.  R.  Huebner 


1770-1776 
1776-1784 
I 784- I 79 I 
1791-1804 
1 804-1 805 
1805-1806 
1807-1822 
1822-1832 
1832-1839 
I 839-1 844 


II. 

E.  T.  Senseman 

1844- 

1851 

12. 

F.  F.  Hagen 

1851- 

1854 

13- 

Lewis  Rights 

1854- 

1865 

14. 

R.  P.  Leinbach 

1865- 

1872 

15- 

A.  Lichtenthaeler 

1872- 

1873 

16. 

D.  Z.  Smith 

1873- 

1877 

17- 

J.  B.  Lineback 

1877- 

1881 

18. 

J.  E.  Hall    . 

1881- 

1901 

19. 

J.  F.  McCuiston 

1901- 

340  HISTORY   OF  WACHOVIA 


MINISTERS   OF   THE   FRIEDLAND   CONGREGATION 

1.  Toege  Nissen 1775-1780 

2.  John  Casper  Heinzman 1780-1783 

3.  Peter  Goetje 1785-1786 

4.  J.  Martin  Schneider 1786-1791 

5.  J.  J.  Ernst            1791-1800 

6.  J.  J.  Wohlfert 1801-1802,  1805-1806 

7.  C.  D.  Buchholz 1802-1805,  1807-1823 

8.  S.  R.  Huebner 1823-1827,  1843-1847 

9.  S.  Thomas  Pfohl 1827-1837 

10.  G.  Byhan 1837-1841 

11.  Adam  Haman 1841-1843 

15.  Lewis  Rights 1846-1854,  1873-1889 

16.  J.  C.  Cook 1856-1859 

17.  Thomas  Frye 1859-1859 

18.  R.  P.  Leinbach 1859-1865 

19.  Henry  Cooper 1865-1868 

20.  J.  A.  Friebele 1 868-1 870 

21.  Isaac  Prince 1870-1872 

22.  Samuel  Woosley 1889-1896 

23.  F.  W.  Grabs 1896-1901 

24.  C.  D.  Crouch 1902- 

MINISTERS   OF   THE   HOPE   CONGREGATION 

1.  J.  C.  Fritz 1780-1791 

2.  J.  C.  Wohlfert 1791-1792 

3.  Samuel  Kramsch 1792-1802,  1813-1819 

4.  Abraham  Steiner 1803-1806 

5.  J.  L.  Strohle 1808-1813 

Served  from  Friedberg 1 820-1 900 

Affiliated  with  Clemmonsville,  August  13,  1900. 

There  were  three  temporary  pastorates  as  follows  :  — 

C.  F.  Denke      . 1820-1821 

H.  G.  Clauder    1838-1839 

Adam  Haman 1839-1841 


LISTS   AND   STATISTICS  341 

MINISTERS  OF  THE  NEW  PHILADELPHIA  CONGREGATION 

1.  S.  R.  Huebner 1846-1849 

2.  E.  T.  Senseman 1846-1849 

3.  Lawrence  Oerter 1849-1852 

4.  Jacob  Siewers 1852-1854 

5.  Lewis  Rights 1854-1854,  1880-1889 

Served  from  Salem 1854-1858 

6.  Thomas  Frye 1858-1864 

7.  E.  A.  de  Schweinitz 1864-1873 

8.  A.  Lichtenthaeler 1873-1877 

9.  D.  Z.  Smith  .        .        .        .     ' 1877-1880 

ID.  Samuel  Woosley 1889-1896 

II.  F.  W.  Grabs 1896- 

MINISTERS   OF  THE   KERNERSVILLE   CONGREGATION 

1.  Isaac  Prince    .     .     1870-1872        2.  C.  L.  Rights     .     .     1873-1889 
3.  Edward  Crosland     .     .     1892- 

MINISTERS  OF   THE   PROVIDENCE   CONGREGATION 


1.  C.  L.  Rights     .     .     1880-1^ 

2.  Samuel  Woosley  .     1889-1^ 


3.  F.  Walter  Grabs    .     1 896-1 901 

4.  C.  D.  Crouch     .     .     1901. 


MINISTERS   OF  THE   OAK   GROVE   CONGREGATION 

I.  C.L.  Rights      .     .     1887-1889      2.  Samuel  Woosley  .     1889-1896 
3.  F.  Walter  Grabs    .     1 896-1 901 


MINISTER   OF   THE   CLEMMONSVILLE   CONGREGATION 
I.  James  E.  Hall 1899- 

MINISTERS  OF   THE   MAYODAN   CONGREGATION 

1.  H.  E.  Rondthaler 1896-1901 

2.  W.  E.  Spaugh 1902- 

MINISTERS    OF   THE   AVALON   CONGREGATION 

1.  H.  E.  Rondthaler 1901-1901 

2.  W.  E.  Spaugh 1902- 


342 


HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 


The  Congregations,  Chapels,  and  Sunday-schools,  and  the  Ministers 
and  Sunday-school  Superintendents,  and  also  the  numerical  strength 
of  the  Province,  will  be  shown  by  the  following  two  lists  for  January 
1,1902:  — 

CONGREGATIONS 


Name 

Number 

Pastor 

Alpha 

31 

F.  W.  Grabs 

Bethabara     . 

82 

C.  D.  Crouch 

Bethania 

392 

F.  W.  Grabs 

Clemmonsville 

140 

J.  E.  Hall 

Carmel 

29 

E.  S.  Crosland 

Christ  Church 

176 

H.  E.  Rondthaler 

Calvary 

180 

E.  S.  Crosland 

Colored  Church    . 

73 

W.  E.  Spaugh 

East  Salem  . 

85 

E.  S.  Crosland 

Eden     . 

34 

W.  E.  Spaugh 

Friedberg 

634 

J.  F.  McCuiston 

Friedland 

243 

C.  D.  Crouch 

Fulp 

61 

Kernersville 

105 

E.  S.  Crosland 

Mizpah 

17 

F.  W.  Grabs 

Macedonia    . 

274 

J.  E.  Hall 

Mayodan 

105 

W.  E.  Spaugh 

Moravia 

54 

H.  E.  Rondthaler 

Mt.  Bethel,  Va.    . 

270 

C.  D.  Crouch 

New  Philadelphia 

333 

F.  W.  Grabs 

Oak  Grove    . 

206 

Providence    . 

187 

Salem  Home  Church 

1319 

Edward  Rondthaler 

South  Side   . 

173 

C.  D.  Crouch 

Wachovia  Arbor  . 

72 

H.  E.  Rondthaler 

Willow  Hill,  Va.  . 

66 

C.  D.  Crouch 

Total,  26  . 

5401 

Ministers  in  the  Prov- 

ince, 10 

LISTS   AND   STATISTICS 
SUNDAY-SCHOOLS 


343 


Name 

Number 

Superintendent 

Alpha   

67 

E.  T.  Strupe 

Advent 

80 

N.  W.  Shore 

Academy       .... 

136 

J.  H.  CleweU 

Avalon          .... 

no 

Edgar  Hege 

Bethabara     .... 

66 

D.  T.  Hine 

Bethania 

59 

Edgar  Lineback 

Bethesda 

99 

Julius  Slater 

Clemmonsville 

62 

J.  E.  Hall 

Carmel .... 

57 

John  Marshall 

Christ  Church 

252 

L.  A.  Brietz 

Calvary 

170 

A.  C.  Hege 

Colored  Church    . 

167 

Emory  Knause 

Enterprise     . 

186 

D.  A.  Tesh 

East  Salem  . 

97 

H.  E.  Fries 

Elm  Street    . 

283 

E.  A.  Ebert 

Eden    .... 

54 

William  Hege 

Friedberg     . 

217 

J.  F.  McCuiston 

Friedland 

99 

Noah  Hine 

Fulp      .... 

33 

Mrs.  E.  E.  Fulp 

Fairview 

139 

H.  W.  Foltz 

Hope    .... 

77 

Frank  Spaugh 

Kernersville  . 

64 

J.  P.  Adkins 

Mizpah 

65 

F.  H.  Lash 

Macedonia    . 

78 

Walter  Butner 

Mayodan 

195 

S.  P.  Tesh 

Moravia 

70 

Henry  Sutton 

Mt.  Bethel,  Va.     . 

77 

Mrs.  John  Clark 

New  Philadelphia 

118 

Columbus  Reich 

Olivet  .... 

75 

E.  A.  Conrad 

Oak  Grove    . 

99 

Marion  Smith 

Providence    . 

59 

J.  L.  Walker 

Salem  Home  Sunday-school 

364 

F.  H.  Fries 

South  Side    . 

217 

R.  A.  Spaugh 

Union  Cross 

40 

Daniel  Hine 

Wachovia  Arbor  . 

64 

W.  A.  Walker 

Willow  Hill,  Va.  . 

66 

Henry  Woods 

Cotton  Mill  School 

135 

C.  E.  Crist 

Total,  37  . 

4296 

Total,  2,7 

344  HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 

Provincial  Boards. 

Provincial  Elders^  Conference. 

Edward  Rond thaler,  Chairman.     James  E.  Hall,  J.  W.  Fries. 

Associate  Financial  Board. 

C.  T.  Pfohl,  E.  F.  Strickland,  W.  T.  Vogler. 

Salem  Congregation  Boards. 

Board  of  Elders. 

Edward  Rondthaler,  Chairman.  C.  T.  Pfohl,  H.  W.  Shore, 
F.  H.  Fries,  J.  H.  Clewell. 

Board  of  Trustees. 

J.  W.  Fries,  Chairman.  H.  F.  ShafFner,  W.  A.  Lemly,  W.  T. 
Vogler,  H.  A.  Pfohl,  W.  C.  Crist. 

Boys''  School  Board. 

Ex-officio  members  :  Edward  Rondthaler,  J.  W.  Fries,  J.  T.  Line- 
back.  Elected  members:  C.  E.  Crist,  F.  H.  Vogler,  and 
B.  J.  Pfohl. 

Centennial  Board. 

H.  E.  Fries,  Chairman.  W.  S.  Pfohl,  Secretary  and  Treasurer. 
L.  B.  Brickenstein,  Jacob  Crouse,  J.  A.  Vance,  C.  D.  Ogburn, 
Charles  S.  Siewers,  J.  F.  ShafFner,  Jr. 

Teachers  in  Salem  Boys'  School. 

Edward  Rondthaler,  Principal.  J.  F.  Brower,  Head  Master. 
K.  B.  Thigpen,  Howard  Rondthaler,  W.  S.  Pfohl,  Miss 
Nannie  Sheets. 

Salem  Primary  Schools. 

Miss  Amelia  Steiner,  Miss  Sallie  Vogler,  Miss  Donna  Smith. 

Kindergarten  School. 

Miss  Lothman,  Miss  Alma  Tise. 

Clemmons  School  Teachers. 

J.  K.  Pfohl,  Principal.  Mrs.  J.  K.  Pfohl,  William  Davis,  Miss 
Nannie  Bessent,  Miss  Clara  Warner,  J.  E.  Hall. 


LISTS   AND    STATISTICS  345 

Superintendent  Winston  City  Schools. 
Charles  F.  Tomlinson. 

Total  number  of  scholars  in  attendance  in  the  Twin  City  of  Winston- 
Salem,  in  1902,  including  both  races,  nearly  3700.     Teachers,  no. 

Municipal  Government. 

Solemn. 

J.  A.  Vance,  Mayor.  H.  E.  Fries,  S.  E.  Butner,  H.  S.  Crist, 
Charles  Siewers,  L.  B.  Brickenstein,  H.  F.  Shaffner,  G.  H. 
Rights,  Commissioners. 

Winston. 

0.  B.  Eaton,  Mayor.  E.  H.  Wilson,  Joe  Jacobs,  J.  K.  Norfleet, 
J.  W.  Byerly,  W.  G.  Cranford,  W.  H.  Marler,  F.  J.  Liipfert, 
Frank  C.  Brown,  J.  W.  Hill. 

ALUMNiE  Association  Officers. 
Former  Presidents. 

1.  Mrs.  J.  D.  Graham. 

2.  Miss  M.  E.  Vogler. 

3.  Miss  E.  A.  Lehman. 

4.  Mrs.  Ellen  Starbuck. 

Present  Officers. 

President,  Mrs.  Lindsay  Patterson. 

Vice-Presidents,  Mrs.  W.  N.  Reynolds. 
Mrs.  E.  A.  Ebert. 
Mrs.  H.  Montague. 
Mrs.  Nelson  Henry. 
Mrs.  Isaac  Emerson. 
Secretary,  Miss  Adelaide  Fries. 

Treasurer,  Miss  L.  C.  Shaffner, 

Executive  Committee, 

Mrs.  F.  H.  Fries.  Miss  Gertrude  Siewers. 

Mrs.  J.  H.  Clewell.  Miss  Kate  Jones. 

Mrs.  P.  H.  Hanes.  Miss  Bessie  Pfohl. 

Mrs.  J.  D.  Laugenour.  Miss  May  Barber. 

Mrs.  Cicero  Ogburn.  Miss  Ida  Miller. 

Mrs.  W.  T.  Brown.  Miss  Bess  Gray. 

Miss  Laura  Lemly  (deceased).     Miss  Pamela  Bynum. 


346 


HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 


SALEM   FEMALE  ACADEMY 

PRINCIPALS 

The  List  was  prepared  by  Miss  Louisa  Shaffner 

1.  Kramsch,  Samuel  G 1802-1806 

2.  Steiner,  Abraham  G. 1806-1816 

3.  Reichel,  G.  Benjamin 1816-1834 

4.  Jacobson,  John  C 1834-1844 

5.  Bleck,  Charles  A 1844-1848 

6.  De  Schweinitz,  Emil  A 1848-1853 

7.  De  Schweinitz,  Robert 1853-1866 

8.  Grunert,  Maximilian  E 1866-1877 

9.  Zorn,  Theophilus 1877-1884 

10.  Rondthaler,  Edward 1 884-1 888 

11.  Clewell,  JohnH 1888- 


MUSIC   PROFESSORS 
With  the  Date  when  they  entered  upon  their  Duties 


Grunert,  Maximilian  E. 
Lineback,  Edward  W. 
Meinung,  Alexander  . 
Agthe,  Frederick  .     . 
D'Anna,  Sig.  Saverio 


1853 
1865 
1865 
1878 
1880 


6.  Markgraff,  George  .     .     .  1886 

7.  Schmolk,  Paul    ....  1891 

8.  Skilton,  Charles       .     .     .  1893 

9.  Shirley,  H.  A 1896 


THE    FOLLOWING    HAVE    OCCUPIED    THE    POSITION   OF 
SECRETARY  OR   BOOKKEEPER 


1.  Steiner,  Abraham. 

2.  Boner,  Joshua. 

3.  Lineback,  James. 


4.  Wurreschke,  L.  B. 

5.  Pfohl,  C.  B. 

6.  Thaeler,  Clarence. 


LISTS   AND   STATISTICS 


347 


LIST  OF  TEACHERS  AND  PROFESSORS  WHO  HAVE 
SERVED  IN  SALEM  ACADEMY  FROM  THE  FOUNDING 
OF  THE  SCHOOL  TILL  THE  PRESENT  TIME 


When  two  names  are  given,  the  second  is  the  married  name  of  the  lady. 


I. 

2. 

3- 
4- 
5- 
6. 

7- 
8. 

9- 
lo. 
II. 

€2. 

13- 
14. 

15- 
16. 

17- 
18. 
19. 
20. 
21. 
22. 

23- 
24. 
25. 
26. 
27. 
28. 
29. 
30- 
31- 
32. 
33- 
34- 
35- 
36. 


Meinung,  Maria  Saloma.     Mrs.  Ebbeke 

Praezel,  Johanna  Elizabeth.     Mrs.  F.  C.  Meinung 

Reichel,  Sophia  Dorothea.     Mrs.  Seidel 

Shober,  Johanna  Sophia.     Mrs.  Van  Zevely 

Praezel,  Mrs.  M.  E.      . 

Reuz,  Johanna  Elizabeth.     Mrs.  Oehmen 

Praezel,  Agnes  Susanna.     Mrs.  C.  Peterson 

Lineback,  Barbara 

Walk,  Mary.     Mrs.  Curtis    . 

Christman,  Philpina.     Mrs.  Summers 

Hartman,  Rebecca 

Danz,  Elizabeth.     Mrs.  Winkler 

Peter,  Susanna  Elizabeth.     Mrs.  Van  Zevely 

Nissen,  Johanna  Elizabeth.     Mrs.  Fries 

Fetter,  Salome.     Mrs.  Friday 

Vierling,  Henrietta  F.     Mrs.  Reichel  . 

Steiner,  Maria.     Mrs.  Denke 

Shober,  Anna  Paulina.     Mrs.  J.  G.  Herman 

Kummer,  Maria  Elizabeth    . 

Transou,  Elizabeth.     Mrs.  Senseman  . 

Christman,   Christina 

Holder,  Anna  Rebecca.     Mrs.  Van  Zevely 

Kramsch,  Charlotte  Louisa.     Mrs.  Blickensderfer 

Christman,  Johanna  Salome.     Mrs.  Welfare 

Fetter,  Maria 

Transou,  Maria  Catharine    . 
Shober,  Maria  Theresa.     Mrs.  Wolle  . 
Rhea,  Ruth  Montgomery.     Mrs.  Levering 
Schneider,  Christina  C.     Mrs.  Benzien 
Lash,  Susanna  Elizabeth.     Mrs.  Crouse 
Kluge,  Henrietta.     Mrs.  Moore   . 
Belling,  Maria      .... 
Towle,  Mary.     Mrs.  Welfare 
Boehler,  Wilhelmina.     Mrs.  Lash 
Gambold,  Maria.     Mrs.  Copeland 
Dull,  Sibylla.     Mrs.  Philip  Reich 


804- 
804- 
804- 
805- 
805- 
805- 
805- 
806- 
806- 
806- 
806- 
807- 
807- 
808- 
809- 
811- 
811- 
812- 
814- 
814- 
814- 
814- 
814- 
816- 
817- 
817- 
817- 
818- 
818- 
819- 
819- 
820- 
820- 
820- 
820- 
820- 


348 


HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 


37.  Towie,  Sarah  Louisa.     Mrs.  Vierling 

38.  Eberhard,  Caroline.     Mrs.  Eder  . 

39.  Reich,  Catharine.     Mrs.  D.  Clewell 

40.  Shuhz,  Johanna  Ehzabeth    . 

41.  Shultz,  CaroHne.     Mrs.  Steiner 

42.  Bagge,  EHza 

43.  Lineback,  Regina 

44.  Stauber,  Lydia     . 

45.  Kitschelt,  Sophia  Christina 

46.  Renade,  Mariam  Ernestine  . 

47.  Belo,  Henrietta.     Mrs.  Christman 

48.  Vierling,  Eliza  W.     Mrs.  C.  Kremer 

49.  Pfohl,  Charlotte  F.       .         .         . 

50.  Lineback,  Anna  A.       .         .         . 

51.  Spach,  Gertrude.     Mrs.  Mickey   . 

52.  Benade,  Lucia  T.  .         .         . 

53.  Byhan,  Sophia  D.     Mrs.  Van  Boner 

54.  Crist,  Anna  E.     Mrs.  J.  Boner     . 

55.  Ruede,  Dorothea  Sophia.     Mrs.  M.  Vogler 

56.  Shultz,  Lisetta     .... 

57.  Reich,  Louisa.     Mrs.  George  Vogler 

58.  Blum,  Martha.     Mrs.  Griffin 

59.  Meinung,  Lisetta  C.     . 

60.  Reichel,  Clara.     Mrs.  Hagen 

61.  Belo,  Theresa  W.     Mrs.  Siddall 

62.  Shultz,  Dorothea  M.     Mrs.  Clewell 

63.  Blum,  Maria  Lavinia    . 

64.  Schnall,  Henrietta 

65.  Hagen,  Louisa.     Mrs.  Sussdorff 

66.  Shober,  Henrietta 

67.  Ruede,  Louisa.     Mrs.  Rogers 

68.  Belo,  Louisa.     Mrs.  G.  F.  Bahnson 

69.  Byhan,  Rachel.     Mrs.  L.  Lineback 

70.  Peterson,  Theresa 

71.  Blum,  Lucinda.     Mrs.  A.  Zevely 

72.  Reich,  Henrietta.     Mrs.  Louis  Belo 

73.  Rights,  Susan.     Mrs.  T.  Keehln 

74.  Senseman,  Melinda.     Mrs.  Ragland 

75.  Zevely,  Johanna  Sophia.     Mrs.  A.iButner 

76.  Herbst,  Anna  Aurelia.     Mrs.  E.  Reich 

77.  Keehln,  Rosalie.     Mrs.  R.  Crist 

78.  Hege,  Theresa.     Mrs.  H.  Meinung 


[820-] 

520-] 

[821 

[822-: 

[822-1 

[824-1 

[824-: 

[824-1 

[825- 

[825-] 

[826-1 

[826-1 

[826-: 

[826-: 

[827- 

[827- 

[827- 

[827-1 

527-; 

[828- 
[829-1 
[830-1 
[830- 

'833- 
[834- 

1835- 

[835-1 

[835-1 

[836- 

I837-: 

[837-1 

[837-1 


[839- 
[839- 

'839- 
[839- 

[839-: 

[840-: 
[840-1 


825 
828 
827 
824 
823 

827 
842 
870 
827 
829 
827 
832 
869 

859 

829 
829 
830 

839 
839 
839 

835 

832 

844 

841 
840 

836 

841 

866 

839 
838 
840 
863 

839 
859 
840 

844 
846 

847 
860 
841 
845 
841 


LISTS   AND   STATISTICS 


349 


79.  Bagge,  Antoinette.     Mrs.  E.  Brietz     , 

80.  Vogler,  Louisa.     Mrs.  Senseman 

81.  Lineback,  Sarah  Ann.     Mrs.  Fulkerson 

82.  Peterson,  Henrietta.     Mrs.  Frebele     . 

83.  Senseman,  Emma.     Mrs.  Stewart 

84.  Bagge,  Lucinda 

85.  Blum,  Julia.     Mrs.  Anthony 

86.  Levering,  Caroline.     Mrs.  Henry  Ruede 

87.  Brietz,  Lisetta 

88.  Vogler,  Pauline 

89.  Smith,  Charlotte.     Mrs.  E.  Reinke 

90.  Burkhardt,  Caroline.     Mrs.  Herman  Ruede 

91.  Reichel,  Angelica.     Mrs.  Warman 

92.  Warner,  Olivia 

93.  Lineback,  Emma         .... 

94.  Hagen,  Augusta 

95.  Haman,  Maria.     Mrs.  T.  Crist     . 

96.  Benzien,  Francisca.     Mrs.  James  Fisher 

97.  Reichel,  Amelia.     Mrs.  Kummer 

98.  Butner,  Harriet.     Mrs.  E.  Clemmons 

99.  Pfohl,  Clementine.     Mrs.  E.  Meinung 
100.  Hall,  Augusta.     Mrs.  L.  Winkler 
loi.  Foltz,  Sophia.     Mrs.  P.  Leinbach 

102.  Senseman,  Eliza.     Mrs.  Senseman 

103.  Reichel,  Ernestine        .... 

104.  Welfare,  Ellen 

105.  Haines,  Elizabeth.     Mrs.  C.  Rights     . 

106.  Pfohl,  Emma.     Mrs.  M.  E.  Grunert    . 

107.  Benzien,  Hermina.     Mrs.  C.  Hauser  . 

108.  Welfare,  Jane 

109.  Hennan,  Louisa.     Mrs.  James  Lineback 

1 10.  Herman,  Adelaide        .... 

111.  Banner,  Adelaide.     Mrs.  Everhardt     . 

112.  Kremer,  Sophia.     Mrs.  Kernan  . 

113.  Morrow,  Margaret.     Mrs.  C.  Brietz     . 

114.  Van  Vleck,  Lisetta.     Mrs.  A.  Meinung 

115.  Welfare,  Theophila      .... 

116.  Van  Vleck,  Louisa       .... 

117.  Blickensderfer,  Ellen.     Mrs.  Starbuck 

1 18.  Siewers,  Caroline  .... 

119.  Vogler,  Maria 

120.  Demuth,  Anna.  Mrs.  Regenas  . 


1841-1 

1841-1 
1841-; 
1 842-; 
1842-; 
1842- 

1843-1 
1843-1 

1843-: 

1844- 

1844- 

1844- 

1844- 

1844-1 

1844- 

1845- 

1845-1 

1846-1 

1847- 

1847-] 

1847- 

1847- 

1847- 

1847- 


1848- 

1848-1 

1849-1 

1849- 

1849-1 

1849-1 

1850-1 

1851 

1851-1 

1852-1 

185: 

185: 

1851- 

1852-1 

1853-1 

1853- 
1855-1 


842 
844 
845 

843 
852 
867 

844 
845 
877 

844 
850 
845 

849 
856 

857 
847 
848 

854 
848 
848 
849 
852 

855 
856 
870 

849 
852 

851 

857 
858 
860 
869 
852 
858 
852 
868 
863 

855 
860 
882 
856 


350 


HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 


[21.  Siewers,  Elizabeth.     Mrs.  A.  F.  Pfohl 

122.  Fant,  Gertrude.     Mrs.  H.  Shepherd 
23.  Chitty,  Elizabeth 

[24.  Gibbons,  Annie.     Mrs.  Lardner 

[25.  Gibbons,  Jennie  . 

[26.  Gibbons,  Kate 
i-j.  Peterson,  Maria.     Mrs.  Transou 
j8.  Stoltzenbach,  Augusta.     Mrs.  C.  Reinke 

[29.  Smith,  Louisa.     Mrs.  Joseph  Hall 

[30.  Heisler,  Maria      .... 

[31.  Fries,  Caroline.     Mrs.  J.  F.  ShaflFner 

[32.  Chitty,  Adelaide  .... 

[33.  Kremer,  Catherine 

[34.  Siewers,  Margaret.     Mrs.  C.  T.  Pfohl 

[35.  Blum,  Sarah  A.     Mrs.  P.  Leinbach 

[36.  Van  Vleck,  Amelia 

[37.  Steiner,  Amelia    .... 

[38.  Shultz,  Caroline.     Mrs.' Greer     . 

[39.  Service,  Caroline 

140.  Siddall,  Josephine.     Mrs.  J.  W.  Hunter 

141.  Boner,  Maria 

142.  Butner,  Sophia    . 
[43.  Clewell,  Margaret. 
[44.  Lange,  Addie. 
[45.   Hege,  Paulina 
[46.  Kremer,  Mary. 
147.  Zevely,  Mary        .... 

.  Blum,  Sophia       .... 
149.  Sussdorff,  Addie.     Mrs.  WoUe     . 
[50.  Pfohl,  Julia.     Mrs.  J.  Stockton    . 
[51.  Mack,  Joanna.     Mrs.  W.  T.  Vogler 
[52.  Pfohl,  Mary.     Mrs.  J.  Landquist 
153.  Lehman,  Emma  . 
[54.  Vogler,  Mary 
[55.  Brietz,  Mary.     Mrs.  S.  Mickey 
[56.  Shaffner,  Louisa  . 
[57.  Clauder,  Otelia.     Mrs.  Borheck 
[58.  Siddall,  Mary.     Mrs.  C.  Stockton 
159.  Vogler,  Martha.     Mrs.  E.  Peterson 
r6o.  Vogler,  Sarah       .... 

r6i.  Fogle,  Mary  A 

[62.  Everhardt,  Mary. 
163.  Sussdorff,  Mary. 


Mrs.  R.  Jenkins 
Mrs.  Cortelyou  . 
Mrs.  S.  Mickey 
Mrs.  D.  Headly 


Mrs.  C.  B.  Pfohl 
Mrs.  Prather  . 


1859 


I- 1 860, 


1866-1887, 
I 866-1 876, 


.855-1 

1856-1 

[856-1 

[856- 

[856-1 

[856-1 

[857- 

.857- 

.857-1 


[859- 
1859- 
1859- 
[859- 
[859- 
[857- 
[859- 
[869- 
[859- 
[859- 
1860- 
[860- 
)i- 
[861- 
[862-: 
[863 
[863-: 
[862 
[864- 
[864- 
[864- 
[864- 
[866-: 
[866- 
[866- 
[866- 
[866-: 
[866-: 
[900- 
[885- 
[867- 
1867-1 


859 
858 
878 


858 
858 
859 
859 
861 
859 
860 
862 
865 
[865 

881 
860 
870 
867 
879 

875 
863 
862 
863 
864 
865 
867 
865 
865 
867 
871 

866 
867 

866 

87s 
867 
901 
894 
870 
870 


LISTS   AND    STATISTICS 


351 


164.  Vogler,  Mrs.  S.  D.     . 

165.  Shaffner,  Sarah  E. 

166.  Meinung,  Mary  E. 

167.  De  Schweinitz,  Adelaide.     Mrs.  H.  Bahnson 

168.  Senseman,  Mary.     Mrs.  S.  Patterson 

169.  Belo,  Ellen.     Mrs.  Shelton 

170.  Boner,  Lavinia.     Mrs.  Johnston 

171.  Chitty,  Ella.     Mrs.  E.  Strupe     . 

172.  Belo,  Annie.     Mrs.  Holman 

173.  Crist,  Annie.     Mrs.  Earnhardt  . 

174.  Bahnson,  Carrie.     Mrs.  Norwood 

175.  Belo,  Bertha.     Mrs.  W.  Lemly 

176.  Blum,  Hannah.     Mrs.  Anthony 

177.  Meinung,  Adelaide     . 

178.  Chitty,  Emma    .... 

179.  Bahnson,  Lizzie.     Mrs.  G.  Pond 

180.  De  Schweinitz,  Eleanor.     Mrs.  N.  T.  Siewers 

181.  Belo,  Agnes.     Mrs.  C.  Buxton   . 

182.  Grunert,  Louisa.     Mrs.  C.  Smyth 

183.  Smith,  Lizzie.     Mrs.  Benson     . 

184.  Smith,  Emma     .... 

185.  Heberhard,  Mary 

186.  McOrn,  Mary     .... 

187.  Meller,  Emma.     Mrs.  Thompson 

188.  Meinung,  Cornelia.     Mrs.  Hilton 

189.  Patterson,  Caroline.     Mrs.  Coble 

190.  Mack,  Mary       .... 

191.  Lott,  Flora        .... 

192.  Wurreschke,  Mrs.  Josephine 

193.  Greider,  Emma.     Mrs.  E.  Lehman 

194.  De  Schweinitz,  Anna.     Mrs.  F.  Fries 

195.  Vest,  Sarah        .... 

196.  Pittman,  Annie  L.     Mrs.  A.  Vance 

197.  Rodgers,  Ida.     Mrs.  Jones 

198.  Ward,  Janie 

199.  Siewers,  Gertrude 

200.  Erwin,  Mattie  . 

201.  Pfohl,  Constance 

202.  Parker,  lone.  Mrs.  O.  Holt 

203.  Troeger,  Edith  . 

204.  Jones,  Carrie  R. 

205.  Bernard,  Mary  . 

206.  Lewis,  Emma.  Mrs.  Hyde 


1 867-1 

1867- 

1867- 

1868- 

1868- 

1869- 

1869- 

1869- 

1869- 

1869- 

1870- 

1870- 

1870- 

1870- 

1870- 

1871- 

1872- 

1872- 

1872- 

1873- 

1873- 

1873- 

1874- 

1874- 

1874- 

1875- 

1875- 

1876- 

1878- 

1880- 

1880- 

1880- 

1880- 

1881- 

1881- 

1881- 

1882- 

1882- 

1883- 

1883- 

1884- 

1884- 

1884- 


871 


870 

873 
870 
872 
872 
873 
877 
876 

873 
873 
878 

876 

875 
879 

879 
874 
876 

875 
878 

875 
878 
881 
884 
877 

879 
880 


894 
881 


883 
891 
884 


352 


HISTORY   OF   WACHOVIA 


207. 
208. 
209. 
210. 
211. 
212. 
213. 
214. 
215. 
216. 
217. 
218. 
219. 
220. 
221. 
222. 
223. 
224. 
225. 
226. 
227. 
228. 
229. 
230. 
231. 
232. 
233- 
234- 
235- 
236. 

237- 
238. 

239- 
240. 
241. 

242. 

243' 
244, 
245. 
246. 
247, 
248 
249 


Carmichael,  Alma.     Mrs.  Boozer 

Heisler,  Elizabeth 

Shore,  Ellen.     Mrs.  Seaber 

Geitner,  Mary    .... 

Pfohl,  Elizabeth 

Rondthaler,  Alice  J.     Mrs.  A.  Chase 

Lineback,  Elizabeth  . 

Tate,  Lula.     Mrs.  Jerome  Stockard 

Clark,  Eliza        .... 

Winkler,  Claudia 

Evans,  Katharine.     Mrs.  von  Klenner 

Cooper,  Emma.     Mrs.  McCalli 

Baker,  Helen      .... 

Bynum,  Pamela 

Laciar,  Addie     .... 

Jenkins,  Gertrude.     Mrs.  A.  Howell 

Winkler,  Mrs.  A.        .         .         . 

Jones,  Annie.     Mrs.  Sprinkle 

Chaffin,  Lena.     Mrs.  Giles 

Du  Four,  Margueritte 

Meinung,  Florence 

Tietze,  Lucy 

Vest,  Caroline    . 

Smith,  Mrs.  A.  L. 

Settle,  Florence 

Fain,  Lida 

Matthewson,  Susanna 

Hege,  Annie  Louise.     Mrs.  R.  Spaugh 

Mickey,  Anna  Caroline.     Mrs.  E.  Crosland 

Bessent,  Margaret 

Wolle,  Grace 

Scriber,  Adelaide 

Peterson,  Henrietta 

Siddall,  Ella      . 

Barrow,  Otelia  . 

Brown,  Ettie 

Tracy,  Antoinette 

Gosling,  Lillian.     Mrs.  W.  G.  Tyree 

McFadyen,  Christiana 

Query,  Clara 

Richardson,  Jennie    . 

Flake, .Margie.     Mrs.  George  Miller 

Morrison,  Luda 


1 884-1 890 
1884- 
1886-1891 
1 887- 1 888 
1887-1888 
1887-1895 
1 887-1890 
1 888-1 889 
1 888-1 890 
1 888-1 890 
1888-1891 
1 888-1 892 
I 889-1 890 
1 889-1 890 
1889-1891 
1 889-1 891 
1 890-1 890 
1 890- 1 89 1 
1 890-1 891 


-1891 
-180; 


1 890-1 894 
1890- 
1890- I 898 
1 890-1 899 
1891-1892 
1891-1892 
1891-1893 
1 89 1 -1 893 
1891- 
1891-1896 
1891-1900 
1891-1893 
2-1894,  1901-1902 
1892- 
I 892-1 898 
1 892-1 897 
1 893-1 895 
I 893-1 894 
1893- 
1894- 
1894- 1 896 
1894- 


LISTS   AND    STATISTICS 


353 


250. 

Scales,  Nell.     Mrs.  Scott  Fillman 

1 894- 1 897 

251. 

Lewis,  Mamie    .... 

1895- 

252. 

Siddall,  Louisa 

1895- 

253- 

Brooke,  Elizabeth 

1896- I 899 

254. 

Harmon,  Tilla    . 

1 896- 1 897 

255. 

Strupe,  Ella.     Mrs.  Harper 

1 896- 1 898 

256. 

Wellborn,  Lena.     Mrs.  Reeves 

1897-1900 

257. 

Shaffner,  Etta    . 

1 897- 1 898 

258. 

Porter,  Hallie.     Mrs.  W.  R.  Crawford 

1 897- 1 898 

259. 

Richardson,  Susie.     Mrs.  James  Sloan 

I 898- I 900 

260. 

Lineback,  Emma        .... 

I 898- I 900 

261. 

Lineback,  Cornelia     . 

. 

I 900- I 90 I 

262. 

La  Porte,  Mile.  Zoe  . 

1900- 

263. 

Mann,  Mrs.  Charlotte 

1900- 1 90 1 

264. 

Barber,  Charlotte.     Mrs.  / 

L  Walrath 

1 900- 1 90 1 

265. 

Miller,  Dora 

1901-1901 

266. 

Lichtenthaeler,  Annie 

. 

1901-igoi 

267. 

Stockton,  Tilla  . 

1901-1901 

268. 

Butner,  Mabel    . 

. 

1901- 

269. 

Wright,  Mary    . 

1901- 

270. 

Tuttle,  Janet      . 

. 

1901- 

271. 

Kerner,  Mrs.  Jennie 

1901- 

272. 

White,  Blanche 

. 

190 I -I 902 

273- 

Bonney,  Emma 

1901- 

274. 

Jeter,  Ethel 

. 

1901- 

275. 

Greider,  Mary    . 

1902- 

The  following  states  and  countries  have  sent  pupils  to  Salem  Academy 
and  College :  — 

North  Carolina  New  York 

South  Carolina  Kentucky 

Virginia  Pennsylvania 

Georgia  Missouri 

Tennessee  Indian  Territory 

Alabama  Massachusetts 

Texas  Illinois 

Mississippi  West  Indies 

Florida  California 

Louisiana  Mexico 

Arkansas  Maryland 

Note.  —  The  total  list  of  boarding  pupils  since  the  opening  of  the 
school  is  nearly  or  quite  seven  thousand.  The  day  pupils  will  increase 
this  number  to  ten  thousand  or  more. 


District  of  Columbia 

Ohio 

Brazil 

New  Mexico 

Rhode  Island 

Montana 

Iowa 

Washington 

Colorado 

Alaska 


INDEX 


The  following  lists  are  not  included  in  the  index :  — 

Bishops  who  have  served  in  the  Southern  Province,  336. 

Boards  and  Officials,  344-345. 

Congregations,  Pastors,  and  Membership,  342. 

First  settlers  and  visitors  to  Wachovia,  1753-1762,  136  names,  56-58. 

Members  of  the  Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  1772-1902,  336. 

Ministers  of  the  Avalon  Congregation,  341. 

Ministers  of  the  Bethabara  Congregation,  338. 

Ministers  of  the  Bethania  Congregation,  339. 

Ministers  of  the  Clemmonsville  Congregation,  341. 

Ministers  of  the  Friedberg  Congregation,  339. 

Ministers  of  the  Friedland  Congregation,  340. 

Ministers  of  the  Hope  Congregation,  340. 

Ministers  of  the  Kernersville  Congregation,  341. 

Ministers  of  the  Mayodan  Congregation,  341. 

Ministers  of  the  New  Philadelphia  Congregation,  341. 

Ministers  of  the  Oak  Grove  Congregation,  341. 

Ministers  of  the  Providence  Congregation,  341. 

Ministers  of  the  Salem  Congregation,  337. 

Principals,  Professors,  &c.,  of  Salem  Female  Academy,  346. 

Soldiers  in  the  Civil  War  from  Salem,  Winston,  and  neighbouring  congregations 

alphabetically  arranged,  246-249. 
States  and  countries  represented  on  register  of  Salem  Female  Academy,  353. 
Sunday-schools,  Superintendents,  and  Membership,  343. 
Teachers  of  Salem  Female  Academy,  347-353. 


Abbeville,  178. 

Academy  S.S.,  281. 

Academy,  the,  290. 

Adams,  131. 

Advent,  281,  284. 

Agthe,  331. 

Alabama,  325. 

Alamance,  73,  97,  102,  104,  105,  108,  no, 

114,  120,  125. 
Alaska,  316. 
Alberti,  204. 
Allen,  105. 
Alpha,  283. 

Alumnae  Association,  224,  293,  329. 
America,   i,  2,  4,  45,  73,  91,  120,  129,  134, 

136,  137,   138,  154,  161,  162,  163,  164, 

165,  169,  177,  204,  216,  217,  260,  304, 

315.  317.  318,  323.  326,  327, 


Am.  S.S.  Union,  199,  278,  279,  282. 

Ancient  Church,  311. 

Angel,  61. 

Anglican  Church,  301. 

Annex  Hall,  335. 

Antes,  6,  9. 

Appomattox,  242. 

Armstrong,  106,   108,  123,   128,  134,  14 

149,  169. 
Atlanta,  242. 
Atlantic  Ocean,  4. 
Atwood,  B.,  238. 
Augsburg  Confession,  303. 
Augusta,  C.  H.,  15. 
Aust,  92. 
Australia,  316. 
Austria,  9. 
Avalon,  17,  275,  285. 


355 


356 


INDEX 


Baclihof,  76. 

Bachman,  181. 

Bachman,  Bishop,  333. 

Bagge,  88,  92,  115,  128,  135,  141,  142, 
143,  144,  146,  149,  151,  156,  176. 

Bagge,  Mrs.,  105. 

Bahnson,  G.  F.,  87,  238,  239,  240,  280. 

Bahnson,  G.  F.,  Jr.,  287. 

Bahnson,  H.  T.,  viii,  245. 

Banner,  38. 

Banner,  H.,  240. 

Banton,  99. 

Barrow,  H.  W.,  238. 

Basle,  309. 

Battle,  144. 

Beck,  93. 

Beck,  H.,  201. 

Belo,  A.  H.,  238. 

Belo,  E.,  218,  274. 

Belo,  H.,  241. 

Benade,  Bishop,  326,  328. 

Benbury,  155. 

Benzien,  61,  62,  158,  170,  178,  182,  184, 
185,  188,  189,  190,  196. 

Beroth,  J.,  14,  67. 

Berthelsdorf,  313. 

Bessent,  J.  C,  245. 

Bessent,  N.,  287. 

Bethabara,  N.C.,  14,  24,  28,  32,  33,  34,  35, 
37.  38,  39.  40,  41.  42,  44.  45.  46.  47.  48, 
50,  51,  52,  54,  55,  58,  60,  61,  62,  63,  64, 
65,  66,  67,  68,  72,  74,  76,  78,  82,  85,  87, 
88,  91,  92,  93,  95,  97,  98,  100,  102,  103, 
105,  108,  III,  114,  116,  118,  119,  120, 
125,  126,  127,  128,  13s,  142,  145,  151, 
162,  166,  173,  174,  180,  181,  194,  200, 
239.  283,  320. 

Bethania,  27,  46,  47,  52,  53,  60,  63,  65,  66, 
67,  68,  72,  91,  99,  100,  106,  112,  113, 
120,  127,  128,  135,  145,  151,  163,  165, 
198,  239,  250,  271,  283,  284,  322,  323, 

330- 

Bethesda,  285. 

Bethlehem  Chapel  (Europe),  310. 

Bethlehem,  Pa.,  2,  6,  28,  30,  36,  37,  40, 
S3.  91.  98.  100,  158,  178,  182,  186,  193, 
315.  318,  319.  322,  325,  327,  329,  333. 

Bethlehem  Seminary,  318,  324,  330. 

Biefel,  67,  71. 

Bigler,  Bishop,  327, 

Bird,  52,  55. 

Birkhead,  88. 

Bishop,  200. 

Bishops  (list),  336, 


"  Black  Boys,"  112. 

Black  Walnut  Bottom,  27,  64,  65. 

Blantyre  Hospital,  254, 

Bleck,  C.  A.,  324,  325. 

Bleck,  Miss,  325, 

Bleck,  Mrs.,  325. 

Blickensderfer,  318. 

Blue  Ridge,  205,  206,  285. 

Bluff,  282. 

Blum,  135,  141,  151. 

Boards  and  Officials  (list),  344,  345. 

Boeckel,  77. 

Boehler,  F.,  279. 

Boehler,  Peter,  28,  53,  55. 

Bohemia,  3,  135,  191,  192,  302,  308,  310, 

311.  313,  316. 
Bohemian-Moravian  Branch,  311. 
Boner,  J.,  250,  251. 
Bonn,  48,  60,  83,  93,  99,  105,  106,  III, 

112,  119,  131,  170,  179. 
Borg,  106,  107,  108. 
Boston  Harbour,  125. 
Bowie,  178,  179. 
Brietz,  C,  218. 
Brietz,  E.  A.,  238. 
British,  115,  136,  139,  159,  163,  164,  165, 

166,  167,  169,  249. 
Broad  Bay,  78. 
Broesing,  172,  173. 
Brooklyn,  333. 
Brooks,  143,  144,  148. 
Brooks,  C.  B.,  245. 
Brunswick,  63,  98,  102,  103. 
Brushy  Fork,  85,  278. 
Bryan,  144. 
Burk,  159. 
Burkhardt,  201. 
Burkall,  323. 
Burry,  62. 
Butner,  A.,  218. 
Butner,  A.  B.,  238. 
Butner,  A.  I.,  165. 
Butner,  M.,  330. 
Button  Engine,  272. 
Byhan,  200. 

Caanan,  202. 
Calahan,  278. 
Calixtines,  308,  309. 
Calvary,  89,  90,  262,  284. 
Calvary  S.S.,  281. 
Cambridge,  178. 
Camden,  161,  162,  170. 
Camden  Valley,  N.Y.,  324. 


INDEX 


357 


Campbell,  169. 

Cape  Fear,  102,  125. 

Carmel,  285. 

Carmichael,  F.,  238. 

Carr,  144,  147. 

Carrol's  Manor,  80. 

Carter,  62. 

Carter,  R.,  195. 

Caruthers,  96,  97,  165. 

Caswell,  142,  158,  195. 

Catawba  River,  5,  7. 

Catawbas,  32,  51. 

Catholic  Church,  309,  313. 

Cavalry,  loth  Ohio,  251. 

Cedar  Ave.,  251. 

Centennial  Mem.  Building,  294,  335. 

Centennial  Society,  292. 

Central  America,  316. 

Ceylon,  192. 

Charleston,  81,  118,  178, 

Charlotte,  97,  274,  275. 

Cherokees,  32,  40,  45,  46,  50,  51,  52,  179, 

186,  200,  201,  202,  280,  320, 
Chitty,  Mary,  80. 
Chitty,  R.  L.,  238,  264. 
Christ  Church,  281,  284. 
Christendom,  316. 
Christiansfeld,  323. 
Christmas,  30,  31,  64. 

Churton,  7,  157. 

Civil  War,  176,  219,  235,  249,  255,  256, 
294,  326,  328. 

Clarendon,  Earl,  4, 

Clauder,  H.  G.,  200, 

Clauder,  C.  J.,  240. 

Clemmons,  E.  T.,  286,  287. 

Clemmons  Hill,  288. 

Clemmonsville,  285,  286,  287,  288. 

Clewell.  A.  A.,  238. 

Clewell,  David,  239. 

Clewell,  M.,  254. 

Clewell,  J.  H.,  287,  291,  332,  333,  334. 

Clewell,  Mrs.,  334. 

Clover  Station,  243. 

Colonial  Records,  5. 

Coloured  S.S.,  281. 

Comenius,  135,  192,  294,  312,  314. 

Committee  of  Safety,  123,  125,  126,  127, 
128. 

Conestoga,  73. 

Confederate  Troops,  252. 

Confiscation,  133, 151,  156,  157. 

Congregations,    members,   and    pastors 
(list),  342. 


Congregation  House,  54. 

Cool  Spring,  281. 

Cooper  Run,  178. 

Copenhagen, 314. 

Corbin,  F.,  6. 

Cornwallis.  123,  164,  165,  166,  167,  168, 

169,  250. 
Cossart,  157. 

Cotton  Mill  S.S.,  281,  284. 
Cowpens  (battle),  164. 
Creeks,  32,  45,  201,  202,  320. 
Cresson,  117. 
Crist,  J.  R.,  218. 
Crosland,  E.  S.,  284,  285. 
Cross  Creek,  142. 
Crouch,  C.  D.,  283,  284,  285. 
Cunow,  158. 

Dalman,  322. 

Danish,  14. 

Dan  River,  15,  17,  18. 

d'Anna,  331. 

Danville,  243. 

David,  C,  313. 

Delaware,  130,  136. 

Denke,  C.  F.,  320. 

Denmark,  78. 

de  Rosette,  117. 

de  Schweinitz,  B.,  329. 

de  Schweinitz,  Bernard,  326. 

de  Schweinitz,  E.  A.,  87,  260,  325. 

de  Schweinitz,  Edmund,  326,  327. 

de  Schweinitz,  F.  C,  178,  179,  320. 

de  Schweinitz,  H.  C,  178. 

de  Schweinitz,  L.  D.,  75,  87, 158, 326,  327. 

de  Schweinitz,  Robert,  226,  251,  253,  327, 

328,  329,  330. 
de  Watteville,  75,  177,  181. 
Diaspora,  i,  316. 
Dickens,  167. 
Dixon,  83. 
Dobbs,  Fort,  46. 

Dobbs,  Gov.,  61,  63,  72,  83,  95,  98. 
Dobbs  Parish,  63,  127, 
Dobson,  153,  154. 
Dorothea  Creek,  68. 
Doub,  238. 

Douthet,  T.  B.,  238,  245. 
Douthit,  79. 
Dunkard,  33. 

East  Africa,  316. 

Easter,  30,  70,  71,  90,  182,  250. 

Easton,  130. 


358 


INDEX 


East  Salem  S.S..  281.  284. 

Eberhard,  L.  B.,  238. 

Eden,  284. 

Edenton,  5,  6,  125. 

Eder,  2cxj. 

Edward,  Earl  of  Clan,  4. 

Edwards,  114. 

Egypt.  333- 

Elbe,  87. 

Elm  St.  S.S.,  281,  284. 

Elrod,  79,  80. 

Emma  Moore  Mem.,  294. 

Emmaus,  130,  330. 

"  Enge  Conferenz,"  55. 

English   (England),   10,   32,  33,    80.  83, 

102,  122,  125,   137,  139,  160,  161,  167, 

172,  193,  218,  262,  315. 
Episcopal  Church,  135,  137. 
Esquimaux  in  Greenland,  314,  315. 
Ettwein,  79,  186. 
Europe,  i,  2,  3,  4,  91,  140,  172,  173,  177, 

181,  193,  204;  216,  321,  327,  333,  334. 
Euterpean  Society,  335. 

Fairview  S.S.,  281,  284. 

Fanning,  96,  99,  104,  112. 

Farmville,  243. 

Fayetteville,  28,  60,  126,  161,  195. 

Federal,  249,  250,  256. 

Feldhausen,  H.,  14. 

Ferdinand  of  Tyrol,  310,  311. 

Fiedler,  79. 

Fish,  48,  49. 

Fisher,  C,  320. 

Florida,  4,  83,  136,  204,  236. 

Fogle,  A.,  203,  250,  255. 

Fogle  Bros.,  276. 

Fogle,  C.  H.,  265. 

Fogle,  Chas.,  265. 

Foltz's  kitchen,  272. 

Forkland,  7. 

"  Forsyth  County,"  viii,  92,  151,  176,  209, 

211,  215,  241,  277. 
Fort,  32,  39,  40. 
France,  32,  33,  40,  44,  177. 
France,  La,  engine,  272. 
Freeholders,  62. 
Frederick  of  Palatinate,  310, 
Fredericksburg,  239,  240. 
Frey  (list),  77. 
Freydeck,  7. 
Friebele,  205. 
Friedberg,  26,  28,  72,  75,  76,  77,  79,  80 

86,  198,  281,  282,  284. 


Friedrich,  iii,  112. 

Friends,  74. 

Fries,  Adelaide,  viii,  92,  151,  209,  308. 

Fries  engine,  271. 

Fries,  F.,  218,  226. 

Fries,  F.  H.,  265,  275,  276,  281. 

Fries,  H.  E.,  viii,  275. 

Fries,  H.  W.,  287. 

Fries,  J.  W.,  viii,  288. 

Fries  mills,  254. 

Fries  (minister),  28,  54. 

Fries  (post-office),  275. 

Fries  power  plant,  276. 

Fries  store,  89. 

Fritz,  80,  181. 

Frohok,  55,  99. 

Frommel,  86. 

Fulp,  282,  285. 

Gambold,  200. 

Game  well,  272. 

Gammon,  83,  98. 

Gammon,  Mrs.,  83. 

Gates,  161. 

Gates  Co.,  195. 

Geneva,  302. 

George  III,  112,  115,  122,  130,  131,  134, 

137.  138,  139- 
Georgia,  135,  136,  162,  167,  172,  190,  201, 

202,  250. 
German,  10,  14,  76,  78,  80,  218,  262. 
German  Reformed,  78. 
Germanton,  211. 
Germany,  i,  3,  53,  172,  193,  271,  313,  315, 

■316. 
Gervais,  J.  L.,  178. 
Gilbert,  148. 
Gnadenberg,  317. 
Gnadenfeld,  326. 
Gnadenhutten,  Ohio,  325. 
Gnadenhutten,  Pa.,  36. 
Grabs,  66,  67,  68. 
Grabs,  F.  W.,  284,  285. 
Graceham,  Md.,  328. 
Graeter,  77. 
Graff,  'jj,  82,  91,  92,  93,  99,  100,  lis,  "7. 

128. 
Granville,  Lord,  2,  4,  6,  12,  13,  92,  153, 

156. 
Gray,  R.,  209. 
Gray,  Wiley,  241. 
Grays,  Forsyth,  238. 
Great  Britain,  138, 145,  154, 170. 
Great  Lakes,  32. 


INDEX 


359 


Green  Co.,  202. 

Greene,  123,  159,  163,  164,  165,  166,  167, 

168. 
Greenland,  missions,  98, 180,  192. 
Greensboro,  168,  243,  259. 
Gregor,  75,  91. 
Grube,  14,  73,  186. 
Grunert,  M.  E.,  260,  329,  330. 
Guilford,  105,  141,  168,  170,  242,  285. 

Haberland,  J.,  14,  28. 

Hagan,  206. 

Hahn,  79. 

Halifax,  152,  153. 

Hall,  106. 

Hall,  J.  E.,  285,  286,  287,  288,  291. 

Hall,  S.  G.,  238. 

Hall,  Wm.,  180. 

"  Hals  Krankheit,"  180. 

Haltem,  34,  62. 

Hamilton,  36,  73,  130. 

Hampton's  store,  88,  89. 

Hancock,  131. 

Handely,  62. 

Harrison,  M.,  325. 

Hartman,  77. 

Harvard  College,  312. 

Hauser,  41,  67. 

Hauser,  A.,  240. 

Hawkins,  143,  144,  148,  202. 

Haw  River,  34. 

Heckewelder,  153,  319. 

Hege,  67. 

Hege,  C.  A.,  276. 

Hehl,  S3,  55. 

Heidelberg,  76. 

Heintzman,  166. 

Hennersdorf,  312,  313. 

Herbst,  93,  322. 

Herman,  Bishop,  201,  202,  203,  326. 

Hermhut,  216,  312,  314,  327. 

Hessians,  130. 

Hickory,  5,  7. 

Hicks,  201. 

Hidden  Seed,  311. 

Hillsboro,  98,  99,  100,  104,  no,  112,  134, 

141,  168,  195. 
Hillsboro,  Lord,  104. 
Himalaya  Mountains,  316. 
Hine,  79. 

Hinshaw,  G.  W.,  265,  266. 
Historical  Society,  25,  no,  181,  193,  271. 
"  History  of  Wachovia,"  293,  295. 
Holder,  67,  83,  88,  92,  93,  112,  119. 


Holder,  R.,  207. 

Holland,  12,  193. 

Holstein,  14. 

Holyoke,  332. 

Home  Church,  284. 

Home  Guard,  242. 

Hooper,  149. 

Hope,  72,  76,  79,  80. 

Hope,  N.  C,  317,  318,  320. 

Hope,  N.  J.,  319. 

Horsefield,  T.,  6. 

Hortus  medicus  (list), 21. 

Hortus  medicus  (map),  22. 

Howard,  104. 

Hughes,  38,  46,  62,  63,  105. 

Hunter,  106,  107,  108. 

Hunter,  J.  W.,  251. 

Hus,  308,  310. 

Husbands,    H.,    96,    97,    106,   108,    100, 

III. 
Hussite  War,  309. 
Hutberg,  69. 
Hutton,  12,  156,  157, 158. 

Independence,  War  of,  72, 
Indian  Territory,  202,  320. 
Indian  War,  2,  40,  44,  53,  58,  69,  72,  76, 

79- 
Ingebretsen,  E.,  14,  69,  71. 
Irish,  10. 

Jackson,  182. 

Jacobson,  J.  C,  322,  323,  333. 

Jamaica,  331. 

James  River,  15. 

James,  S.  C,  238. 

Jarvis,  105,  108, 

Jefferson,  194. 

Jerusalem,  316. 

Jesuits,  311. 

Johanna  Creek,  82. 

John  Samuel,  90. 

Jones,  S.,  113. 

Kalberlahn,  14,  28,  29,  60,  69, 71. 
Kapp,  67. 
Keehln,  F.  E.,  238. 
Keehln,  T.  F.,  218. 
Kernersville,  203,  285. 
King's  highway,  60. 
King's  Mountain,  163. 
Kinney-Bradshaw,  286. 
Kirkland,  195. 
Klan,  J.,  117. 


36o 


INDEX 


Klein,  83, 

Kliige,  158. 

Knoxboro,  172. 

Knoxville,  179. 

Koehler,  177,  178,  181,  182,  184,  321. 

Koenigsderfer,  14,  28. 

Koenigstein,  87. 

Kralitz  Bible,  310. 

Kramsch,  Samuel,  189, 193,  195,  317,  318, 

319- 
Kramsch,  S.  &  E.,  207. 
Krause,  Anna  J.,  61. 
Krause,  S.,  324. 
Kramer,  67. 
Kremer,  Mrs,  E.,  254. 
Kremser,  182. 
Kroehn,  79. 
Kuenzel,  79. 

Labrador,  192,  316. 

Lancaster,  Pa.,  74,  328. 

Land  Office,  5,  24. 

Langgaard,  318. 

Lanier,  106,  108,  123,  129,  134,  149. 

Lanius.  79. 

Lash,  A.,  240. 

Lash,  Anna,  71. 

Laugenour,  86. 

Laurens,  131,  178,  179. 

Leather  Stocking  Tales,  49. 

Lebanon,  Pa.,  324. 

Lech,  85,  86. 

Lee,  General,  251,  252. 

Lehman,  E.,  viii,  317. 

Leibert,  E.,  332. 

Leinbach,  R.  P.,  260. 

Lentzner,  71. 

Leslie,  49. 

Levering,  Bishop,  333. 

Lewis,  179. 

Lewis,  N.,  240. 

Lexington,  15. 

Lincoln,  256. 

Lindsay  House,  4. 

Lindsey,  141. 

Lineback,  B.,  201. 

Lineback,  J.  A.,  90. 

Lineback,  J.  T.,  viii,  281,  282. 

Lisher,  J.,  14,  28. 

Lissa  Folios,  309. 

List,  settlers   and  visitors   1753-62,   136 

names,  56. 
Lititz,  in  Europe,  308. 
Lititz,  Pa.,  2,  91,  181,  324. 


Little  Carpenter,  51,  74, 

Loesch  Creek,  7. 

Loesch  (Lash),  H.,  6,  14,  15,  48,  61. 

Loesch  (Lash),  J.,  14,  15,  28,  37,  38,  52, 

61,  62,  63,   65,  66,  67,  68,  83,  86,  99, 

102,  112. 
London,  4,  12,  156,  158. 
Long  Cane  Creek,  178. 
Lorez,  91. 
Lung,  J.,  14. 
Lusatia,  Upper,  312. 
Luther,  302. 
Lutheran  Church,  i,  78,  301,  311,  313, 

314.  317. 

Macedonia,  199,  286. 

Mahoni,  36,  48. 

Main  Hail,  226,  228,  231,  238,  250,  294, 
328,  330,  335- 

Maine,  78. 

Makefy,  50. 

Manassas,  239. 

Maps,  II,  19,  22,  39,  94. 

Marshall,  75,  81,  85,  86,  87,  90,  92,  98, 
no.  III,  112,  113,  115,  116,  117,  156, 
157,  158,  172,  178,  182,  183,  184,  186. 

Martin,  72,  120,  143,  144,  147,  155,  158, 
159,  183,  185. 

Maryland,  15,  80,  137,  140. 

Massachusetts,  312. 

Mayo  River,  15. 

Mayodan,  15,  17,  275,  285. 

McBride,  211,  213. 

McCuiston,  207,  284,  286. 

McCullah's  Farm,  202. 

McGruder,  J.  O.,  266. 

McKellock,  99. 

Mecklenburg,  125,  167, 

Medical  Garden,  22. 

Meinung,  272. 

Meinung,  S.,  195. 

Merk,  J.,  6,  7. 

Merkfield,  7. 

Merkley,  C,  14. 

Merrill,  in, 

Metcalf,  151. 

Meteor,  82. 

Methodist,  55,  238,  287. 

Meyer,  93,  108. 

Micklejohn,  99. 

Mickey,  S.,  218. 

Miksch,  93. 

Miller,  6,  7,  79,  in,  112,  172,  173. 

Miller,  Capt.,  239. 


i 


INDEX 


361 


Ministers     of     the      Congregation      in 

Wachovia,  337,  338,  339,  340,  341. 
Missions  in  Greenland,  100. 
Mississippi  River,  202. 
Missouri,  202,  203. 
Mizpah,  283. 
Mock,  200. 
Monk's  Corner,  178. 
Montfort,  7. 
Moore,  97. 
Moore's  Creek,  126. 
Mooresville,  275. 
Moravia,  3,  136,  191,  192,  302,  309,  310, 

311,  312,  313,  314,  316. 
Moravia  (cong.),  2B5. 
Moravian,   i,  2,  3,  4,   12,  17,  27,  29,  36, 

37.  55.  59.  64,  73.  74.  75.  76,  n,  79.  87, 
100,  104,  105,  108,  no,  III,  121,  122, 
123,  125,  129,  130,  133,  134,  13s,  136, 
140,  141,  142,  143,  144,  14s,  146,  149, 
150,  151,  152,  153,  154,  155,  156,  159, 
160,  162,  167,  170,  172,  177,  178,  192, 
193,  200,  204,  207,  208,  209,  216,  217, 
235,  245,  246,  260,  261,  277,  281,  293, 
296,  297,  301,  302,  303,  304,  308,  313, 
314,  315,  316. 

Moravian  Campe,  116. 

Moravian  College,  Beth.,  334. 

Moravian  Falls,  5. 

"  Moravians  in  North  Carolina,"  viii,  76. 

Morgan,  164. 

Morganton,  5,  7. 

Mt.  Airy,  206. 

Mt.  Bethel,  206,  207,  285. 

Muddy  Creek,  6,  9,  25,  28,  80,  211. 

Mueller,  77. 

Mulberry  Fields,  82, 

Murchison,  D.,  238. 

Muscongus  River,  78. 

Mushback,  112. 

Muskingum,  319. 

Nagel,  71. 

Napoleonic  power,  177. 

Nash,  A.,  144,  154. 

Nazareth  Hall,  318,  323,  324,  326,  327, 

329.  331- 
Nazareth,  Pa.,  2,  319,  321,  330. 
Neissers,  313. 
Neuwied,  177. 

Newbern,  61,  62,  63,  81,  95,  98,  109,  154. 
New  England,  3,  47,  332. 
New  Hope,  7. 
New  Jersey,  140. 


New  Philadelphia,  285,  327. 

New  River,  33. 

New  World,  303. 

New  Year's  Day,  58. 

New  York,  10,  14,  32,  74,  120,  137,  158, 

177.  324- 
Nicholas  of  Prague,  309. 
Nickolites,  143. 
Niesky,  323,  330. 
Ninety-six,  178. 
Nissan,  79. 
Nissen  works,  276. 
Nitchmann,  D.,  314. 
Nitschman,  55. 
Norfieet,  A.,  195. 
North,  220,  235,  236,  241,  331. 
North  America,  127,  134. 
North  American  Indians,  316. 
North  Carolina,  i,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  8,  9,  10, 

13,  15,  16,  17,  18,  23,  24,  26,  31,  32,  35, 

43.  45.  47.  52,  S3.  54.  74.  75.  78.  95.  98. 
115,  119,  120,  121,  125,  132,  133,  135, 
136.  137,  138,  139,  140,  14s,  147,  151, 
152,  157,  161,  167,  168,  173,  178,  194, 
201,  205,  206,  211,  220,  236,  257,  304, 

317.  318. 
Northern  Province,  203,  260. 
Norway,  14. 

N.  W.  N.  C.  Railway,  274. 
N.  &  W.  Railway,  274,  275,  285. 

Oak  Grove,  282,  285. 
Oak  Ridge,  285. 
Ohio,  43,  55,  211,  318,  332. 
Old  Town,  283. 
Old  World,  303. 
Oli,  7. 
Olivet,  283. 

Oo-yu-ge-lo-gee,  200,  202. 
Opiz,  A.  M.,  61,  67. 
Orange  Co.,  96,  108,  157. 
Organ,  58. 
Owens,  9,  34,  37. 

Pacific  Ocean,  4. 
Padget,  80. 
Page,  W.  H.,  viii. 
Palatinate,  78. 
Palestine,  333. 
Palmer,  Gen.,  250,  251. 
Paper  Mill,  85. 
Park  Hall,  335. 
Paris,  170, 178. 


362 


INDEX 


Parsons,  143,  144,  148. 

Parsons,  M.,  322. 

Patterson,  142. 

Paxton,  74. 

Peace  Jubilee,  160,  170,  171. 

Penn,  Gov.,  73. 

Pennsylvania,  i,  2,  6,  7,  10,  13,  14,  18,  28, 
32,  36,  43,  53,  73,  76,  83,  86,  91,  130, 
136,  137,  140,  193,  218,  268,  288. 

Perth  Amboy,  74. 

Petersbach,  85. 

Petersburg,  240,  242,  244. 

Peters  Creek,  85. 

Peterson,  H.,  14,  29,  40,  66,  68,  83. 

Peterson,  201. 

Peterson,  S.,  207. 

Pettycord,  80. 

Pfeil,  J.,  14. 

Pfohl,  C.  B.,  viii,  245, 

Pfohl,  C.  T.,  288. 

Pfohl,  J.  K.,  286,  287,  288. 

Pfohl,  S.  T.,  281,  330. 

Pfohl,  W.  J..  238,  241. 

Pfohl,  W.  S.,  viii,  267. 

Philadelphia,  N.C.,  199. 

Philadelphia,  Pa.,  6,  55,  74,  122,  125, 131, 
177,  218,  318,  333. 

Philips,  M.,  195. 

Pickens,  162,  163,  167. 

Pilgrim,  47. 

Pilot  Mountain,  15. 

Pine  Tree  store,  103,  112. 

Pleasant  Fork,  278. 

Poland,  192,  310,  311,  312. 

Potomac  River,  15. 

Port  Washington,  O.,  334. 

Postal  Tel.  Co.,  276. 

Pough,  III. 

Powell,  J.,  80. 

Praezel,  88,  153,  178. 

Praezel,  J.  E.,  195. 

Prague,  308,  310. 

Prerau,  312. 

Presbyterian,  104. 

Priest,  Wm.,  51. 

Principals  of  S.  F.  A.,  346. 

Professors  of  Music,  etc.,  S.  F.  A.,  346. 

Proprietors,  4. 

Proske,  200. 

Protestant,  78,  301,  313. 

Provincial  Elders'  Conference,  336. 

Providence,  282,  285. 

Province  Island,  74. 

Prussia,  310,317. 


Quakers,  97,  121. 

Raleigh,  97. 
Ranke,  67. 
Rasp,  88. 

Ranch,  40,  61,  62,  63. 
Reading,  74. 
Reedy  Branch, 178. 
Reedy  Creek,  112. 
Reformation,  German,  308. 
Reformed  Church,  301,  303,  311. 
Regulators,  72,  81,  96,  97,  103,  104,  105, 
106,  107,  108,  109,  no,  112,  113,  118, 

120,  125. 
Reich,  F.,  240. 
Reich,  J.  A.,  238. 
Reich,  J.  H.,  238. 

Reichel,  viii,  76,  87,  95,  151,  179, 194,  195, 

196,  197,  200,  279,  319,  321. 
Reichel,  G.  B.,  321,  322. 
Reichel,  J.  F.,  174. 
Reichmont,  7. 
Renewed  Church,  312,  314. 
Reuss,  Countess,  313. 
Renter,  66,  88,  93. 
Revolution,  26,  60,  72,  73,  91,  93,  95,  120, 

121,  123,  161,  164,  165,  172,  176,  182, 
211,  236,  249,  256. 

Reynolds  Spring,  264,  265, 

Rhein,  177. 

Rice,  A.,  51. 

Richenau,  301. 

Richmond,  239,  242. 

R.  &  S.  Railway,  275. 

Ried,  79. 

Rifles,  Forsyth,  238. 

Rights,  A.,  238. 

Rights,  C.  L.,  203,  206,  260. 

Rights,  Theo.,  201. 

Roanoke  River,  15,  16. 

Robinson,  49. 

Rogers,  63,  79. 

Rogers,  Mrs.,  68,  69,  70,  71. 

Rome,  308,  309. 

Rominger,  79. 

Romish  Church,  301. 

Rondthaler,  Bishop,  viii,  87,  261,  284,  286, 

287,  288,  291,  301,  332,  333. 
Rondthaler,  E.,  Sr.,  333. 
Rondthaler,  H.  E.,  284,  285,  291. 
Rondthaler,  Mrs.  E.,  323,  333. 
Roth,  73. 
Rothe,  313. 
Rough  and  Ready,  engine,  271. 


INDEX 


363 


Rowan,  141,  157. 

Rudolf  11,310. 

Ruede,  206. 

Russian,  177. 

Rutherford,  119,  123,  144,  145,  146,  147. 

St.  Thomas,  314. 

Salem,  13,  49,  72,  73,  76,  78,  84,  85,  86,  87, 
88,  90,  91,  92,  93,  94,  95,  100,  108,  112, 
113,  119,  120,  123,  127,  128,  129,  132, 
134.  135,  145,  151,  156,  158,  159,  163, 
166,  167,  168,  170,  171,  172,  173,  174, 
^177,  180,  181,  182,  186,  187,  194,  195, 

198,  200,  202,  203,  204,  205,  206,  207, 
209,  211,  217,  218,  219,  220,  222,  224, 
231,  23s,  237,  238,  239,  241,  242,  245, 
246,  249,  254,  255,  257,  259,  261,  262, 
264,  265,  266,  272,  275,  278,  279,  281, 
282,  284,  285,  286,  292,  295,  318,  319, 
321,  322,  324,  325,  326,  327,  328,  329, 

330,  333- 
Salem  Boys"  School,  292,  333. 
Salem  Female  Academy,  186,  191,  194, 

199,  220,  231,  233,  238,  243,  250,  257, 
258,  278,  292,  293,  295,  317,  318,  319, 
320,  321,  322,  323,  325,  326,  327,  328, 

329.  330.  331.  332.  333. 334.  335- 
Salem  Fire  Department,  266,  267. 
Salem  Home  S.S.,  251,  281. 
Salem  Square,  90. 

Salem  Water  Supply  Company,  264,  265. 
Salisbury,  38, 46,  61,  62, 102, 104, 108, 126, 

129,  156,  182. 
Santa  Cruz,  142. 
Santee  River,  179. 
Saratoga,  N.Y.,  332. 
Savannah,  Ga.,  179,  315. 
Saxony,  216,  312. 
Schaff,  279. 

Schleswig,  Denmark,  323. 
Schmick,  73. 
Schmidt,  67,  88,  200. 
Schnall,  L.,  323. 
Schneider,  79, 179. 
Schnepf,  92. 
Schoeneck,  Pa.,  288. 
Schoenthal,  7. 
Schropp,  83. 
Scotland  Neck,  195. 
Sehner,  C,  320. 
Seidel,  Mrs.,  69, 71. 
Seidel,  N.,  14,  28,  65,  66,  68,  69,  71. 
Seiz,  79. 
Sennet,  6. 


Serepta,  177. 

Shaffner,  H.  F.,  265. 

Shaffner,  J.  F.,  viii,  88,  211,  238,  245,  264, 

265. 
Shaffner,  L.  C,  viii,  346. 
Shaffher's  house,  272. 
Sharon,  O.,  325. 
Shaub,  71. 
Shaub,  L.,  254. 
Sheets,  286. 
Shenandoah,  15.' 
Shepherd,  147. 
Sheppard,  J.,  240. 
Shober,  182. 

Shober,  P.  &  H.,  195,  207, 279. 
Shore,  68. 
Shore,  Henry,  239. 
Shultz,  C.  -A.,  238. 
Shultz,  H.  A.,  281,  327. 
Shultz,  J.  E.,  238. 
Shultz,  P.  T.,  238. 
Shuman,  202. 
Siewers,  Charles  S.,  276. 
Siewers,  J.,  204,  205,  206. 
Siewers'  shop,  272. 
Silesia,  317. 
Silkhope,  172. 
Skiem,  Jutland,  323. 
Smith,  A.,  71. 
Smith  College,  333. 
Smith,  D.  Z.,  200. 
Smythe,  M.,  330. 
Society  Hall,  335. 
Soelle,  75,  78,  80,  204. 
South,  220,  233,  235,  236,  241,  256,  260, 

317,  322,  331,  333,  334. 
South  Africa,  192,  316. 
South  America,  316. 
South  Carolina,  10,  51,  60,  161,  162,  164, 

178,  179,  190,  220,  236. 
Southern  Province,  175,  178,  260,  333. 
Southern  Railway,  274,  275. 
Southern  States,  183, 191. 
South  Fork,  113. 

South  Hall,  197,  258,  322,330,  332,  335. 
South  Sea,  4. 
Southside  factories,  276. 
South  Side  S.S.,  281,  284. 
Spach,  Adam,  28,  76,  77. 
Spach's  works,  276. 
Spangenber^,  4,  6,  9,  12,  28,  53,  55,  65,  6rj^ 

68,  70,  87,  178,  304. 
Spangenberg  papers,  5,  lo. 
Spaniards,  136.  , 


3^4 


INDEX 


Spanish  War,  236. 

Spaugh,  W.,  201. 

Spaugh,  W.  E.,  284,  285. 

Spring  Place,  202,  320. 

Spring  Place,  new,  202. 

Stach,  180. 

Stafford,  86. 

Staiert,  A.,  195. 

States  represented  in  Academy,  353. 

Stauber,  61,  77. 

Staunton,  15. 

Steiner,  67,  88,  93.  179-  200.  319.  320. 

Steiner,  M.  &  S.,  195,  207. 

Steward,  159. 

Stewart,  L.,  254. 

Stockberger,  93. 

Stokes  County,  209,  278,  281,  282. 

Stoneman,  Gen.,  328. 

Storehouse,  52. 

Strasburg,  302. 

Strickland,  E.  F.,  288. 

Strudwick,  141, 146. 

Strudvvick,  E.,  195. 

Strupe,  68. 

Strupe,  286. 

Sunday-school  statistics,  etc.,  343. 

Surry  Co.,  108,  128,  149,  150,  156.  157- 

Susquehanna,  15. 

Sussdorff,  G.,  238. 

Swiss,  82. 

Switzerland,  193. 


Taborites,  308,  309. 

Tarboro,  195. 

Tarleton,  164. 

Tayhill,  chief,  179. 

Taylor,  159. 

Teachers,  S.  F.  A.,  347-  348, 349. 35°.  SSL 

352,  353- 
Tellico  Blockhouse,  179. 
Tennessee,  201,  202,  220,  250. 
Tennessee  River,  179. 
Thaeler,  A.,  291. 
Theological  Seminary,  326, 327,  328,  330, 

331.  333- 
Thomas,  49. 
Ticonderoga,  N.Y.,  332. 
Tiersch,9i,  92,  172,  319, 
Time  of  sorrow,  53. 
Tondern,  323. 
Tories,  125,  126,  129,  130,  162,  166,  167 

168. 
Town  Fork,  49. 
Trombones,  82. 


Tryon,  72,  73,  75,  87,  95,  96,  97.  98, 102, 
103,  104,  105,  109,  no.  III,  112,  113, 
IIS,  "6,  iiB,  119,  120,  123,  142,  162. 

Tryon,  Mrs.,  99,  100,  loi. 

Tschirschky,  M.  L.,  327. 

Turner,  213. 

Tuscarawas  River,  55. 

Twin  City,  266,  274,  276,  281. 

Union  Army,  250. 
Union  Cross,  285. 

Union  Theological  Seminary,  N.Y.,  334. 

Unitas  Fratrum,  i,  139, 145.  152, 156-  3°!. 

302,  308,  309,  310,  311,  312,  314,  315, 

316. 

United  Brethren,  no,  116,  117,  144,  14S. 

184,  185,  194,  205,  313. 
United  States,  138,  139,  147.  148. 160, 170, 

176,  183,  184,  191,  194.  214.  220. 
Unity,  5,  91,  136,  173.  198,  216,  217,  257, 

284,  309,  310.  3".  315.  316. 
University  of  N.C.,  333. 
Urichsville,  O.,  334- 

Utley,  75,  77,  80,  91,  92,  93,  113,  115.  "6, 
172,  204. 

Van,  J.  &  M.,  201. 

Van  Laer,  12. 

Van  Vleck,  87,  158.  206,  324. 

Van  Vleck,  H.  J.,  333- 

Vance,  Gov.,  253,  294. 

Vance,  J.  A.,  276. 

Vierling,  F.  H.,  322. 

Vigilant,  engine,  271. 

Virginia,  13,  17.  33.  52.  132.  iS9. 162.  169, 

205,  206,  207,  213,  220,  237,  239,  250, 

285. 
Vogler,  C,  79. 
Vogler,  J.,  206,  281. 
Vogler,  J.  R.,  238. 
Vogler,  L.,  254. 
Vogler,  Miles,  200. 
Vogler,  W.  T.,  288. 
VoUs,  77. 
Von  der  Merk,  119. 


Wach,  85,  86. 

Wachau,  7,  9. 

Wachovia,  i,  2,  3,  S,  7.  9.  10,  n.  13.  H, 
15,  18,  20,  24,  26,  27,  28,  29,  32,  34,  35. 
40,  42,  44.  45.  47.  52.  53.  54.  55.  61,  63, 
64,  6s,  72,  73,  76.  78,  79.  80,  83,  84,  85, 
87,  90,  91,  95.  97.  98,  100.  102,  103, 


INDEX 


365 


104,  loS,  no,  112,  115,  116, 
121,  122,  126,  128,  129,  130, 

134.  135.  137.  138,  141.  143. 
152,  154,  156,  157,  158,  159, 
162,  163,  164,  165,  166,  167, 
172,  173,  174,  176,  177,  178, 
186,  187,  189,  190,  198,  199, 
204,  209,  216,  218,  235,  236, 
257,  260,  277,  283,  288,  296, 

327- 
Wachovia  Arbour,  282,  284. 
Wac/iovia  Moravia?:,  90,   180, 

291,  292. 
Waddell,  97,  108,  112,  118,  123. 
Wagner,  172. 
Wagner,  26,  53,  60,  82. 
Waldensians,  309. 
Waldo,  G.,  78. 
Waldoboro,  78. 
Walk,  77. 
Walker,  119. 
Wallon,  128. 
Walnut  Cove,  15,  49. 
Ward,  201,  202. 
Ward's  Gap,  206. 
Warner,  200. 
Washington,  32,   123,   130,  131, 

183.  185. 
Washington  City,  200. 
Washington,  W.,  164. 
Webster,  169. 
Weidell,  62. 
Welfare,  200. 
Wellesley,  332. 
Wesley,  John,  55. 
West,  220,  241,  334. 
West  Indies,  177,  314,  316. 
Wharton,  238. 
Whigs,  168. 
Whiteaker,  143,  144. 


117,  119, 
131.  133. 
14s.  151. 
160,  161, 
169,  170, 
182,  185, 
200,  203, 
249.  256, 
297.  304. 


181,  290, 


140,  182, 


White  House,  222. 

White,  W.  H.,  245. 

Whittington,  B.,  287. 

Wiley,  97. 

Wilkes,  167,  169. 

Wilkesboro,  5,  274,  275. 

Williams,  123,  148. 

Willow  Hill,  207,  285. 

Wilmington,  28,  78,  82,  169. 

Wilson,  T.  J.,  209. 

Winston,  84,  209,  211,  213,  214,  219,  237, 

245,  246,  259,  264,  266,  272,  275,  277, 

284,  318. 
Winston  Fire  Department,  272. 
Winston,  Maj.,  211. 
Winston-Salem,  207,  214,  245,  259,  275, 

276,  281,  293. 
Winston  Water  Supply  Co.,  265. 
Wohlfert,  200. 
Wolf,  Great,  75. 
Wood,  287. 
Woodman,  50. 
Woodstock,  204. 
Wright,  G.,  108,  109,  no. 
Wurreschke,  Mrs.,  viii. 
Wiirtemberg,  78. 
W.  U.  Tel.  Co.,  276. 
Wutke,  63,  71. 

Yadkin  River,  48,  112,  276,  286. 
Yadkin  Valley,  9,  28,  34,  86,  113. 
York,  76. 

Zeisberger,  53,  55,  73,  303. 

Zeist,  177. 

Zevely,  Van,  205,  206. 

Zigler,  88. 

Zinzendorf,  3,  9,  86,  87,  loi,  302,  303, 312, 

313,  314.  315,  325,  326. 
Zom,  J.  T.,  331,  332. 


^ 


J~^^  THE  LIBRARY 

jLjh>^  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

/-  :^     (^<C Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


Series  9482 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  877  036    4 


